A vision of Balaams asse VVherein hee did perfectly see the present estate of the Church of Rome. Written by Peter Hay Gentleman of North-Britaine, for the reformation of his countrymen. Specially of that truly noble and sincere lord, Francis Earle of Errol, Lord Hay, and great Constable of Scotland.
         Hay, Peter, gentleman of North-Britaine.
      
       
         
           1616
        
      
       Approx. 637 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 156 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02834
         STC 12972
         ESTC S103939
         99839681
         99839681
         4124
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02834)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 4124)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1070:10)
      
       
         
           
             A vision of Balaams asse VVherein hee did perfectly see the present estate of the Church of Rome. Written by Peter Hay Gentleman of North-Britaine, for the reformation of his countrymen. Specially of that truly noble and sincere lord, Francis Earle of Errol, Lord Hay, and great Constable of Scotland.
             Hay, Peter, gentleman of North-Britaine.
          
           [24], 286, [2] p.
           
             Printed [by Eliot's Court Press] for Iohn Bill. Cum priuilegio,
             London :
             1616.
          
           
             Identification of printer from STC.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           VISION
           OF
           BALAAMS
           ASSE
           .
           VVHEREIN
           HEE
           did
           perfectly
           see
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           ROME
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           PETER
           HAY
           Gentleman
           of
           North-Britaine
           ,
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           .
           SPECIALLY
           OF
           THAT
           TRVLY
           Noble
           and
           sincere
           Lord
           ,
           FRANCIS
           Earle
           of
           ERROL
           ,
           Lord
           HAY
           ,
           and
           great
           Constable
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             Ioan
             :
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               The
               truth
               shall
               make
               you
               free
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           IOHN
           BILL
           .
           
             Cum
             Priuilegio
          
           .
           1616.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KINGS
           MOST
           EXCELLENT
           MAIESTIE
           .
        
         
           MOst
           Gracious
           and
           most
           sacred
           Soueraigne
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           without
           diuers
           reasons
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           not
           boldly
           made
           a
           Dedication
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           of
           this
           Treatise
           put
           foorth
           for
           the
           good
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           subiects
           ,
           and
           hauing
           so
           much
           neede
           to
           be
           strongly
           armed
           ,
           now
           ,
           while
           as
           (
           like
           vnto
           a
           weake
           Barke
           vpon
           a
           raging
           sea
           )
           it
           entereth
           on
           the
           Theater
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           vnion
           of
           the
           holy
           Sanctuary
           ,
           amidst
           so
           many
           furious
           Giants
           of
           contradiction
           as
           are
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           This
           heauenly
           voice
           of
           Christian
           harmony
           hath
           neuer
           bin
           heard
           ,
           but
           followed
           with
           a
           malignant
           Echo
           of
           proud
           and
           vehement
           Spirits
           ,
           
             qui
             pascuntur
             syllogismo
             sicut
             boues
             feno
             ,
          
           who
           delight
           to
           feed
           vpon
           Disputes
           as
           Oxen
           
           on
           hay
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           desperate
           Paroxisme
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           lose
           the
           reputation
           of
           one
           crooked
           syllogisme
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           whole
           Christendome
           ,
           yet
           the
           world
           doth
           neuer
           want
           some
           Phaenix
           ,
           who
           is
           content
           to
           burne
           her
           earthly
           fame
           to
           ashes
           ,
           in
           that
           pure
           fire
           of
           Christian
           loue
           ,
           to
           bring
           foorth
           some
           seedes
           of
           peace
           :
           So
           that
           I
           do
           expect
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           to
           heare
           my
           cries
           contumeliouslie
           re-echoed
           ,
           that
           my
           conceptions
           of
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           Rome
           shal
           be
           esteemed
           not
           only
           Paradoxall
           but
           smelling
           of
           atheisme
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           proiects
           for
           perfect
           vnitie
           in
           matter
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           and
           ceremonies
           within
           your
           Maiesties
           kingdomes
           ,
           shal
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           craftie
           and
           cunning
           preparation
           for
           superstition
           to
           re-enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           vnchristian
           oblatration
           ,
           the
           first
           alarmes
           haue
           been
           sounded
           in
           my
           eares
           so
           hardly
           ,
           while
           my
           Copie
           was
           newly
           deliuered
           to
           the
           presse
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           haue
           retired
           it
           if
           I
           had
           bin
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           liue
           in
           the
           aire
           of
           popular
           applause
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           naturall
           element
           ,
           &
           who
           (
           like
           to
           Narcissus
           )
           will
           rather
           die
           for
           loue
           of
           their
           owne
           image
           ,
           then
           suffer
           one
           blow
           for
           so
           noble
           a
           common
           cause
           .
           But
           when
           I
           consider
           how
           many
           odious
           calumnies
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           suffer
           ,
           for
           plantation
           of
           this
           peace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           a
           mans
           truest
           commendation
           and
           comfort
           ,
           if
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           same
           he
           may
           say
           with
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             he
             fought
             with
             beasts
             in
             the
             maner
             of
             men
             .
          
           Seldome
           is
           it
           indeed
           that
           goodnes
           is
           made
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           corrupt
           age
           ,
           this
           vpright
           vertue
           of
           pacification
           hath
           neuer
           bin
           seen
           vpon
           the
           stage
           ,
           but
           waited
           with
           an
           infortunate
           
           Genius
           ,
           wee
           may
           witnesse
           those
           sweete
           ingines
           ,
           of
           Cassander
           ,
           of
           Erasme
           ,
           of
           Iunius
           ,
           of
           Paraeus
           ,
           of
           Causabone
           ,
           and
           other
           Pacificators
           :
           And
           certainely
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           a
           sillie
           vertue
           ,
           that
           for
           so
           braue
           an
           end
           ,
           cannot
           in
           the
           conscience
           of
           an
           honest
           deed
           ,
           with
           a
           sterne
           countenance
           out-face
           a
           guiltie
           Calumniator
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Treatise
           as
           this
           can
           neuer
           be
           altogether
           fruitlesse
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           to
           giue
           aire
           enough
           for
           discouering
           and
           venting
           of
           malicious
           humors
           that
           lurke
           in
           ill
           affected
           men
           .
           And
           howsoeuer
           the
           matter
           shall
           worke
           ,
           two
           things
           did
           mightily
           encourage
           me
           ,
           first
           knowing
           that
           vnder
           the
           godly
           and
           gracious
           Reigne
           of
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           in
           whose
           eares
           Moderation
           and
           Wisedome
           do
           constantly
           dwell
           ,
           an
           Aristides
           will
           be
           permitted
           to
           breath
           freely
           without
           feare
           of
           Ostracisme
           or
           banishment
           :
           Next
           ,
           the
           priuate
           testimonies
           which
           I
           haue
           had
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           informe
           and
           to
           confirme
           my
           conscience
           ,
           whiles
           I
           did
           labour
           about
           these
           ,
           do
           giue
           me
           great
           hope
           that
           they
           shall
           haue
           sufficient
           auctoritie
           with
           good
           men
           ,
           to
           purge
           me
           from
           these
           vglie
           and
           odious
           aspersions
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           I
           did
           rather
           chuse
           to
           betake
           my selfe
           to
           the
           candor
           and
           nobility
           of
           my
           cause
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           patience
           of
           those
           benigne
           and
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           haue
           mooued
           before
           me
           this
           diuine
           argument
           ,
           
             de
             amahili
             Ecclesiaconcordia
          
           ,
           then
           presumptuously
           to
           thrust
           in
           your
           Maiesties
           bosome
           my
           hazardous
           endeauours
           ,
           the
           chiesest
           protection
           whereof
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           acceptable
           of
           God
           ,
           whiles
           they
           are
           vngracious
           to
           men
           .
           Alurements
           to
           Chatholike
           pacification
           ,
           Inducements
           to
           absolute
           
           vnitie
           within
           the
           Church
           of
           this
           I
           le
           ,
           Defence
           of
           the
           Orthodoxall
           policy
           of
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           Apologie
           of
           the
           most
           lawfull
           authoritie
           of
           my
           soueraigne
           Prince
           ,
           Perswasions
           to
           so
           worthy
           and
           so
           deare
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           to
           vendicate
           himselfe
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           sacred
           theames
           as
           be
           treated
           heere
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           preserue
           my
           reputation
           from
           blemish
           or
           suspition
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           Archiecalumniator
           the
           Iesuite
           doe
           edge
           his
           bloody
           pen
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           seeing
           hee
           doth
           not
           spare
           to
           bend
           his
           murthering
           tongue
           against
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Mirror
           and
           Miracle
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           his
           malediction
           or
           malscription
           can
           procure
           nothing
           but
           glory
           to
           such
           as
           I
           am
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           my
           non
           dedication
           to
           your
           Maiesty
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           although
           ,
           it
           be
           
             ingens
             materia
             ,
             superba
             inscriptio
          
           ,
           a
           most
           stately
           and
           glorious
           subiect
           ,
           to
           write
           of
           Christian
           harmony
           ,
           yet
           it
           commeth
           in
           my
           hands
           ,
           as
           an
           excellent
           Lute
           to
           vnskilfull
           fingers
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           I
           knew
           my
           paines
           to
           be
           vnworthy
           of
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           base
           and
           humble
           stile
           ,
           which
           flieth
           low
           ,
           
             inter
             aues
             palustres
          
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           composed
           of
           those
           Aquiline
           penns
           ,
           which
           can
           soare
           neer
           vnto
           the
           Sunne
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           wish
           that
           any
           peintured
           dedication
           to
           your
           Maiesty
           should
           hide
           the
           true
           face
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           to
           be
           esteened
           mercenary
           which
           is
           most
           sincere
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           whole
           treatise
           it selfe
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           my
           deuotion
           to
           your
           Maiesties
           seruice
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           most
           cleane
           and
           costly
           peeces
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           chuse
           to
           offer
           ,
           all
           tending
           to
           perswade
           your
           Maiesties
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           
           and
           the
           felicity
           of
           this
           kingdome
           haue
           no
           sure
           fundament
           now
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           firme
           coniunction
           ,
           as
           doth
           reserue
           ,
           no
           sparkle
           ,
           color
           ,
           nor
           pretext
           of
           seperation
           hereafter
           .
           If
           that
           Great
           King
           out
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           his
           Tyrannie
           and
           proud
           ambition
           did
           say
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           fauour
           the
           Monarch
           asmuch
           as
           Alexander
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           need
           haue
           Princes
           now
           adaies
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           all
           insinuate
           ,
           vrge
           ,
           write
           ,
           preach
           and
           crie
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           an
           vpright
           Subiect
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           loue
           both
           the
           Royall
           person
           and
           the
           Royall
           Maiestie
           ,
           in
           these
           dangerous
           times
           ;
           while
           as
           a
           spirituall
           ambition
           hath
           so
           poysoned
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           by
           this
           Chymique
           Theologie
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           presumeth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           Metamorphose
           nature
           ,
           and
           superinduce
           a
           new
           face
           vpon
           the
           World
           ,
           spiritualising
           the
           grounds
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           temporalising
           the
           condition
           of
           Religion
           ,
           making
           Popes
           absolute
           ouer
           Monarches
           ,
           and
           vsing
           Kings
           like
           to
           the
           Shepheards
           dogs
           ,
           who
           are
           beaten
           and
           chased
           away
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           vigilant
           and
           barking
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           lest
           in
           time
           (
           if
           the
           oppositions
           were
           wanting
           which
           are
           made
           by
           your
           Maiesty
           )
           the
           iudgements
           of
           men
           should
           become
           Pyrrhonicall
           and
           Problematicall
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           truth
           in
           things
           but
           all
           were
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           be
           as
           easie
           for
           them
           ,
           hauing
           once
           subiugat
           the
           temporall
           power
           to
           the
           spirituall
           ,
           to
           refine
           S.
           Peter
           and
           by
           a
           new
           Alembication
           to
           make
           him
           Monarchall
           Priest
           and
           Monarchall
           Prince
           ouer
           the
           whole
           vniuerse
           :
           And
           seeing
           this
           discourse
           containeth
           a
           discouerie
           of
           those
           abominable
           maximes
           ,
           which
           Hell
           it selfe
           
           hath
           vomited
           to
           prepare
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           diuine
           yoke
           chiefly
           of
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           Maximes
           (
           alas
           for
           pity
           )
           whereof
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           deplorable
           euents
           ,
           that
           partly
           haue
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           partly
           haue
           been
           shot
           at
           ,
           what
           Clements
           ,
           what
           Chastels
           ,
           what
           Rauilliacks
           ,
           what
           pouder
           Traitors
           ,
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           sufficiently
           charactered
           ,
           but
           with
           teares
           of
           blood
           :
           These
           I
           hope
           will
           suffice
           without
           any
           Dedicatory
           intercession
           to
           make
           your
           Maiesties
           eyes
           propitious
           and
           fauourable
           ouer
           my
           faithfull
           sacrifice
           of
           peace
           and
           vnity
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           Rauenous
           foules
           shall
           haue
           any
           power
           to
           spoile
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           trouble
           my
           oblation
           ;
           And
           lastly
           since
           by
           your
           Maiesties
           Gracious
           permission
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           publish
           these
           ,
           for
           a
           triall
           ,
           of
           what
           true
           Christianity
           and
           true
           wisedome
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           Subiects
           ,
           I
           haue
           not
           neither
           sent
           them
           abroad
           ,
           but
           presidiat
           with
           the
           fauours
           of
           that
           worthy
           and
           vertuous
           Prelate
           whom
           your
           Maiestie
           hath
           worthily
           preferred
           to
           be
           the
           chiefest
           Speculator
           and
           Pilate
           in
           the
           shippe
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           God
           grant
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           teach
           your
           Maiesties
           people
           ,
           to
           draw
           their
           light
           from
           no
           other
           Sunne
           but
           from
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           haue
           nothing
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           but
           Gods
           true
           worship
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           great
           and
           fortunate
           I
           le
           ,
           the
           conseruation
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           person
           and
           crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           stability
           of
           your
           most
           Royall
           succession
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             humble
             ,
             most
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             most
             affectionate
             Subiect
             and
             Seruant
             PETER
             HAY.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           honourable
           Lord
           GEORGE
           ABBOTS
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterburie
           his
           Grace
           ,
           Primate
           and
           Metropolitane
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           MAIESTIES
           most
           Honorable
           Priuy
           CO●…NSEL
           .
        
         
           MY
           very
           Reuerend
           Father
           ,
           and
           Honourable
           Lord
           ,
           when
           on
           the
           one
           side
           I
           doe
           looke
           vpon
           the
           splendor
           of
           this
           golden
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           our
           glorious
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Great
             Brittaine
          
           doth
           shine
           amidst
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           like
           to
           that
           fire
           which
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           cloud
           that
           conducted
           Israel
           :
           and
           when
           on
           the
           other
           side
           I
           doe
           consider
           how
           many
           be
           within
           our
           owne
           bowels
           ,
           who
           cannot
           discerne
           this
           great
           Cittie
           vpon
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           nor
           see
           the
           bright
           Lanterne
           which
           God
           hath
           
           planted
           in
           it
           to
           explore
           the
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           burnt
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Promotheus
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           light
           had
           made
           them
           blinde
           ,
           while
           as
           one
           sort
           pretending
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Catholike
           antiquitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           spoyle
           all
           primitiue
           simplicitie
           to
           establish
           that
           most
           absurd
           and
           impious
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           extinction
           of
           this
           diuine
           Lampe
           which
           burneth
           so
           clearely
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           our
           most
           Sacred
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           .
           An
           other
           sort
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           phantasticke
           and
           Ideal
           puritie
           ,
           striueth
           to
           supplant
           the
           auncient
           and
           approued
           policie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           destruction
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           :
           I
           thinke
           that
           euen
           as
           the
           contagious
           vapours
           of
           corrupted
           bloud
           ascending
           ordinarilie
           into
           the
           braine
           ,
           doe
           breed
           at
           length
           a
           mortall
           epilepsie
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           euen
           so
           the
           mistie
           exhalations
           of
           fearefull
           Ignorance
           and
           presumption
           mounting
           continually
           into
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           they
           doe
           obscure
           the
           light
           of
           temperate
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           peece
           and
           peece
           beget
           a
           spirituall
           epilepsie
           of
           the
           soule
           .
           The
           contemplation
           of
           which
           pittifull
           astonishment
           of
           mens
           witts
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           stolne
           away
           by
           the
           enhantment
           of
           some
           new
           Circe
           ,
           it
           hath
           opened
           my
           mouth
           ,
           (
           who
           professe
           to
           be
           a
           simple
           Asse
           )
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           disease
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           meanes
           as
           well
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           Christs
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           intestine
           harmonie
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           euery
           thing
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           members
           of
           this
           nationall
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           helpe
           to
           character
           in
           some
           chiefe
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           happinesse
           and
           serenitie
           of
           our
           time
           within
           
           this
           great
           and
           fortunate
           ISLE
           ,
           while
           as
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           which
           doe
           inviron
           it
           be
           so
           atteynted
           with
           pernicious
           errors
           lesse
           or
           more
           ,
           that
           for
           vpright
           knowledge
           (
           like
           vnto
           that
           strong
           illusion
           of
           Ixion
           )
           
             pro
             Iunone
             nubem
             amplectuntur
          
           ,
           in
           place
           to
           enioy
           the
           Queene
           of
           Heauen
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           religion
           and
           true
           gouernment
           ,
           they
           doe
           but
           imbra●…e
           a
           cloud
           of
           deceitfull
           abuses
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           insidious
           Clergie
           ,
           namely
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           betrayed
           the
           Christian
           liberties
           of
           both
           .
           This
           I
           doe
           not
           performe
           by
           dogmaticall
           grounds
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           briefe
           Empiricall
           discourse
           of
           such
           practises
           as
           I
           did
           obserue
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Churches
           during
           my
           Peregrination
           through
           diuers
           principall
           parts
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           while
           as
           (
           like
           to
           that
           miserable
           Asse
           of
           Apuleius
           )
           I
           did
           sustaine
           many
           changes
           and
           disfigurations
           of
           minde
           in
           matter
           of
           my
           faith
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           mercie
           brought
           me
           to
           act
           that
           last
           transmigration
           of
           Apuleius
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
             Golden
             Asse
          
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           said
           to
           recouer
           his
           humane
           shape
           by
           snatching
           his
           mouth
           full
           of
           Roses
           that
           were
           caried
           by
           the
           Priest
           of
           Ceres
           ,
           so
           I
           smelling
           really
           the
           sweet
           odour
           of
           that
           deepe
           dyed
           Rose
           of
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             IESVS
             CHRIST
          
           ,
           our
           great
           Priest
           ,
           called
           the
           sauour
           of
           life
           to
           life
           ,
           by
           meanes
           thereof
           I
           was
           restored
           to
           my
           liuely
           image
           ,
           the
           golden
           historie
           whereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           notable
           things
           which
           I
           did
           remarke
           vnder
           those
           spirituall
           Metamorphoses
           ,
           is
           here
           set
           downe
           for
           the
           information
           of
           such
           darkned
           mindes
           ,
           as
           be
           yet
           captiued
           with
           Circe
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           in
           vncouth
           shapes
           .
        
         
         
           And
           sithence
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           this
           Treatise
           hath
           already
           found
           an
           easie
           accesse
           vnto
           your
           GRACE
           and
           so
           benigne
           acceptation
           ,
           that
           your
           Grace
           haue
           not
           onely
           set
           ouer
           it
           a
           censorious
           and
           skilfull
           Surueyor
           ,
           but
           haue
           been
           content
           to
           heare
           diuers
           points
           of
           the
           same
           agited
           before
           your selfe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           most
           weightie
           and
           assiduous
           businesse
           ,
           wherewith
           I
           did
           see
           you
           to
           bee
           pressed
           .
           For
           this
           respect
           amongst
           many
           others
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           where
           it
           can
           finde
           a
           surer
           passe
           to
           goe
           abroad
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           trust
           of
           your
           protection
           ,
           nor
           where
           it
           can
           more
           iustly
           demaund
           the
           same
           then
           from
           your
           Grace
           ,
           whose
           pastorall
           vigilance
           doth
           well
           approoue
           that
           Royall
           wisdome
           which
           did
           preferre
           you
           to
           bee
           the
           principall
           Watchman
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           carrie
           the
           touchstone
           ,
           for
           tryall
           of
           all
           such
           peeces
           as
           should
           bee
           offered
           to
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuarie
           :
           whose
           extraordinarie
           Exaltation
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           from
           no
           Prelate
           Primat
           of
           England
           
             ante
             annum
             vertentem
             aut
             circiter
          
           ,
           doth
           testifie
           that
           the
           great
           Spirit
           which
           alwaies
           ruleth
           his
           Maiestie
           our
           
             most
             Gracious
             Soueraigne
          
           ,
           hath
           breathed
           vpon
           your
           Election
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           bee
           
             tanquam
             Sol
             refulgens
             in
             Templo
             altissimi
             ,
          
           a
           bright
           starre
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           conspicuous
           marke
           of
           his
           extraordinarie
           grace
           vouchsafed
           vpon
           this
           great
           Kingdome
           ,
           I
           say
           extraordinarie
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Papall
           Bishops
           while
           they
           doe
           impugne
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           forbidding
           marriage
           to
           authorise
           the
           doctrine
           of
           their
           coelibat
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           the
           lesse
           contaminate
           the
           same
           with
           lewd
           and
           open
           pollutions
           ,
           and
           your
           Grace
           all
           in
           contrarie
           ,
           while
           you
           
           doe
           stand
           for
           the
           Euangelicall
           libertie
           of
           Matrimanie
           ,
           you
           doe
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           by
           the
           puritie
           of
           your
           life
           ,
           practise
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           cloysterrall
           Caelibat
           ,
           taking
           vnto
           you
           that
           religious
           word
           of
           the
           more
           innocent
           and
           vertuous
           ages
           ,
           
             Si
             placet
             licet
          
           :
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           a
           cleere
           mirrour
           ,
           wherein
           the
           world
           may
           see
           that
           it
           is
           the
           good
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doeth
           freely
           distribute
           his
           extraordinarie
           giftes
           to
           such
           faithfull
           Prelates
           as
           worship
           him
           according
           to
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           word
           :
           and
           that
           no
           vsurped
           authoritie
           of
           Popish
           or
           humane
           traditions
           can
           doe
           so
           much
           .
           And
           since
           there
           is
           no
           better
           meanes
           to
           make
           your
           GRACES
           Excellent
           and
           spirituall
           partes
           
             tanquam
             Thus
             redolens
             in
             Templo
             Domini
             ,
          
           (
           as
           was
           said
           of
           that
           worthie
           Priest
           
             Symon
             Onia
          
           )
           to
           smell
           as
           a
           sweete
           perfume
           in
           the
           LORDS
           house
           ,
           then
           by
           continuing
           your
           delight
           to
           cherish
           the
           studie
           of
           vertue
           where
           it
           is
           found
           in
           the
           most
           remote
           partes
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           which
           is
           indeede
           a
           sauorie
           presage
           of
           that
           perfect
           vnitie
           which
           God
           doeth
           dispose
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           it
           please
           your
           GRACE
           to
           receiue
           these
           first
           and
           tender
           Seedes
           of
           my
           publike
           Seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           my
           most
           Sacred
           Soueraigne
           PRINCE
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           the
           first
           vitall
           member
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           nourish
           them
           by
           the
           kindly
           ayre
           of
           your
           vertuous
           spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           found
           to
           produce
           a
           happie
           fruite
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           fruite
           which
           hath
           
           not
           aborted
           ,
           nor
           hurt
           his
           bearer
           by
           vntimely
           partting
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           comming
           to
           maturitie
           prooueth
           wholesome
           to
           all
           those
           who
           taste
           it
           ,
           and
           leaueth
           the
           Tree
           in
           full
           vigour
           and
           reputation
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             humble
             and
             affectionate
             sermant
             P.
             Hay
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           and
           curteous
           Reader
           ,
           this
           Treatise
           which
           I
           haue
           framed
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           this
           common-weale
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           liue
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             vision
             of
             Balaams
             Asse
          
           ,
           you
           may
           perceiue
           in
           the
           entry
           thereof
           .
           It
           containeth
           in
           speciall
           these
           three
           ,
           First
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           voluntary
           recantation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           Secondly
           a
           cleere
           discouery
           of
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Rome
           ,
           mounted
           in
           our
           time
           to
           her
           Meridian
           or
           Altitude
           ;
           And
           of
           the
           treacherous
           trade
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           doth
           falsly
           maintaine
           the
           Papall
           Soueraigntie
           tending
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           states
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           discourse
           of
           the
           apparant
           approach
           of
           her
           reformation
           or
           downefall
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           probable
           meanes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Lord
           God
           doth
           dispose
           the
           restitution
           of
           Christian
           people
           from
           the
           spirituall
           captiuity
           of
           this
           Babel
           ,
           with
           a
           sincere
           exhortation
           to
           you
           to
           honour
           aswell
           the
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           instruments
           ,
           whom
           God
           doth
           pointforth
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           them
           here
           set
           downe
           in
           particular
           :
           In
           the
           which
           exhortation
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           seemeth
           distastfull
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           entreate
           you
           that
           you
           will
           not
           for
           that
           rashly
           reiect
           it
           ,
           but
           do
           taste
           it
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           remembring
           how
           oftentimes
           disgusts
           do
           grow
           rather
           by
           the
           distemper
           of
           our
           sence
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           fault
           which
           is
           in
           our
           meats
           :
           As
           a
           diseased
           person
           must
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           health
           controle
           his
           naturall
           appetite
           ,
           and
           as
           nature
           in
           generall
           (
           who
           seldome
           doth
           erre
           )
           by
           offering
           violence
           vnto
           her
           particular
           members
           for
           
           her
           common
           benefite
           ,
           doth
           proue
           a
           good
           Physitian
           to
           her selfe
           :
           So
           if
           wee
           cannot
           straine
           our
           priuate
           humours
           for
           a
           publike
           weale
           ,
           wee
           are
           senselesse
           and
           cauterized
           members
           of
           the
           commonweale
           ,
           and
           our
           diseases
           when
           they
           come
           they
           shall
           be
           desperate
           and
           deadly
           :
           It
           was
           a
           worthy
           saying
           of
           him
           who
           spake
           so
           ,
           
             Omnis
             magna
             lex
             habet
             aliquid
             iniquitatis
             ,
          
           that
           euery
           great
           law
           had
           something
           of
           iniquitie
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           that
           any
           expresse
           iniustice
           was
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           because
           when
           so
           many
           liue
           within
           their
           own
           Spheares
           ,
           onely
           to
           themselues
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           commonwealth
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           establish
           any
           great
           law
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           bring
           displeasure
           to
           those
           particular
           members
           ,
           whose
           actions
           are
           not
           ruled
           by
           common
           equity
           ,
           common
           reason
           ,
           or
           common
           good
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           grudge
           against
           our
           lawes
           ,
           or
           our
           lawgiuers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           pleasant
           to
           our
           peculiar
           taste
           ,
           we
           be
           farre
           inferiour
           in
           true
           vertue
           to
           the
           Ethnicks
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           the
           chiefest
           mark
           of
           their
           vertuous
           mind
           ,
           and
           their
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           to
           remit
           proper
           losses
           ,
           proper
           grudges
           ,
           and
           proper
           opinions
           to
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           The
           precise
           
             Cato
             Vticensis
          
           ,
           who
           might
           haue
           brooked
           the
           first
           dignities
           vnder
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           die
           then
           to
           liue
           distracted
           in
           opinion
           from
           the
           state
           :
           That
           vpright
           Philosopher
           Socrates
           hauing
           in
           his
           choice
           to
           be
           banished
           or
           to
           die
           ,
           he
           embraced
           death
           ,
           saying
           that
           a
           man
           cast
           off
           from
           his
           common
           wealth
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           a
           man.
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           then
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           in
           whom
           that
           obscure
           light
           of
           nature
           (
           which
           onely
           did
           guide
           them
           )
           is
           made
           celestiall
           ,
           by
           the
           diuine
           splendor
           of
           Gods
           reuealed
           word
           ;
           to
           see
           that
           a
           Christian
           Pastor
           ,
           before
           he
           will
           quit
           singularitie
           of
           opinion
           ,
           and
           singularity
           of
           name
           to
           our
           common
           wealth
           spirituall
           ,
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           credit
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           conforming
           himselfe
           to
           orthodoxall
           lawes
           ,
           established
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           most
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           a
           setled
           Church
           and
           well
           gouerned
           state
           ,
           he
           will
           first
           choose
           either
           to
           liue
           at
           home
           a
           seditious
           tribune
           ,
           
             In
             perpetuo
             obstrepit●…
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             trasfuga
          
           ,
           exiled
           from
           his
           natiue
           countrey
           .
           
           Certainely
           where
           there
           is
           no
           perfect
           vnitie
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           perfect
           peace
           nor
           perfect
           loue
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           Church
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           Euangell
           and
           of
           all
           true
           Religion
           :
           Vnanimitie
           is
           the
           bond
           which
           maketh
           the
           Church
           strong
           ,
           
             Ecce
             circumdedi
             te
          
           
           vinculis
           ,
           saith
           God
           in
           Ezechiel
           :
           Behold
           I
           haue
           hedged
           you
           about
           with
           bands
           .
           It
           is
           the
           knot
           and
           sinnewes
           which
           tye
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           together
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           therfore
           is
           so
           diligently
           recommended
           by
           him
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           so
           oftentimes
           figured
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           by
           tipes
           :
           By
           the
           vestiment
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           wherof
           euery
           thing
           was
           tied
           to
           another
           ,
           all
           being
           but
           one
           piece
           .
           By
           the
           Tabernacle
           wherof
           euery
           thing
           was
           iointed
           in
           an
           other
           ,
           the
           whole
           standing
           in
           coniunction
           :
           for
           wee
           bee
           so
           called
           in
           the
           Apocal.
           
             Ecce
             tabernaculum
             Dei
             cum
             heminibus
             &
             habitabit
             cu●…ijs
             ,
          
           The
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           
           which
           dwelleth
           among
           men
           ,
           By
           the
           vessels
           whereof
           so
           many
           as
           were
           not
           closed
           together
           ,
           but
           were
           open
           in
           diuers
           pieces
           ,
           they
           were
           said
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           vncleane
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Numbers
           :
           We
           are
           the
           vessels
           who
           be
           made
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           heauenly
           Potter
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Alia
             quidem
             in
             honorem
             alio
             verò
             vasa
             in
             contumeliam
             .
          
           If
           we
           be
           not
           close
           and
           inseparable
           
           among
           our selues
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           found
           the
           vncleane
           vessels
           of
           dishonour
           :
           Vnity
           is
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           now
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           bee
           her
           triunphant
           song
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           cry
           as
           the
           Prophet
           had
           foretold
           of
           lattet
           times
           ,
           
             Venite
             ascendamus
             in
             montem
             Domini
          
           ,
           Come
           brethren
           let
           vs
           goe
           vp
           together
           to
           the
           mount
           of
           God
           :
           Therefore
           these
           exhortations
           are
           to
           pray
           the
           Lord
           God
           who
           hath
           formed
           vs
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           vnited
           vessels
           of
           honour
           :
           and
           to
           that
           effect
           to
           rectifie
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           esteeme
           no
           names
           so
           sacred
           vnder
           heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           names
           of
           harmony
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           vnanimity
           within
           the
           Church
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           thinke
           no
           opinion
           more
           Christian
           in
           this
           age
           wherein
           wee
           liue
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           venerable
           Zanchius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           brightest
           stars
           
           of
           our
           owne
           Hemispheare
           ,
           in
           his
           treatise
           ,
           
             De
             verareformandarum
             Ecclesiarum
             ratione
          
           ,
           written
           (
           for
           that
           part
           )
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             agreeable
             to
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             or
             contrary
             ,
             or
          
           adiaphoron
           ,
           
             indifferent
             :
             Whatsoeuer
             is
             besides
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             Councels
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Papall
             decrees
             :
             they
             are
             in
             like
             sort
             vnder
             the
             same
             distinction
             ,
          
           Pro
           contra
           ,
           
             or
             indifferent
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             reiected
             ,
             it
             is
             againe
             to
             be
             receiued
             :
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             hath
             been
             followed
             ,
             is
             againe
             to
             be
             forsaken
             :
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             it
             doth
             of
             it selfe
             belong
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             must
             follow
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             That
             nothing
             bee
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             doth
             tend
             to
             edification
             ,
             order
             ,
             or
             vnity
             :
             All
             indifferent
             ceremonies
             therefore
             ,
             may
             bee
             securely
             followed
             for
             any
             of
             those
             respects
             ;
             but
             so
             to
             be
             followed
             as
             that
             we
             stil
             preferre
             things
             which
             bee
             more
             ancient
             ,
             vnto
             those
             which
             be
             more
             late
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             because
             that
             which
             is
             most
             ancient
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             for
             albeit
             nothing
             can
             binde
             the
             conscience
             but
             canonicall
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             to
             introduce
             nouelties
             ,
             or
             to
             banish
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             any
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             primitiue
             time
             hath
             beene
             allowed
             by
             common
             and
             Catholike
             consent
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             writtes
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             To
             reiect
             such
             things
             ,
             with
             out
             authoritie
             of
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             Christian
             man
             who
             feareth
             God
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           Can
           we
           maintaine
           more
           sound
           opinions
           ,
           either
           as
           good
           Christians
           ,
           or
           as
           good
           subiects
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           Zanchius
           for
           vnity
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           strengthening
           both
           of
           Church
           &
           State
           :
           we
           especially
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           the
           condition
           wherof
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           truely
           ,
           when
           it
           lay
           thousands
           of
           yeres
           of
           our
           ancestours
           ,
           diuided
           in
           weake
           and
           dismembred
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           owne
           eies
           haue
           seen
           it
           subiect
           to
           the
           ambition
           of
           so
           many
           forrain
           Pharaohs
           ,
           as
           haue
           pressed
           to
           bring
           it
           vnder
           their
           seruitude
           ,
           by
           practises
           now
           from
           France
           ,
           now
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           now
           from
           Rome
           :
           
           we
           shall
           thinke
           this
           age
           wherein
           we
           are
           ,
           to
           be
           like
           to
           that
           fourth
           generation
           ,
           wherein
           God
           did
           predestinate
           (
           as
           he
           foretold
           Abraham
           )
           to
           bring
           his
           posterity
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           for
           that
           same
           God
           ,
           called
           
             Mirabilis
             Deus
             in
             sanctis
             suis
          
           ,
           miraculous
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           raised
           that
           excellent
           Moses
           ,
           to
           lead
           his
           people
           through
           the
           troublesome
           deserts
           ,
           to
           a
           glorious
           state
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           hee
           hath
           also
           sent
           to
           vs
           a
           mighty
           and
           extraordinary
           instrument
           ,
           to
           lead
           vs
           through
           those
           perilous
           perplexities
           now
           past
           ,
           vnto
           the
           ioyfull
           Iubile
           of
           these
           conioyned
           Kingdomes
           ,
           making
           this
           Isle
           great
           and
           fortunate
           in
           his
           royall
           person
           ,
           as
           hee
           made
           his
           people
           of
           Israel
           most
           blessed
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           coniunction
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           with
           the
           tree
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           saying
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           bee
           all
           vnder
           one
           King
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           a
           diuided
           people
           :
           So
           that
           they
           who
           delight
           in
           disiunction
           ,
           be
           they
           Aaron
           ,
           be
           they
           Miriam
           ,
           be
           they
           
             Core
             ,
             Da●…han
          
           ,
           or
           Abira●…
           ,
           who
           rebels
           against
           Moses
           ,
           especially
           :
           bee
           they
           Iesuited
           Papists
           ,
           or
           heteroclite
           Puritans
           ,
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           any
           good
           men
           who
           obey
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           who
           carry
           armed
           hart●…
           ,
           factious
           and
           vehement
           spirits
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           spirits
           contrary
           to
           God
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           )
           
             Non
             in
             commotions
             Dom●…us
          
           :
           The
           Lord
           is
           not
           in
           commotion
           ,
           spirits
           not
           of
           peace
           nor
           edification
           ,
           but
           of
           destruction
           ,
           
             In
             spiritu
             veh●…ti
             c●…nteres
             na●…es
             Tharsis
             ,
          
           saith
           Dauid
           :
           Be
           who
           they
           will
           who
           grudge
           against
           Moses
           ,
           euery
           wel
           disposed
           member
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           hath
           great
           cause
           to
           grudge
           against
           them
           ,
           least
           they
           cut
           the
           thred
           of
           our
           felicity
           ,
           and
           bring
           vpon
           vs
           (
           which
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           forbid
           )
           by
           our
           constant
           murmurings
           ,
           that
           euill
           which
           befell
           the
           obstinate
           Israelites
           ,
           at
           the
           waters
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           whose
           wicked
           rebellions
           made
           Moses
           to
           offend
           the
           Lord
           grieuously
           ,
           euen
           that
           good
           Moses
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Delectus
             Deo
             &
             hominibus
          
           ,
           Moses
           
             cuius
             memoria
             in
             benedictione
             est
          
           :
           Though
           hee
           was
           dearely
           beloued
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           though
           hee
           was
           the
           most
           meeke
           of
           all
           liuing
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           they
           brought
           
           the
           Lords
           indignation
           vpon
           themselues
           ,
           and
           vpon
           him
           ,
           who
           both
           were
           preuented
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Land
           ,
           nor
           to
           taste
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           long
           and
           painefull
           voyage
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           :
           God
           of
           his
           goodnes
           grant
           you
           to
           loath
           these
           waters
           of
           strife
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           these
           waters
           which
           bee
           poysoned
           with
           Iesuiticall
           wormewood
           and
           gaul
           ,
           wherof
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           people
           haue
           died
           within
           these
           threescore
           yeres
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           cry
           in
           time
           with
           that
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Saluum
             me
             fac
             Domine
             quoniam
             intrauerunt
             aquae
             vsque
             ad
             animam
             meam
             ,
          
           Deliuer
           me
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           because
           those
           waters
           haue
           gone
           vnto
           my
           Soule
           .
           God
           grant
           (
           that
           like
           vnto
           the
           holy
           Doue
           )
           you
           finde
           no
           resting
           place
           among
           them
           vntill
           you
           enter
           into
           the
           Arke
           and
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           together
           in
           one
           hope
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           further
           mysteries
           of
           this
           happy
           time
           ,
           the
           seale
           whereof
           is
           already
           opened
           to
           the
           great
           admiration
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           It
           was
           forbidden
           anciently
           to
           sacrifice
           a
           Swan
           ,
           because
           her
           plumes
           are
           white
           and
           her
           heart
           black
           ,
           so
           would
           I
           wish
           that
           from
           this
           peace
           offering
           might
           be
           debarred
           all
           such
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           incurably
           blacked
           with
           pride
           of
           stricktnesse
           and
           singularity
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           onely
           handled
           of
           those
           meeke
           and
           ingenuous
           spirits
           who
           will
           bee
           contented
           to
           found
           their
           iudgement
           thereof
           ,
           vpon
           those
           three
           grounds
           without
           the
           which
           our
           knowledge
           cannot
           be
           sure
           ,
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           faith
           ,
           
             Contrarationem
             nemo
             sobrius
             ,
             contra
             scriptur●…s
          
           
           
             nemo
             Christianus
             ,
             contra
             Ecclesiam
             nemo
             pascificus
             ,
          
           That
           no
           sober
           man
           should
           make
           opposition
           to
           reason
           ,
           nor
           no
           Christian
           man
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           no
           peaceable
           man
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           hoping
           that
           the
           modest
           Reader
           will
           obserue
           these
           grounds
           ,
           I
           doe
           submit
           my selfe
           to
           his
           discretion
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           looke
           vpmy
           paines
           with
           his
           sinistrous
           eye
           ,
           nor
           receiue
           with
           the
           wrong
           hand
           that
           which
           I
           doe
           present
           vnto
           him
           with
           the
           right
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Epigramma
           ad
           Regem
           .
        
         
           
             CVI
             decus
             immortale
             triplex
             ,
             cuique
             aurea
             cingit
          
           
             Gloria
             conspicuum
             Rex
             Iacobe
             caput
             .
          
           
             Prima
             tibi
             antiquae
             fidei
             quum
             cura
             tuendae
             ,
          
           
             Proxima
             sit
             populi
             paxque
             salusque
             tui
             :
          
           
             Procur
             at
             quod
             vtrumque
             lubens
             ,
             quod
             promouet
             vltro
             ,
          
           
             Quid
             tibi
             Seruitio
             gratius
             esse
             queat
             :
          
           
             Tale
             ministerium
             libro
             hoc
             tibi
             praestat
             &
             offert
          
           
             Hayus
             ,
             ab
             antiquis
             nobile
             germen
             auis
             :
          
           
             Quemque
             suo
             Regem
             populo
             caput
             ,
             &
             caput
             vnum
          
           
             Dum
             Christum
             omnigenis
             gentibus
             esse
             probat
             :
          
           
             Parendum
             his
             Solum
             ,
             invictis
             rationibus
             vrget
             ,
          
           
             Quas
             monumenta
             Patrum
             ,
             sacraque
             scripta
             ferunt
             :
          
           
             Et
             fugienda
             Lupae
             Babilonis
             pocula
             suadet
             ,
          
           
             Et
             quae
             seditio
             turbida
             monstra
             parit
             :
          
           
             Palantesque
             reducit
             oues
             ad
             ouile
             ,
             Rebelles
          
           
             Et
             populos
             Regum
             flectit
             ad
             obsequium
             :
          
           
             Dignum
             opus
             ingenio
             Domini
             ,
             quo
             munere
             verum
          
           
             Christigenam
             ,
             &
             ciuem
             se
             probat
             esse
             bonum
             :
          
           
             Dignum
             opus
             aeterno
             Genio
             quoque
             ,
             quem
             dabit
             ,
             O
             Rex
             ,
          
           
             Aspirans
             sacri
             Numinis
             aura
             tui
             .
          
        
         
           
             Haec
             M.
             E.
             D.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ❧
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           seuerall
           Chapters
           wherein
           this
           Treatise
           is
           diuided
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Folio
            
             1.
             
             COntaineth
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Treatise
             :
             Some
             cl●…ere
             testimonies
             of
             the
             perfection
             and
             plainenesse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             The
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Asse
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Title
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               fol.
            
             17.
             
             Containeth
             two
             infallible
             grounds
             set
             downe
             for
             the
             better
             triall
             of
             idolatrous
             worship
             and
             preuarication
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             force
             of
             our
             naturall
             light
             and
             diuine
             instict
             of
             our
             conscience
             :
             The
             second
             is
             a
             true
             definition
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             37.
             
             Containeth
             a
             faithfull
             relation
             of
             the
             lewd
             &
             open
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ridiculous
             Iests
             of
             pretended
             Miracles
             which
             the
             authour
             did
             contemplate
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             51.
             
             Containeth
             a
             rehearsall
             of
             the
             impiety
             of
             Papall
             Indulgences
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Pardons
             and
             dispensasitions
             :
             Of
             the
             auowed
             pollution
             of
             the
             celibate
             and
             monasticke
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             capitall
             vices
             which
             be
             pregnant
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             in
             the
             Cloysters
             and
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             the
             manifest
             discredit
             of
             all
             Christian
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             .
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             65.
             
             Containeth
             a
             perfect
             discourse
             of
             the
             Orthodoxall
             authoritie
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ouer
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             in
             the
             primatiue
             Church
             :
             Of
             the
             pernicious
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             which
             doe
             impugne
             the
             same
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             and
             of
             that
             famous
             Palladium
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             :
             A
             discouery
             of
             the
             ambitious
             designe
             of
             this
             wicked
             and
             treacherous
             Cleargie
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             114.
             
             Containeth
             the
             particular
             means
             whereby
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             reclaime
             the
             Authour
             from
             that
             idolatrous
             religion
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Counsell
             against
             superstitious
             and
             popish
             obduration
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             124.
             
             Containeth
             a
             paralell
             or
             comparison
             betwixt
             Ierusalem
             and
             Rome
             ,
             that
             as
             Rome
             fell
             away
             with
             Ierusalem
             ,
             so
             must
             shee
             bee
             with
             her
             subiect
             to
             reformation
             and
             restitution
             .
             The
             order
             and
             meanes
             of
             Christian
             Reformation
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             Aiust
             expostulation
             against
             the
             desperat
             paroxisme
             and
             implacable
             contentions
             of
             the
             religious
             Cleargie
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             Christian
             admonition
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             carrie
             simple
             and
             vpright
             mindes
             of
             pacification
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             euill
             carriage
             which
             hath
             be●…e
             in
             Christian
             reformations
             :
             The
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             most
             perfect
             and
             most
             happy
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             148.
             
             Containeth
             a
             limitation
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             all
             Christian
             People
             are
             to
             appeale
             for
             true
             reformation
             .
             The
             infallible
             auctority
             thereof
             :
             The
             iudgement
             aswell
             of
             the
             ancients
             as
             of
             our
             Archi-reformatours
             touching
             the
             retaining
             in
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             and
             Catholike
             policy
             of
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             of
             in
             different
             Ceremonies
             receiued
             from
             antiquity
             not
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             159.
             
             Containeth
             a
             search
             of
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             policies
             which
             be
             
             in
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             ciuill
             state
             in
             Oëconomy
             ,
             in
             morality
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             Monarchicall
             authority
             is
             most
             agreeable
             with
             Gods
             will
             expressed
             in
             Nature
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             171.
             
             Containeth
             a
             discourse
             in
             fauor
             of
             Episcopall
             Iurisdiction
             by
             some
             chiefe
             and
             ingenuous
             Reasons
             which
             do
             approue
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             191.
             
             Containeth
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             famous
             reformatours
             ,
             who
             haue
             beene
             since
             Luther
             hitherto
             :
             of
             the
             Church
             Policy
             :
             an
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             point
             for
             our
             information
             :
             some
             graue
             and
             pithy
             speeches
             touching
             the
             waight
             of
             Episcopall
             function
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             205.
             
             Containeth
             the
             reasons
             why
             wee
             should
             receiue
             againe
             into
             the
             Church
             Organs
             and
             Musicke
             ,
             for
             honour
             of
             antiquity
             for
             our
             domestick
             vnion
             with
             our
             more
             then
             halfe
             arch
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             holy
             and
             deuote
             importance
             which
             is
             shewn
             to
             be
             in
             Musicke
             :
             together
             with
             the
             like
             discourse
             for
             reception
             of
             the
             clerical
             garments
             which
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             233.
             
             Containeth
             briefly
             a
             suruey
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             which
             are
             Catholike
             Romans
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             that
             a
             consideration
             of
             the
             possibilities
             to
             practise
             an
             vniuersall
             Reformation
             of
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             259.
             
             In
             the
             last
             chapter
             from
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             Great
             Britaine
             is
             drawen
             a
             principall
             argument
             of
             the
             falling
             of
             Babel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Iubile
             of
             Catholike
             reformation
             ,
             the
             contemplation
             whereof
             is
             heere
             set
             downe
             in
             sundry
             waightie
             circumstances
             and
             worthy
             of
             consideration
             ,
             to
             rectifie
             the
             iudgement
             of
             euery
             well
             disposed
             subiect
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             truely
             vnderstand
             the
             mystery
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             rare
             blessings
             of
             God
             so
             long
             reserued
             for
             our
             age
             ,
             and
             rightly
             discouer
             the
             clandestine
             and
             pretended
             grudges
             of
             those
             who
             carry
             seditious
             and
             distractedmindes
             from
             the
             State.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           VISION
           OF
           BALAAMS
           ASSE
           .
           VVherein
           he
           did
           perfectly
           see
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           ROME
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Treatise
             :
             The
             perfection
             and
             plainenesse
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             The
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Asse
             ,
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             Title
             .
          
        
         
           MY
           very
           NOBLE
           LORD
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Christian
           faith
           and
           Christian
           virtue
           goe
           inseparable
           together
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           where
           wee
           see
           not
           plenty
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           Tree
           decaying
           :
           So
           that
           our
           greatest
           happines
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           consists
           in
           our
           constant
           action
           of
           Christian
           workes
           :
           howsoeuer
           our
           eternall
           felicitie
           is
           chiefely
           contemplation
           ,
           yet
           our
           contemplatiue
           life
           here
           vpon
           earth
           (
           euen
           where
           it
           is
           most
           syncere
           )
           doth
           but
           resemble
           .
           Alpestre
           and
           mountanous
           grounds
           ,
           which
           be
           stately
           but
           barren
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           fruitfull
           Valleyes
           of
           the
           virtuous
           actiue
           life
           ,
           properly
           obserued
           by
           that
           famous
           Doctor
           ,
           
             Greg.
             Mag
          
           :
           in
           his
           Allegorie
           vpon
           the
           double
           wiues
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           
             Rachael
             videns
             &
             pulchra
             ,
             sed
             sterilis
             ,
             Lea
             lippa
             sed
             
             faecunda
             .
          
           Among
           vertues
           it
           hath
           euer
           carried
           a
           great
           reputation
           to
           trauell
           abroad
           ,
           for
           increase
           of
           knowledge
           to
           enter
           vpon
           the
           chiefest
           stages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           see
           aboue
           the
           vulgar
           reach
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           good
           Merchants
           ship
           ,
           to
           bring
           precious
           wares
           from
           farre
           Countries
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           industrious
           Bee
           ,
           to
           sucke
           the
           hony
           of
           true
           wisdome
           from
           the
           rarest
           herbes
           of
           experience
           ,
           the
           varieties
           whereof
           are
           best
           found
           in
           Trauelling
           .
           As
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           in
           Eccles.
           He
           who
           would
           apply
           his
           minde
           to
           the
           meditation
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           he
           shal
           trauell
           through
           strange
           Countries
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           try
           the
           good
           and
           euill
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           great
           God
           will
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           poure
           out
           wise
           sententences
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           in
           men
           who
           haue
           trauelled
           ,
           we
           doe
           looke
           commonly
           for
           some
           accession
           of
           knowledge
           :
           for
           that
           cause
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           ,
           who
           also
           among
           others
           ,
           haue
           brought
           the
           eyes
           of
           people
           vpon
           me
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           expectation
           ,
           doe
           find
           my selfe
           bound
           by
           some
           vertuous
           discharge
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           my
           peregrination
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           esteemed
           by
           many
           in
           that
           season
           of
           my
           age
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           meane
           a
           state
           as
           I
           doe
           possesse
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           vntimemous
           ,
           temerary
           ,
           perillous
           ,
           and
           vnprofitable
           .
           And
           which
           hath
           beene
           most
           vildely
           calumniated
           by
           diuers
           of
           your
           Lordships
           profession
           ,
           among
           whom
           ,
           a
           certaine
           one
           of
           good
           worth
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           enformed
           ,
           giue
           this
           iudgement
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           gone
           abroad
           the
           voyage
           of
           King
           Saul
           ,
           to
           bring
           home
           my
           Fathers
           Asses
           ,
           which
           bitter
           insectation
           ,
           with
           many
           such
           like
           tempests
           of
           mens
           tongues
           ,
           I
           haue
           sithence
           (
           like
           a
           true
           and
           vpright
           Asse
           )
           borne
           foorth
           with
           no
           other
           armour
           ,
           then
           patience
           ,
           vntill
           now
           being
           curious
           in
           what
           sort
           I
           might
           best
           pay
           this
           expectation
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           best
           emancipate
           my selfe
           from
           this
           persecution
           of
           malignant
           mouthes
           ,
           I
           haue
           chosen
           ,
           to
           assay
           if
           I
           can
           inspire
           into
           erroneous
           mindes
           ,
           specially
           into
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           some
           disposition
           to
           better
           opinions
           in
           this
           time
           of
           your
           so
           great
           exigence
           ,
           and
           necessitie
           you
           stand
           in
           to
           resolue
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
           vniuersall
           and
           seruent
           desires
           of
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           euen
           from
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           our
           most
           
             gracious
             Soueraigne
          
           ,
           to
           the
           beggar
           ,
           to
           see
           your
           Lo
           :
           reduced
           to
           a
           saithfull
           sympathy
           and
           communion
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           otherwaies
           so
           noble
           a
           member
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           
             tam
             grauis
             ,
             &
             constans
             ,
             tamque
             bonarum
             partium
             in
             Rempublicam
             ,
          
           this
           doth
           make
           it
           a
           good
           seruice
           to
           God
           and
           to
           the
           common
           wealth
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           great
           honour
           and
           dutie
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           honour
           which
           I
           haue
           by
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           sprung
           from
           that
           ancient
           and
           famous
           bloud
           of
           your
           house
           ,
           doth
           infinitely
           tye
           mee
           to
           this
           endeauour
           ,
           who
           (
           if
           I
           were
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           your
           Lordship
           )
           must
           yet
           thinke
           it
           my
           honour
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           your
           seruice
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           opportunity
           which
           I
           haue
           by
           this
           publike
           discharge
           to
           render
           vnto
           the
           world
           an
           ingenious
           accompt
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           it
           doth
           conioyne
           with
           these
           a
           priuate
           respect
           of
           mine
           owne
        
         
           So
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Preachers
           of
           Gods
           word
           who
           bring
           in
           their
           mouthes
           the
           medicine
           of
           Christian
           soules
           ,
           they
           cannot
           moue
           your
           Lo
           :
           nor
           enter
           vpon
           your
           minde
           ,
           so
           haue
           you
           intrenched
           the
           same
           within
           the
           common
           subterfuges
           of
           vniuersality
           ,
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           succession
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           of
           insufficiency
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           authority
           of
           humane
           supplement
           and
           traditions
           ,
           and
           while
           you
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           now
           quarelling
           the
           edition
           of
           bookes
           ,
           and
           now
           againe
           ,
           betaking
           your selfe
           to
           your
           
             Implieita
             fides
          
           ,
           like
           vnto
           that
           Marriner
           who
           hauing
           lost
           his
           loadestarre
           in
           a
           darke
           night
           ,
           he
           wandereth
           ,
           but
           knoweth
           not
           his
           course
           .
           The
           Israelites
           had
           no
           other
           guid
           through
           the
           deserts
           then
           the
           pillar
           of
           fire
           which
           was
           in
           the
           cloude
           ,
           who
           once
           looseth
           the
           cleere
           light
           of
           the
           Euangel
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           bright
           starre
           placed
           to
           conduct
           vs
           ,
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           he
           shall
           neuer
           finde
           out
           his
           right
           course
           into
           the
           land
           of
           holinesse
           :
           And
           whiles
           your
           Lordship
           remaines
           thus
           inflexible
           against
           so
           many
           learned
           and
           graue
           Diuines
           ,
           It
           would
           (
           like
           enough
           )
           be
           thought
           presumption
           ,
           
           and
           arrogancie
           in
           me
           to
           deale
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           did
           not
           testifie
           that
           in
           great
           workes
           the
           helpe
           of
           weake
           instruments
           is
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           .
           When
           Mosci
           builded
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           came
           vnto
           him
           not
           onely
           all
           the
           wise
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           wisdome
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             Sed
             quemcunque
             etiam
             extulerat
             animus
             vt
             adid
             opus
             accederet
             ,
          
           but
           euen
           euery
           man
           whose
           heart
           did
           encourage
           him
           to
           furder
           that
           businesse
           .
           The
           voice
           of
           a
           goose
           did
           once
           preserue
           the
           Capitol
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           confesse
           I
           haue
           gotten
           no
           more
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           then
           serueth
           for
           my
           owne
           prouision
           ,
           yet
           who
           knowes
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           dealing
           it
           may
           fall
           foorth
           to
           your
           Lordship
           which
           hath
           happened
           to
           numbers
           of
           diseased
           persons
           ,
           who
           hauing
           spent
           much
           time
           and
           much
           money
           among
           the
           Physicians
           ,
           and
           neuer
           a
           whit
           recouered
           ,
           they
           haue
           in
           end
           by
           good
           fortune
           attained
           vnto
           their
           health
           ,
           by
           hearing
           some
           trauelling
           beggar
           relate
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           done
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           other
           man
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           I
           being
           no
           Physitian
           ,
           but
           bringing
           some
           Empiricall
           ,
           medicine
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           haue
           renounced
           your
           physitians
           ;
           I
           may
           possibly
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           grant
           it
           proue
           so
           )
           doe
           some
           good
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           a
           faithfull
           narration
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           like
           disease
           hath
           befallen
           vnto
           my selfe
           and
           of
           the
           chiefe
           things
           which
           hath
           bread
           to
           mee
           distaste
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           so
           diligently
           and
           painefully
           considered
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           will
           enter
           into
           this
           discourse
           Empiricall
           ,
           or
           of
           exeperience
           ,
           my
           conscience
           doth
           moue
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           of
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           word
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           would
           be
           reputed
           a
           strange
           dulnesse
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           in
           nature
           ,
           not
           to
           preferre
           those
           physitians
           who
           knowing
           the
           right
           simples
           ,
           vse
           no
           medicaments
           ,
           vnto
           those
           others
           who
           flying
           the
           simples
           ,
           and
           practising
           by
           filthy
           and
           composed
           drugges
           doe
           more
           often
           prooue
           murtherers
           then
           Physitians
           :
           Euen
           so
           in
           spirituall
           eures
           ,
           what
           a
           pitie
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           your
           Lo
           :
           should
           thinke
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Gods
           word
           (
           who
           minister
           no
           
           other
           food
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           the
           pure
           and
           simple
           Scripture
           )
           to
           be
           insufficient
           to
           helpe
           you
           :
           that
           this
           liuely
           and
           incorruptible
           Word
           should
           be
           reiected
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           embrace
           in
           place
           thereof
           a
           word
           composed
           ,
           and
           mixed
           with
           humane
           inuentions
           ,
           that
           nourishing
           word
           whereof
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Nor
             in
             solo
             pane
             vinit
             home
             sed
             in
             omni
             verbe
             quod
             procedit
          
           
           
             de
             ore
             Dei
          
           :
           And
           which
           in
           effect
           did
           feed
           Moses
           fortie
           daies
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           That
           pure
           and
           simple
           word
           whereof
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Comedetis
             panes
             azymos
             &
             non
             firm●…tes
             ,
          
           You
           shal
           eat
           simple
           bread
           and
           not
           that
           which
           is
           leauened
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           cannot
           endure
           the
           drosse
           and
           mixture
           of
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           That
           word
           of
           true
           life
           ,
           
             Verba
             qu●…●…go
             loquor
             spiritus
             &
             vita
             sunt
             :
          
           the
           words
           which
           I
           speake
           are
           Spirit
           and
           life
           ,
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           
           That
           word
           of
           healing
           and
           curing
           ,
           whereof
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Mi●…
             verbum
             suum
             &
             s●…it
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           That
           word
           which
           restoreth
           to
           life
           againe
           those
           who
           be
           already
           dead
           ,
           
             Ossa
             arida
             ,
             ossa
             arida
             ,
             audite
             verbum
             Domini
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           life
           entred
           into
           them
           as
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           testifie
           .
           That
           word
           of
           finall
           safety
           whereof
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           ,
           
             Suspic●…
             〈◊〉
             quod
             potest
             sa●…re
             animas
             vestras
             .
          
           That
           word
           which
           is
           so
           entire
           ,
           so
           plaine
           and
           like
           vnto
           it selfe
           in
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           no
           other
           then
           a
           perfect
           harmony
           of
           spirituall
           musike
           ,
           The
           former
           the
           prophesie
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           his
           exhibition
           ,
           the
           one
           his
           portract
           ,
           the
           other
           his
           person
           ,
           the
           one
           the
           cloude
           which
           contained
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           fire
           which
           shined
           into
           the
           cloude
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           it
           more
           familiarlie
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           draw
           this
           new
           wine
           out
           of
           these
           old
           vessels
           ,
           this
           oyle
           out
           of
           that
           Oliue
           ,
           this
           honey
           cut
           of
           that
           combe
           ,
           this
           corne
           out
           of
           that
           chaffe
           ,
           this
           marrow
           out
           of
           that
           bone
           ,
           this
           manna
           out
           of
           that
           pitcher
           ,
           this
           law
           of
           grace
           out
           of
           those
           Tables
           of
           damnation
           .
           This
           word
           which
           is
           intellectuall
           and
           not
           imaginarie
           ,
           necessarie
           and
           not
           superfluous
           ,
           diuine
           and
           not
           humane
           certaine
           and
           not
           doubtfull
           ,
           in
           points
           necessary
           plaine
           and
           not
           obscure
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           
           Reuelation
           there
           is
           no
           other
           difference
           but
           of
           the
           figure
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           figured
           :
           That
           like
           vnto
           that
           golden
           propitiatory
           from
           the
           which
           God
           spake
           ,
           described
           by
           Moses
           to
           haue
           two
           Cherubins
           one
           of
           euery
           side
           ,
           looking
           directly
           each
           vpon
           other
           ;
           And
           in
           manner
           of
           these
           Seraphins
           
           seene
           by
           Isai
           ,
           which
           by
           alternatiue
           voices
           did
           continually
           sing
           ,
           
             holie
             ,
             holie
          
           .
           Euen
           so
           do
           those
           Cherubines
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           mutually
           breathe
           out
           the
           testimonie
           of
           our
           great
           propitiation
           of
           the
           which
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             Quia
             apudte
             Domine
             propitiatio
             est
          
           ,
           And
           these
           two
           Seraphins
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           do●…
           render
           alternatiue
           ecchoes
           in
           both
           these
           Testaments
           ;
           of
           that
           
             holie
             ,
             holie
             Sauiour
          
           .
           In
           such
           manner
           that
           it
           doth
           breed
           incredible
           ioy
           to
           a
           Christian
           heart
           to
           remarke
           the
           vniformitie
           ,
           and
           correspondence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           throughout
           the
           word
           :
           The
           Scripture
           (
           for
           Example
           )
           maketh
           frequent
           mention
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           is
           ment
           by
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           God
           himselfe
           said
           to
           to
           Moses
           and
           
             Aaron
             :
             Loquimini
             ad
             Petram
             istam
             ,
             &
             ipsa
          
           
           
             dabit
             vobis
             aquam
          
           ,
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           expound
           the
           mistery
           
             bibebant
             Patres
             nostri
             de
             spirituali
             consequente
             illos
             Petra
             ,
             Petra
             autem
             erat
             Christus
             :
          
           was
           there
           
           euer
           any
           more
           cleerenesse
           or
           correspondency
           ?
           Againe
           it
           is
           said
           in
           
             Ezechiel
             :
             Effundam
             super
             vos
             aquam
             mundam
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             mundabimini
             ab
             omnibus
             iniquitatibus
             vestris
             :
          
           And
           in
           
             Esai
             :
             Effundam
             aquam
             supersitientem
             ,
             &
             fluentia
             super
             aridam
             :
          
           
           And
           in
           
             Zacharie
             :
             Erit
             font
             patens
             Domui
             Iacob
             in
             ablutionem
             peccatoris
             &
             menstruatae
             ,
          
           Is
           not
           that
           as
           plaine
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           speake
           it
           to
           the
           Samaritane
           woman
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           well
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           thereafter
           I
           giue
           you
           water
           to
           drinke
           ,
           after
           the
           which
           you
           shall
           thirst
           no
           more
           :
           was
           there
           euer
           prophecie
           or
           exhibition
           more
           correspondent
           ?
           then
           to
           heare
           Esay
           crying
           ,
           
             Omnes
             sitientes
             venite
             ad
          
           
           aquas
           ,
           and
           to
           heare
           Christ
           himselfe
           answering
           by
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Si
             quis
             fitiat
             veniat
             ad
             me
             .
          
           The
           law
           of
           Moses
           was
           written
           
           in
           Tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           with
           horror
           
             per
             ●…mpadas
             &
             seni●…
             Buccinae
             montemque
             fumantem
          
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           the
           austeritie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           our
           impossibilitie
           to
           fulfill
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           the
           Gospell
           accord
           most
           cleerely
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Hoc
             iugum
             neque
             nos
             neque
             Patres
             nostri
             pertare
             potui●…us
             :
          
           The
           law
           Euangelicall
           and
           of
           Grace
           ,
           was
           written
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           incarnate
           deitie
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           softnesse
           and
           facilitie
           thereof
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           was
           prophesied
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           
             Iugum
             meum
             sua●…e
             est
             ,
             &
             ●…us
             meum
             leue
             :
          
           All
           which
           things
           doe
           shew
           the
           correspondencie
           and
           plainnesse
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           omnipotent
           word
           where
           of
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           inspired
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           in
           euery
           good
           worke
           .
           Then
           seeing
           it
           is
           such
           a
           powerfull
           and
           perfect
           word
           ,
           shall
           we
           turne
           backe
           to
           Iudaisme
           and
           blinde
           our selues
           in
           obduration
           against
           the
           splendor
           thereof
           ,
           boldly
           affirming
           that
           it
           is
           obscure
           ,
           imperfect
           and
           hath
           neede
           of
           humane
           helpe
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           confounded
           in
           that
           great
           day
           ,
           being
           confronted
           with
           that
           learned
           Iewish
           
             Rabbin
             Barachia
          
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           consideration
           of
           this
           harmonie
           ,
           and
           correspondence
           of
           Gods
           word
           was
           forced
           to
           say
           in
           his
           booke
           intituled
           
             Medras
             Cobel-eth
             ,
             Redemptor
             primus
             Moses
             ,
             Redemptor
             vltimus
             Messias
             ,
             &
             sicut
             Redemptor
             primus
             fecit
             ascendere
             pute●…m
             ,
             ita
             Redemptor
             secundus
             fecit
             ascendere
             aquas
             ad
             salutem
             .
          
           And
           with
           that
           other
           
             Rabbin
             Iosue
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           directly
           call
           them
           the
           waters
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           succeedeth
           to
           circumcision
           ,
           
             Qui
             baptizatur
             &
             non
             circumciditur
             ipse
             erit
             Gher
             ,
          
           id
           est
           ,
           
             Gentilis
             conuersus
             ad
             rectam
             fidem
          
           :
           So
           that
           I
           say
           for
           your
           Loto
           hold
           that
           this
           word
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           it
           is
           not
           
             panis
             fermentatus
          
           it
           is
           not
           corrupted
           with
           pharisaicall
           traditions
           ,
           nor
           flowes
           not
           from
           a
           Church
           whose
           Prelates
           and
           members
           pretend
           that
           they
           cannot
           erre
           .
           O
           but
           it
           flowes
           from
           the
           three
           persons
           of
           the
           God-head
           ,
           and
           is
           inspired
           from
           aboue
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           sorrow
           neuer
           to
           be
           repented
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           that
           any
           thing
           other
           then
           Gods
           infallible
           incorruptible
           word
           ,
           can
           be
           without
           error
           or
           fault
           :
           Man
           
           not
           to
           erre
           ?
           seeing
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             omnis
             homo
             mendax
          
           :
           seeing
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             It
             repents
             mee
             to
             haue
             made
             man
             ,
          
           all
           the
           cogitations
           of
           his
           heart
           are
           wicked
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           true
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           
             Deus
             autem
             verax
             est
             ,
             &
             sermo
             eius
             veritas
             :
          
           
           What
           shall
           wee
           speake
           of
           men
           ?
           no
           not
           his
           very
           Angels
           be
           cleere
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           
             Et
             reperit
             prauitatem
             in
             Angelis
             suis
          
           saith
           Iob
           :
           vnto
           the
           great
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           only
           giuen
           to
           be
           
             Custos
             Tabularum
             Verbi
             Dei
          
           Gardian
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           too
           pretious
           a
           iewell
           to
           be
           trusted
           to
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           Gods
           will
           to
           tye
           his
           truth
           to
           men
           ;
           why
           not
           to
           his
           knowne
           Saints
           ?
           Adam
           whose
           body
           was
           formed
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           soule
           was
           breathed
           in
           his
           nostrils
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           spirit
           of
           truth
           once
           giuen
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           left
           him
           by
           the
           suggestions
           of
           
             Eua
             :
             Noah
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Preacher
           of
           the
           second
           World
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           spirit
           ,
           but
           was
           neglected
           of
           him
           in
           his
           drunkennesse
           .
           The
           excellent
           Moses
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             dilectus
             Deo
             &
             hominibus
             ,
             Moses
             cuius
             mememoria
             in
             benedictione
             est
             ,
          
           he
           had
           that
           great
           spirit
           in
           such
           measure
           ,
           that
           he
           ouercame
           nature
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Land
           ,
           he
           commanded
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           wrested
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           neglected
           of
           this
           great
           spirit
           ,
           in
           his
           distrustfull
           percussion
           of
           the
           Rocke
           ,
           Aaron
           had
           this
           spirit
           ,
           but
           was
           forgotten
           of
           him
           in
           the
           erection
           of
           the
           calfe
           ,
           Miriam
           also
           ,
           was
           forgotten
           in
           hir
           grudging
           against
           
             Moses
             :
             Dauid
          
           ,
           a
           man
           to
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           was
           fearefully
           neglected
           of
           this
           great
           spirit
           to
           follow
           adulterie
           and
           homicide
           :
           Salomon
           ,
           whose
           breast
           the
           Lord
           filled
           with
           wisedome
           ,
           was
           likewise
           left
           of
           this
           great
           spirit
           ,
           when
           he
           fell
           in
           impious
           Idolatrie
           :
           The
           Arch-Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           did
           not
           obey
           this
           spirit
           in
           the
           deniall
           of
           his
           master
           ,
           yea
           after
           the
           Ascention
           and
           comming
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           there
           was
           contradictions
           among
           the
           Apostles
           .
           It
           is
           more
           then
           madnesse
           ,
           to
           affirme
           that
           the
           wisedome
           of
           any
           man
           hath
           beene
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           without
           error
           ,
           other
           then
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Iust
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           cannons
           ,
           traditions
           ,
           bookes
           ,
           other
           
           then
           that
           one
           indited
           from
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           penned
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           remaine
           for
           euer
           :
           The
           vnchangeable
           rule
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           only
           sustance
           thereof
           and
           our
           only
           infallible
           example
           that
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           ,
           she●…
           first
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           darkely
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             fac
             secundum
             exemplar
             quod
             tibi
             in
             monte
             monstratum
             est
          
           〈◊〉
           secondly
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           more
           cleerely
           in
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           and
           now
           most
           cleerely
           in
           the
           true
           mount
           of
           God.
           That
           great
           spirit
           is
           the
           only
           inditer
           who
           cannot
           lye
           ;
           That
           Scripture
           the
           only
           booke
           which
           will
           not
           be
           wrested
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           the
           only
           man
           who
           cannot
           erre
           .
           Therefore
           this
           word
           as
           it
           is
           said
           must
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           .
           Christian
           perfection
           standeth
           in
           knowledge
           and
           in
           action
           ,
           referring
           knowledge
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           action
           ,
           to
           our
           practise
           of
           faithfull
           workes
           ,
           to
           hold
           that
           the
           ●…ly
           Scripture
           is
           not
           accomplished
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           the
           Euangel
           saith
           ,
           
             sapientia
             est
             per
             fidem
             Iesu
             Christ
          
           ;
           or
           to
           hold
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           a
           perfect
           Architype
           and
           Schoolemaster
           of
           all
           vertues
           ,
           who
           hath
           himself
           said
           ,
           
             discite
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           blasphemie
           ,
           so
           that
           talke
           what
           we
           will
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           blinde
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           originall
           fountaines
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           not
           more
           sincere
           and
           wholesome
           then
           the
           riuers
           flowing
           from
           the
           same
           through
           the
           channels
           of
           humane
           brains
           ,
           which
           can
           no
           more
           remaine
           vnspotted
           by
           mans
           weakenesse
           ,
           then
           naturall
           waters
           running
           from
           cleere
           fountaines
           can
           be
           without
           alteration
           of
           colour
           or
           taste
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           qualitie
           of
           ground
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           passe
           .
        
         
           The
           vniuersall
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           damne
           this
           opinion
           of
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           what
           then
           ?
           it
           is
           more
           strong
           ,
           the
           multitude
           doth
           abhorre
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           broade
           way
           .
           If
           the
           Gibeonites
           had
           securely
           depended
           vpon
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           neighbours
           of
           Canaan
           they
           had
           perished
           
           in
           that
           common
           naufrage
           ,
           certaine
           they
           are
           few
           who
           truely
           beleeue
           this
           word
           :
           some
           poore
           Gibeonites
           doe
           heere
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           and
           are
           mocked
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           multitude
           like
           vnto
           the
           Crowe
           ,
           for
           loue
           of
           the
           sensuall
           carrions
           which
           flote
           among
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           refuseth
           to
           remaine
           within
           the
           Arke
           .
           This
           holie
           Arke
           of
           Gods
           word
           is
           builded
           for
           a
           small
           number
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           find
           no
           rest
           without
           it
           .
           The
           multitude
           leaueth
           the
           sincerity
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           wisedome
           of
           men
           :
           as
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           departed
           from
           the
           Orient
           to
           builde
           the
           Tower
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Senaar
           ,
           which
           is
           interpreted
           stincke
           ,
           how
           many
           were
           saued
           in
           Iericho
           by
           that
           red
           marke
           which
           was
           vpon
           the
           house
           of
           Ra●…ab
           ?
           how
           many
           doores
           were
           marked
           in
           Egypt
           to
           be
           spared
           by
           the
           holy
           Angell
           ?
           within
           this
           small
           Arke
           ,
           there
           was
           safetie
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           come
           to
           my
           intended
           purpose
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           play
           the
           Theologue
           with
           your
           Lo
           :
           there
           be
           certaine
           yeares
           gone
           ,
           since
           I
           went
           forth
           of
           the
           Countrie
           poussed
           thereto
           from
           a
           scruple
           of
           my
           conscience
           ,
           hauing
           from
           my
           childhood
           drunken
           in
           ,
           some
           preiudicate
           and
           forestalled
           opinions
           ,
           which
           did
           euer
           trouble
           and
           disquiet
           my
           minde
           so
           oft
           as
           I
           called
           to
           memory
           ,
           howe
           Plato
           and
           other
           Philosophers
           had
           trauailed
           ouer
           the
           world
           to
           acquire
           natural
           knowledge
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           both
           ignominious
           and
           dangerous
           for
           me
           ,
           i●…
           I
           should
           not
           paine
           my selfe
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           whereupon
           transported
           with
           the
           fury
           of
           this
           preiudice
           ,
           and
           closing
           my
           eies
           against
           the
           splendor
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           doth
           shine
           at
           home
           ,
           I
           resolued
           once
           to
           fine
           my selfe
           
             intra
             l●…mina
             Apostolorum
          
           ,
           within
           the
           towne
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           pretended
           mother
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           as
           then
           I
           did
           imagine
           ;
           And
           this
           (
           I
           doe
           protest
           before
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           who
           did
           creat
           them
           )
           was
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           my
           voyage
           ,
           enterprised
           to
           seeke
           my
           fathers
           Asse
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           which
           was
           so
           truely
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           like
           vnto
           that
           high
           Priest
           
           Annas
           he
           hath
           vttered
           a
           notable
           veritie
           vnknowne
           to
           himselfe
           as
           I
           will
           shortly
           set
           downe
           from
           such
           graue
           theologicall
           reasons
           ,
           as
           shall
           both
           free
           me
           from
           passion
           and
           idlenesse
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           serue
           for
           the
           Christian
           edification
           of
           others
           :
           we
           see
           how
           it
           is
           familiar
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           names
           of
           beastes
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           grosse
           vnderstanding
           more
           capable
           by
           that
           kinde
           of
           sensible
           instruction
           :
           there
           is
           mention
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           beastes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           legall
           sacrifices
           of
           cleane
           and
           vncleane
           beastes
           .
           By
           euill
           beastes
           generally
           are
           meant
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           dominion
           of
           sinne
           into
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             erit
             se●…ita
             recta
             ,
             &
             via
             sancta
             vocabitur
             ,
             &
             mala
             bestia
             non
             ascendet
             per
             eam
             :
          
           And
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Ne
             trada●…
             bestijs
             animas
             confitentes●…bi
             :
          
           And
           
           in
           the
           
             Reuelation
             ,
             &
             vidi
             de
             mari
             Bestiam
             asce●…
             habentem
             capita
             septem
             &
             cornua
             dec●…
             ,
          
           which
           beside
           that
           true
           interpretation
           to
           be
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           some
           doe
           also
           allegorize
           to
           be
           the
           seuen
           deadly
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           tenne
           seuerall
           transgressions
           of
           the
           commandements
           ,
           whereby
           Satan
           doth
           make
           himselfe
           Prince
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           confringam
           
           
             cor●…
             peccatorum
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           And
           the
           Prophet
           
             Zach.
             hac
             sunt
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Israel
             :
          
           So
           the
           tyranie
           
           of
           sinne
           into
           man
           ,
           makes
           him
           to
           get
           the
           names
           of
           beastes
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           man
           getteth
           the
           style
           to
           be
           called
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Psalmes
             ,
             God
             iudged
             in
             the
             assemblie
             of
             the
             Gods
             :
          
           and
           in
           St.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Dedit
             ijs
             potestatem
          
           
           
             fil●…s
             D●…ifieri
          
           :
           And
           St.
           Paul
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             vi●…
             ego
             ,
             iam
             non
             ego
             ,
             viuit
             vero
             in
             me
             Christus
             :
          
           So
           are
           beastes
           said
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           in
           48.
           
           Psalmes
           .
           The
           cruell
           man
           is
           said
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Ostrige
           ,
           
             Filia
             populi
             〈◊〉
             crud●…
             quasi
             〈◊〉
             i●…
             deserto
             .
          
           
           The
           craftie
           insidious
           man
           as
           a
           Beare
           ,
           
             Ursus
             insidians
             factus
          
           
           
             est
             mihi
          
           :
           the
           proud
           man
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           
             ●…sse
             quasi
             Leo
             in
             do●…
          
           :
           the
           obstinate
           and
           wilfull
           man
           like
           vnto
           the
           Adder
           which
           desperatly
           closeth
           her
           eares
           ,
           
             sicut
             a●…is
             sur
             〈◊〉
             obt●…rantis
             aures
             〈◊〉
             :
          
           the
           wrathfull
           man
           as
           a
           Dragon
           ,
           
             fold
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           the
           fraud●…lent
           man
           as
           a
           
           
           Fox
           ,
           
             quasi
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             prophe●…ae
             tui
             Israel
             :
          
           the
           oppressor
           
           as
           a
           woolfe
           ,
           
             Beniamin
             lupus
             rapa●…
          
           :
           the
           lustfull
           man
           
           as
           a
           Goate
           ,
           
             ir●…tus
             est
             furor
             〈◊〉
             &
             super
             capr●…s
             visi●…abo
             :
          
           the
           lasciuious
           man
           as
           a
           horse
           ,
           
             equi
             am●…tores
             in
             faeminas
             ,
             &
             emissarij
             facti
             sant
             :
          
           the
           murtherer
           as
           a
           serpent
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Dan
          
           
           
             ooluber
             in
             via
          
           :
           the
           tyrant
           as
           a
           Pard
           ,
           
             quasi
             Pardus
             laedet
             eos
          
           :
           the
           ambitious
           man
           as
           an
           Eagle
           ,
           
             si
             exaltatus
             fueris
             fieut
             aquila
             trahant
             te
             dicit
             Dominus
             :
          
           the
           backbiter
           as
           a
           dogge
           ,
           
             quare
             maledicit
             canis
             hic
             Domino
             meo
             Regi
             :
          
           the
           filthie
           man
           as
           a
           sow
           ,
           
             quasi
             sus
             lot●…
             in
             volutabro
             luti
             .
          
           These
           are
           noted
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           which
           make
           vs
           the
           sonnes
           of
           that
           king
           of
           beasts
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           
             aduersarius
             vester
             tanquum
          
           
           
             Leo
             rugie●…s
             ,
             &
             ipse
             est
             Rex
             super
             omnes
             filios
             superbiae
             ,
          
           saith
           Iob
           :
           The
           Diuell
           againe
           is
           noted
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           
             Serpens
             erat
             callidior
             cunctis
             animalibu●…
          
           .
           He
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           tortuous
           serpent
           full
           of
           crookes
           ,
           
             qui
             dissipat
             sepe●…
             mord
             bit
             eu●…
             C●…luber
             ,
          
           It
           is
           ●…aid
           in
           Ecclesiasticus
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             caput
             nequeus
             super
             caput
             col●…bri
             .
          
        
         
           There
           be
           also
           goodnesse
           and
           pietie
           signified
           by
           beasts
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           flock
           of
           sheepe
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             audit
             vocem
             〈◊〉
             ,
             pasc●…
             〈◊〉
             me
             as
             :
             Non
             sum
             missus
             nisi
             ad
             〈◊〉
             qu●…
             per●…erunt
             Domus
             Israel
             .
          
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           taken
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Lion
           ,
           
             vicit
             Leo
             de
             tribu
             Iuda
          
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           difference
           from
           that
           deuouring
           Lyon
           whom
           he
           hath
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           figured
           by
           that
           Lyon
           which
           ●…s
           rent
           by
           Sampson
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           typicall
           Sauiour
           as
           we
           know
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           taketh
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           
             Agnus
             Dei
             qui
             toll●…
             peccata
             mundi
             :
          
           The
           third
           person
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           is
           figured
           also
           by
           a
           beast
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           came
           downe
           in
           Iordan
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           Doue
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           simple
           as
           Doues
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           the
           holie
           ghostcannot
           lodge
           with
           vs
           ,
           albeit
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           and
           Maiestie
           of
           his
           godhead
           ,
           he
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           make
           
             no
             grauen
             image
          
           ,
           &c.
           hath
           not
           vouchsafed
           to
           figure
           himselfe
           by
           the
           shape
           or
           name
           of
           any
           beast
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           not
           name
           himselfe
           to
           Moses
           in
           other
           termes
           then
           ,
           
             ego
             sum
             qui
             sum
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           
           he
           doth
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           where
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           indefinit
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           would
           alleage
           that
           he
           spake
           in
           person
           to
           M●…ses
           ;
           ●…nd
           did
           appeare
           in
           a
           fierie
           bush
           to
           him
           ;
           no
           these
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           by
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           testifies
           that
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           giuen
           to
           Moses
           by
           an
           Angell
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             pr●…pter
          
           
           
             transgression●…
             〈◊〉
             est
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             mediatoris
             :
          
           And
           St.
           Steuen
           in
           the
           Acts
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           an
           Angel
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           God
           spake
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           bush
           .
           There
           appeareth
           to
           him
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           mount
           〈◊〉
           ,
           an
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           flame
           of
           fire
           in
           a
           bush
           :
           That
           glorious
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           to
           Mose●…
           
           that
           no
           mortall
           flesh
           should
           see
           his
           face
           and
           liue
           :
           That
           great
           spirit
           wherof
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             spirit●…
             Domini
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
           terrarum
           ;
           who
           is
           in
           all
           things
           &
           al
           things
           in
           him
           at
           very
           〈◊〉
           haue
           acknowledged
           it
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             vides
             :
          
           A
           〈◊〉
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           a
           ●…cle
           is
           a
           center
           dilate
           are
           or
           spread
           out
           :
           God
           is
           all
           things
           that
           euer
           haue
           beene
           or
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           com
           pleate
           in
           that
           infinite
           Maiestie
           and
           power
           and
           his
           glory
           dilated
           and
           displayed
           in
           so
           many
           noble
           creatures
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           than
           possible
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈◊〉
           or
           〈◊〉
           of
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           when
           Salomon
           coul●…
           〈◊〉
           his
           glorious
           Temple
           sufficient
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           ,
           
             si
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             capi●…nt
             quanto
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ista
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           And
           〈◊〉
           Saint
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             habit
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           The
           person
           of
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           the
           proper
           temple
           wherein
           he
           〈◊〉
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             templum
             hoc
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             illud
             ,
          
           
           which
           also
           is
           a
           manifest
           argument
           against
           the
           erection
           of
           whatsoeuer
           images
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           Deitie
           dwelleth
           in
           him
           as
           the
           Apostle
           affirmeth
           ,
           
             in
             quo
             habitat
             corporaliter
             omnis
             plenitudo
          
           
           diuinitatis
           .
           Alwaies
           speaking
           generally
           of
           beastes
           that
           he
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           neuer
           (
           as
           appeareth
           to
           me
           )
           vsed
           any
           beast
           so
           familiarly
           as
           the
           Asse
           ,
           to
           be
           significant
           of
           the
           high
           
           
           misteries
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           a
           type
           of
           that
           pietie
           and
           goodnesse
           which
           should
           be
           in
           Christian
           people
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           I
           shew
           it
           from
           this
           argument
           
             a
             Contrarijs
          
           ,
           In
           the
           Scripture
           wee
           finde
           mention
           onely
           of
           two
           beastes
           to
           whome
           God
           did
           allotte
           the
           faculty
           of
           speaking
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           Asse
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           opened
           his
           mouth
           to
           suborne
           impietie
           and
           rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           Asse
           opened
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           reprehend
           sinne
           in
           the
           Prophet
           .
           Therefore
           seeing
           it
           was
           said
           that
           the
           Serpent
           was
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           beasts
           ,
           
             neque
             erat
             caput
             nequius
             super
             caput
             Calubri
             ,
          
           it
           must
           bee
           a
           iust
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           Asse
           is
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           simple
           of
           beasts
           ,
           and
           most
           excellent
           for
           naturall
           goodnesse
           .
           That
           by
           the
           Asse
           was
           signified
           Gods
           people
           appeareth
           by
           sundry
           places
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           when
           Saul
           was
           diuers
           times
           commanded
           by
           Samuel
           to
           returne
           home
           and
           receiue
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           answered
           him
           still
           that
           hee
           did
           seeke
           his
           fathers
           Asses
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           the
           Prophet
           told
           him
           the
           Asses
           were
           found
           ,
           mystically
           meaning
           (
           as
           diuers
           learned
           authors
           doe
           intepret
           )
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           as
           Asses
           )
           were
           to
           vnderlie
           the
           yoke
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           also
           expounded
           that
           other
           place
           of
           the
           Asse
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauiour
           going
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           saying
           ,
           
             Inueniet
             is
             afinam
             alligatam
             &
             pullum
             cum
             ea
             soluite
          
           
           
             &
             addueite
             mihi
          
           :
           whereby
           they
           vnderstood
           the
           two
           people
           Gentiles
           and
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           were
           fettered
           and
           bound
           to
           blindnesse
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           Ethnicke
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           vaine
           legall
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           to
           bee
           loosed
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           liberty
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           raign
           ouer
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             An
             Iudaeorum
             tantum
             Deus
             nonne
             etiam
             &
             Gentium
             .
          
           The
           great
           Samson
           who
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ
           
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           testifies
           by
           the
           historie
           of
           his
           birth
           (
           being
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           )
           annunciat
           to
           his
           mother
           by
           the
           Angel
           ;
           Thou
           wast
           barren
           but
           shalt
           now
           beare
           a
           sonne
           which
           shall
           be
           a
           Nazeret
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           a
           deliuerer
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           called
           
             Samson
             ,
             Sol
             
             corum
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           Lit●…
           at
           his
           death
           againe
           hee
           pulled
           downe
           the
           house
           replenished
           with
           the
           Philistines
           his
           enemies
           ,
           destroying
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           there
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           as
           Clarity
           did
           perfectly
           tryumphe
           〈◊〉
           on
           the
           Crosse
           o●…
           that
           spirituall
           Philistine
           ,
           S●…
           ,
           and
           o●…
           all
           the
           hostes
           of
           ●…ll
           .
           The
           Scripture
           records
           of
           that
           figuratic
           sauiour
           Samson
           that
           with
           the
           cheeke
           bone
           of
           an
           Asse
           he
           ouerth●…
           m●…litudes
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           almost
           stifled
           in
           the
           battel
           through
           excesse
           of
           heat
           and
           thirst
           ,
           fourth
           of
           the
           cheeke
           tooth
           of
           an
           A●…
           law-●…ne
           ●…spring
           water
           to
           refresh
           him
           ,
           mystically
           signifying
           the
           Christian
           vertues
           of
           simplicity
           ,
           humility
           ,
           patience
           ,
           painefulnesse
           ,
           obedience
           flowing
           from
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           of
           Baptisme
           (
           &
           which
           in
           nature
           be
           a●…nine
           qualities
           )
           should
           by
           the
           Gospel
           conquess
           ,
           multitudes
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           Satans
           Kingdome
           .
           The
           Asse
           hath
           knowledge
           aboue
           the
           common
           imaginatiue
           sense
           of
           beasts
           .
           There
           bee
           certaine
           currant
           eraditions
           that
           Aristophance
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           an
           Asse
           was
           his
           condisciple
           in
           the
           schooles
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           of
           
             Apuleius
             Maga●…
          
           who
           told
           that
           be
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           sacred
           mysteries
           of
           his
           goddesse
           I●…
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           changed
           himselfe
           out
           of
           a
           Phylosopher
           into
           an
           humble
           Asse
           :
           further
           to
           let
           these
           fine
           fellowes
           know
           how
           in
           this
           a
           sinn●…●…ge
           of
           mine
           .
           I
           haue
           been
           ●…urious
           〈◊〉
           ●…orneelie
           〈◊〉
           w●…th
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           Asse
           .
           The
           People
           D●…d
           saith
           ,
           
             Nolita
             fieri
             sicus
             Equus
             &
             Mulus
             q●…bus
             none
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           but
           
           of
           the
           Asse
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           wonderfully
           noting
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           (
           as
           somethinke
           )
           in
           a
           Prophetica●…ision
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Cog●…nit
             B●…
             p●…rem
             suunt
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             pr●…sepe
             D●…
             .
          
           It
           
           is
           manifestly
           seene
           that
           by
           naturall
           goodnesse
           the
           Asse
           hath
           those
           properties
           ,
           which
           euery
           Christiane
           is
           commanded
           to
           follow
           ,
           so
           patient
           of
           iniuties
           that
           being
           ●…ten
           of
           any
           other
           beast
           ,
           it
           taketh
           no
           offence
           ,
           so
           painefull
           and
           obedient
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           burthen
           maketh
           it
           to
           trauell
           
           more
           willingly
           so
           simple
           that
           it
           requires
           no
           attendance
           ,
           as
           horses
           and
           other
           seruiceable
           beasts
           ,
           so
           temperate
           ,
           and
           soberat
           food
           ;
           that
           while
           it
           ●…eth
           the
           most
           percious
           fruits
           ,
           oyles
           ,
           coines
           ,
           spices
           ,
           it
           putteth
           downe
           the
           mouth
           to
           p●…re
           vpon
           th●…les
           as
           it
           were
           a
           figure
           of
           that
           simplicity
           and
           a●…ty
           which
           ●…ght
           to
           bee
           vnder
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           &
           as
           some
           ●…o
           imagine
           it
           hath
           the
           marke
           of
           a
           Cross●…pon
           the
           backe
           .
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           daies
           did
           glory
           in
           this
           .
           That
           in
           the
           Pri●…e
           Churc●…
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           prophane
           〈◊〉
           his
           〈◊〉
           ,
           did
           all
           the
           Christians
           .
           Asina●…
           〈◊〉
           holding
           in
           the●…
           those
           A●…e
           qualities
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           that
           asse
           whospake
           to
           Bal●…m
           as
           hee
           carried
           him
           to
           curse
           Gods
           people
           〈◊〉
           and
           to
           impugnents
           Will
           ,
           So
           went
           I
           beyond
           Seas
           ●…ying
           my
           head●…ll
           of
           false
           and
           error
           ●…pinione
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           fraughted
           with
           desires
           to
           sed
           and
           〈◊〉
           super
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           pleased
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           to
           open
           my
           eyes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           old
           to
           that
           beast
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           see
           such
           odious
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           &
           the
           iudgements
           which
           〈◊〉
           the
           ●…tned
           against
           it
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           whole
           ●…ded
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           to
           loose
           me
           from
           the
           bands
           of
           ignorante
           .
           The
           Prophet
           D●…d
           saith
           ,
           
             D●…mint
             ●…iamea
             ap●…es
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             anna●…
             laude●…●…uam
             ,
             do●…
             i●…iquos
             vi●…
             〈◊〉
             &
             imp●…
             ad
             to
             connuertentur
             .
          
        
         
           Since
           he
           who
           opened
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Asse
           ,
           hath
           also
           for
           his
           glorie
           opened
           my
           mouth
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           ;
           neither
           be
           silent
           ,
           although
           I
           ●…o
           Doctor
           ,
           nor
           doe
           not
           presume
           to
           instruct
           your
           L●…
           :
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           must
           I
           remember
           that
           commandement
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           giuen
           to
           one
           whom
           he
           dis●…ssed
           of
           many
           Diuels
           ,
           
             ●…euertere
             in
             domum
             tuam
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             quanta
             tib●…
             fecer
             at
             Dominus
             .
          
           Returne
           homeward
           ,
           and
           now
           become
           a
           simple
           Asse
           in
           Christian
           knowledge
           ;
           That
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           to
           mee
           ,
           I
           shall
           preach
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           for
           his
           glorie
           and
           their
           edification
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           preceede
           to
           tell
           your
           L●…
           how
           I
           was
           tranformed
           
             into
             ●…his
             Asse
             of
             Balaam
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             our
             naturall
             light
             and
             diuine
             instinct
             of
             our
             Conscience
             .
             A
             true
             definition
             of
             Idolatry
             for
             the
             better
             triall
             of
             superstitious
             worship
             ,
             and
             preuarication
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Scripture
           records
           that
           the
           Asse
           of
           Balaam
           went
           on
           a
           pace
           before
           he
           did
           see
           the
           Angel
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angel
           was
           diuers
           times
           seene
           before
           obedience
           was
           done
           vnto
           him
           :
           so
           was
           it
           with
           mee
           all
           the
           while
           of
           my
           being
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           did
           professe
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           sincerely
           obey
           the
           discipline
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           could
           doe
           of
           my
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           vpright
           zeale
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           designe
           ,
           whereof
           I
           could
           my selfe
           giue
           many
           great
           proofes
           ,
           which
           be
           not
           pertment
           here
           ,
           onely
           this
           farre
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           many
           times
           I
           haue
           heard
           in
           one
           weeke
           more
           then
           twenty
           Masses
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           there
           ,
           where
           I
           knew
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           yet
           was
           knowne
           my selfe
           of
           any
           :
           Whereof
           also
           your
           Lo
           ;
           selfe
           may
           beare
           witnesse
           by
           diuers
           of
           my
           Letters
           written
           to
           you
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           one
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           please
           you
           to
           remember
           )
           from
           Paris
           immediatly
           before
           my
           going
           into
           Italy
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           I
           did
           play
           the
           Paranymphe
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           by
           praising
           the
           resolution
           of
           my
           comming
           foorth
           ,
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Abrahams
           calling
           ,
           who
           was
           comanded
           by
           God
           to
           goe
           forth
           of
           his
           owne
           Country
           that
           he
           might
           worship
           the
           Lord
           truely
           ,
           and
           he
           blessed
           of
           him
           in
           a
           strange
           land
           :
           In
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           I
           could
           haue
           been
           content
           to
           remaine
           a
           Transfuga
           to
           my
           liues
           end
           .
           In
           this
           Letter
           I
           did
           allude
           to
           the
           greater
           light
           of
           the
           Southerne
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Aquilonar
           darkenesse
           founded
           vpon
           that
           Thalmudicall
           fable
           which
           we
           read
           in
           the
           writs
           of
           
             Rabbi
             Eleazer
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
           booke
           called
           Zoar
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           heauens
           ,
           God
           did
           leaue
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Sunne
           had
           his
           first
           point
           of
           motion
           in
           the
           Southeast
           ,
           that
           about
           Damascus
           in
           the
           Southeast
           ,
           God
           tooke
           that
           
             Terra
             virgo
          
           ,
           that
           most
           perfect
           Earth
           ,
           whereof
           he
           formed
           Adam
           ,
           that
           the
           garden
           of
           Eden
           and
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           were
           planted
           in
           the
           South-east
           ,
           that
           God
           chose
           the
           Patriarckes
           and
           his
           peculiar
           people
           in
           the
           South-east
           ,
           remote
           significations
           of
           Gods
           truth
           to
           remaine
           for
           euer
           in
           the
           Climats
           of
           the
           Southeast
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Canticles
           
             Vbi
             habitabit
             dilectus
             〈◊〉
             ?
             in
             meridie
             :
             vbicubabit
             ?
             in
             meridie
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           were
           the
           seate
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           as
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           imperfect
           parts
           of
           the
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           hole
           whereout
           Lucifer
           and
           his
           companions
           did
           fall
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           vision
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           heard
           him
           saying
           ,
           
             Sedebo
             in
             montibus
             Aquilonis
             ,
             &
             fimilis
             ero
             altissimo
             :
          
           alleaging
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Omne
             malum
             pandetur
             ab
             Aquilone
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           text
           of
           Moses
           of
           the
           seuen
           Candlestickes
           of
           the
           Arke
           looking
           from
           the
           North
           towards
           the
           South
           :
           as
           if
           the
           North
           were
           ,
           
             sinistra
             Mundi
          
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           habitation
           of
           vncleane
           spirits
           ,
           like
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Aquilo
           to
           be
           a
           tempesteous
           and
           destroying
           winde
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           wholesome
           and
           nourishing
           Auster
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           the
           sweete
           and
           peaceable
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           incalled
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           
             Ueni
             Auster
             &
             perfla
             hortum
             meum
             :
          
           And
           whereof
           Abacuc
           
           saith
           ,
           
             Deus
             ab
             Austro
             veniet
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           seuen
           Candlestickes
           looking
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           were
           signes
           of
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           the
           spirituall
           light
           there
           ,
           neuer
           to
           bee
           extinguished
           by
           any
           tempest
           of
           Northerne
           heresies
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           fond
           fantasies
           which
           were
           then
           infused
           into
           mee
           ,
           and
           which
           haue
           beene
           inuented
           by
           curious
           braines
           to
           poyson
           simple
           wits
           ,
           did
           I
           introduce
           in
           that
           Letter
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           were
           arguments
           good
           enough
           ,
           both
           of
           my
           zeale
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           ignorance
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           garden
           of
           Eden
           ,
           
           were
           not
           many
           thousands
           of
           yeeres
           agoe
           depriued
           of
           true
           light
           ,
           and
           consumed
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           holy
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           and
           that
           mother
           City
           Ierusalem
           ,
           who
           had
           fairer
           promises
           of
           perpetultie
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           then
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Cities
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           shee
           was
           (
           like
           vnto
           Na●…h
           who
           preached
           to
           two
           worlds
           )
           the
           mother
           not
           onely
           of
           Iewish
           ,
           but
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           The
           law
           went
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           euen
           the
           law
           Euangelicall
           ,
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           lawes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           declared
           to
           Moses
           obscurely
           in
           Sinai
           but
           manifestly
           published
           to
           the
           world
           in
           Mount
           Caluerie
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           great
           and
           matchlesse
           Citie
           ,
           were
           not
           long
           agoe
           abandoned
           of
           God
           :
           ruined
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           to
           the
           prophane
           yoke
           of
           godlesse
           Turcisme
           :
           As
           if
           Rome
           it selfe
           were
           not
           become
           like
           to
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Plaine
           smoaking
           in
           the
           abhominable
           pollutions
           of
           Sodom
           :
           as
           if
           Scotland
           had
           not
           beene
           Christian
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           Rome
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           writeth
           in
           his
           seuenth
           booke
           
             contra
             Iud●…os
             ,
             Britannorum
             loca
             Romanis
             inaccessa
             Christo
             subdit
             fuere
             :
          
           which
           diuers
           others
           learned
           Authors
           haue
           affirmed
           ;
           and
           as
           if
           the
           Northern
           parts
           were
           not
           now
           become
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Candlesticke
           purged
           from
           their
           fornications
           ,
           while
           as
           Rome
           it selfe
           lyeth
           try
           fling
           in
           Types
           ,
           and
           Pharisaicall
           Ceremonies
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           defiled
           with
           her
           owne
           blood
           ,
           refusing
           to
           be
           clensed
           ,
           abhorring
           the
           voice
           of
           reformation
           ,
           crying
           with
           the
           blinded
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Templum
             Domini
             ,
             Templum
             Domini
          
           .
           And
           that
           I
           did
           so
           long
           lie
           in
           this
           ignorance
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           
             Spiritus
             spirat
             vbi
             vult
             ,
             &
             quando
             vult
             :
          
           yet
           this
           farre
           must
           I
           say
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           neither
           strange
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           since
           my
           youth
           had
           beene
           possessed
           with
           false
           opinions
           :
           for
           certainely
           ,
           there
           bee
           so
           many
           specious
           vailes
           which
           couer
           from
           a
           mans
           eies
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           grauity
           of
           their
           subtill
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           exterior
           zeale
           and
           deuotion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           splendor
           and
           the
           richnes
           of
           their
           Temples
           ,
           the
           maiesty
           and
           reuerence
           of
           their
           Seruices
           ,
           the
           
           glorie
           of
           the
           precessions
           ,
           their
           exorbitant
           workes
           of
           superstitious
           Charitie
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           Hospitals
           ;
           and
           conuentuall
           houses
           ,
           rented
           by
           voluntarie
           Contributions
           ,
           the
           stoicall
           and
           stupid
           austeritie
           of
           the
           Proselites
           ,
           the
           voluntary
           miserie
           of
           the
           Capuchins
           ,
           the
           profound
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Dominicall
           and
           Iacobin
           Orders
           ,
           the
           admirable
           policy
           of
           the
           Iesuitical
           trade
           ;
           &
           withal
           their
           proud
           &
           perillous
           vaunting
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           Succession
           ,
           and
           Vniuersality
           ;
           these
           are
           sufficient
           at
           the
           first
           to
           surprise
           a
           iudicious
           minde
           ,
           and
           to
           astonish
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           looked
           on
           Medusas
           head
           ,
           who
           drinketh
           of
           Mandragora
           hee
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           a
           long
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           who
           tasteth
           the
           cup
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           deadly
           sleepe
           :
           That
           old
           Circe
           knoweth
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           inchantment
           ;
           and
           albeit
           she
           hath
           amazed
           Kithing
           mountaines
           of
           dead
           mens
           bones
           ,
           yet
           of
           those
           who
           arriue
           in
           her
           Island
           and
           come
           within
           the
           hearing
           of
           her
           voice
           ,
           they
           be
           few
           who
           escape
           her
           incantations
           ;
           fewe
           who
           with
           Vlisses
           can
           tye
           themselues
           ,
           vnto
           the
           maine
           Mastes
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           bee
           not
           rauished
           with
           her
           Syrens
           songes
           ,
           which
           can
           keepe
           fast
           the
           sacred
           ,
           Anker
           of
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God.
           Many
           through
           ignorance
           and
           naturall
           inclination
           to
           superstition
           ,
           many
           againe
           through
           auarice
           and
           ambition
           are
           contented
           to
           be
           tranformed
           into
           beasts
           by
           the
           charmes
           of
           Circe
           .
           This
           euill
           of
           superstition
           among
           spiriruall
           dangers
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           great
           rocke
           of
           our
           common
           shipwrack
           ,
           it
           is
           dangerous
           first
           ,
           and
           especially
           because
           of
           the
           feareful
           iudgement
           which
           God
           doth
           inflict
           against
           it
           :
           For
           what
           is
           superstition
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           worship
           of
           God.
           Of
           all
           the
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           vnder
           heauen
           ,
           most
           fearefull
           is
           that
           which
           followeth
           superstition
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           hath
           pronounced
           it
           against
           the
           obstinate
           follies
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Audite
             audientes
             &
             nolite
             intelligere
             ,
             videte
             visionē
             &
             nolite
             cogitare
             nec
             cognoscere
             ,
             occoeca
             cor
             populi
             huius
             ,
             oculos
             〈◊〉
          
           
           
             claude
             ,
             aggraua
             aures
             eius
             ne
             fortevideat
             oculis
             ,
             auribus
             audiat
             corde
             intellgat
             ,
             &
             cōuertatur
             ,
             &
             sanē
             eū
             :
          
           which
           is
           to
           be
           giuen
           ouer
           by
           God
           ,
           absolutly
           to
           follow
           lies
           &
           falshood
           in
           
           place
           of
           veritie
           at
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             vt
             credant
             m●…ndacio
             qui
             non
             crediderunt
             v●…ritati
          
           ;
           great
           is
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           while
           we
           stand
           in
           Gods
           true
           worship
           .
           A
           certaine
           great
           Deuine
           hath
           made
           this
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           God
           and
           good
           men
           ,
           
             Deus
             homo
             coelestis
             ,
             homo
             autem
             Deus
             terrestris
             ,
          
           but
           when
           we
           be
           spoiled
           with
           wicked
           idolatrie
           ,
           it
           maketh
           the
           Lord
           to
           say
           of
           vs
           ,
           
             homo
             cum
             in
             honore
             esset
             &
             non
             intellexit
             ,
             comparatus
             est
             inmentis
             insipientibus
             ,
             &
             factus
             est
             similis
             illis
             ,
          
           and
           was
           not
           indeed
           that
           mightie
           Nabuchodonozor
           for
           his
           wrong
           opinion
           of
           God
           changed
           into
           a
           beast
           ?
           our
           other
           sinnes
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           proceed
           of
           humane
           weakenesse
           ,
           but
           this
           of
           wicked
           presumption
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           commonly
           punished
           with
           desperate
           ob●…uration
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           idolatry
           is
           dangerous
           because
           it
           is
           ordinary
           and
           quotidian
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           euery
           body
           hath
           his
           owne
           shadow
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           neuer
           Religion
           which
           had
           not
           his
           owne
           superstition
           :
           And
           as
           the
           shadow
           is
           longer
           then
           the
           body
           ,
           except
           when
           the
           Sunne
           approcheth
           neere
           the
           Zenith
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           his
           beames
           downe
           either
           perpendiculer
           ,
           or
           toward
           a
           direct
           aspect
           vpon
           the
           earth
           as
           we
           say
           :
           Euen
           so
           when
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Euangell
           makes
           not
           a
           direct
           reflexion
           vpon
           our
           soules
           and
           mindes
           to
           certifie
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           comes
           vpon
           vs
           by
           obliquity
           ,
           not
           in
           puritie
           but
           mixed
           with
           humane
           traditions
           ,
           then
           growes
           superstition
           to
           be
           long
           .
           An
           extraordinarie
           and
           impious
           excesse
           of
           Religion
           dissoluing
           the
           true
           order
           of
           Gods
           worship
           into
           numbers
           of
           forbidden
           and
           pharifaicall
           ceremonies
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           companion
           of
           true
           Religion
           :
           for
           truth
           and
           falsehood
           are
           twins
           borne
           almost
           both
           in
           one
           day
           ;
           God
           spake
           to
           day
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           spake
           next
           morrow
           :
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           in
           the
           Euangell
           spake
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           spake
           to
           morrow
           :
           There
           was
           neuer
           Church
           free
           from
           corruption
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           chiefly
           from
           idolatrous
           worship
           .
           Adam
           who
           was
           the
           first
           man
           created
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           whose
           person
           was
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           fell
           away
           to
           beleeue
           the
           Deuill
           :
           Aaron
           who
           was
           the
           
           first
           Priest
           ordained
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           a
           legal
           warrant
           ,
           he
           fell
           away
           to
           idolatrie
           :
           Solomon
           who
           was
           the
           first
           king
           ,
           and
           first
           man
           commanded
           by
           God
           to
           build
           him
           a
           Temple
           for
           his
           seruice
           ,
           he
           also
           fell
           away
           to
           idolatry
           .
           These
           no
           doubt
           be
           great
           arguments
           of
           the
           force
           of
           superstition
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           idolatry
           is
           dangerous
           because
           it
           is
           a
           popular
           disease
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           more
           contagious
           :
           The
           Israelites
           were
           once
           become
           so
           vniuersally
           Baalists
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           cryed
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           who
           had
           not
           bowed
           his
           knee
           to
           Baal
           .
           The
           Ecclesiasticall
           histories
           doe
           record
           that
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           was
           so
           once
           generally
           infected
           with
           Arianisme
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           a
           sincere
           Pastor
           ,
           who
           durst
           minister
           the
           sacraments
           of
           Baptisme
           in
           a
           publike
           Temple
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           disposition
           of
           our
           corrupt
           natures
           to
           heresie
           and
           preuarication
           in
           Gods
           worship
           :
           Nature
           is
           moued
           and
           led
           by
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           in
           idolatrie
           there
           be
           so
           many
           gratious
           and
           pleasant
           shewes
           of
           piety
           as
           doe
           bewitch
           the
           senses
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           superstition
           is
           dangerous
           because
           the
           multitude
           who
           are
           chiefely
           giuen
           vnto
           it
           ,
           can
           hardly
           discouer
           it
           ,
           they
           be
           but
           
             pecora
             campi
          
           ,
           as
           the
           wiseman
           saith
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           I
           lookt
           out
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           I
           saw
           many
           beasts
           but
           few
           men
           :
           Superstition
           while
           it
           is
           masked
           it
           is
           a
           most
           plausible
           thing
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           giuen
           to
           it
           a
           faire
           face
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           fairer
           then
           that
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           after
           the
           sort
           of
           impudent
           whores
           ,
           who
           be
           more
           curiously
           deckt
           then
           the
           chast
           Ladies
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           mask
           is
           pulled
           off
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           vglie
           and
           despisefull
           for
           euen
           as
           it
           is
           a
           monstrous
           deformitie
           ,
           that
           an
           Ape
           being
           a
           beast
           ,
           should
           resemble
           a
           mans
           face
           :
           so
           superstition
           well
           considered
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           like
           to
           true
           Religion
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           deformed
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           summe
           of
           this
           discourse
           shall
           stand
           into
           a
           consideration
           of
           such
           superstitious
           abuses
           and
           impietie
           as
           by
           experience
           I
           did
           remarke
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           that
           your
           Lo
           :
           minde
           may
           be
           the
           better
           prepared
           to
           ponder
           iustly
           my
           relation
           ,
           and
           to
           discerne
           what
           is
           superstitious
           and
           
           what
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           first
           lay
           down
           two
           grounds
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           finde
           reason
           to
           admit
           ,
           they
           may
           possibly
           helpe
           greatly
           to
           cleere
           your
           Lo
           :
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           whereof
           shall
           be
           this
           :
           As
           the
           World
           was
           
           neuer
           in
           any
           time
           without
           a
           God
           to
           gouerne
           it
           ,
           so
           neuer
           was
           it
           in
           any
           age
           without
           some
           diuine
           law
           felt
           by
           the
           conscience
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           render
           him
           inexcusable
           as
           a
           great
           Deuine
           saith
           ,
           
             cum
             sit
             Deus
             ab
             humana
             intelligentia
             procul
             absconditus
             ,
          
           
           
             tamen
             suae
             Maiestatis
             not
             as
             adeo
             claras
             &
             illustres
             singulis
             suis
             operibus
             impressit
             ,
             vt
             sublata
             sit
             quamlibet
             coecis
             &
             stupidis
             ,
             omnis
             ignorantiae
             excusatio
             ,
          
           for
           if
           man
           had
           beene
           confirmed
           in
           that
           grace
           wherein
           he
           was
           created
           ,
           he
           needed
           no
           law
           ,
           
             iusto
             non
             est
             lex
             posita
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           But
           because
           as
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           testifie
           
             proni
             sunt
             sensus
             hominum
             ad
             malum
             ab
             adolescentia
             ,
          
           therefore
           hath
           God
           bridled
           vs
           by
           a
           law
           ,
           and
           first
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           surely
           stamped
           in
           our
           soules
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           conuict
           vs
           before
           God
           :
           whereof
           Saint
           Iohu
           saith
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           
             haec
             est
             lux
             vera
             illuminans
             omnem
             hominem
             venientem
          
           
           
             in
             mundum
          
           :
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           stand
           for
           this
           light
           ,
           saying
           the
           inuisible
           things
           of
           him
           that
           is
           his
           eternall
           power
           and
           godhead
           are
           seene
           by
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           considered
           in
           his
           worker
           to
           the
           intent
           they
           should
           be
           without
           excuse
           saith
           he
           .
           Of
           this
           Light
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             multi
             dicunt
             quis
             ostendet
             nobis
             bona
             ,
             signatum
          
           
           
             est
             super
             nos
             lumen
             vultus
             tui
             Domin●…
             ,
          
           which
           ground
           being
           conferd
           with
           that
           other
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           maintained
           in
           the
           Popes
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           mother
           of
           pietie
           ,
           and
           of
           
             implicita
             fides
          
           sufficient
           for
           a
           mans
           saluation
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           harmonie
           they
           make
           .
           And
           Bellarmine
           in
           his
           booke
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           speaking
           of
           iustification
           and
           free
           will
           ,
           doth
           reason
           farthest
           of
           any
           man
           for
           this
           force
           and
           light
           of
           our
           conscience
           :
           neither
           hath
           any
           wise
           Ethnicke
           euer
           
           refused
           it
           :
           Cicero
           in
           his
           booke
           
             De
             natura
             Deorum
             ,
             nulla
             est
             etiam
             tam
             barbara
             natio
             nulla
             ge●…tam
             efferata
             ,
             cui
             non
             in●…idate
             haec
             persuasio
             Deum
             Esse
             :
          
           But
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           the
           Deuill
           did
           weaken
           the
           power
           of
           
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           law
           naturall
           ,
           that
           the
           olde
           world
           by
           euill
           custome
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           streame
           of
           iniquitie
           became
           blinde
           ,
           esteeming
           things
           good
           and
           lawfull
           in
           nature
           which
           were
           notso
           ,
           therefore
           God
           in
           his
           mercie
           made
           it
           more
           cleere
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           by
           giuing
           vnto
           Moses
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           that
           our
           knowledge
           might
           be
           again
           made
           more
           inexcuseable
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             peccatum
             non
             cognouinisipor
             legem
             ,
             peccatum
             sine
             lege
             mortuum
             erat
             ,
             delitescebat
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           world
           might
           know
           what
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           it
           
           was
           to
           transgresse
           this
           law
           ,
           it
           was
           pronounced
           in
           a
           terrible
           sort
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           till
           the
           astonished
           people
           were
           forced
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             Ne
             loquatur
             Dominus
             ,
             ne
             forte
             mori●…
             ,
          
           which
           was
           done
           to
           breede
           vnto
           your
           hearts
           a
           horror
           of
           sinne
           and
           faith
           in
           Gods
           promises
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           as
           Moses
           testifies
           ,
           
             vt
             terror
             esset
             in
             vobis
             &
             non
             peccetis
             :
          
           The
           
           yoak
           of
           this
           law
           ,
           was
           so
           heauy
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           &
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           rebellious
           nature
           ,
           so
           violent
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           great
           inundations
           ,
           by
           their
           impetuous
           force
           ,
           carry
           away
           the
           ramparts
           &
           bulwarkes
           which
           men
           haue
           digged
           to
           restrain
           them
           ,
           and
           ouer
           flowes
           their
           ordinarie
           bankes
           ,
           euen
           so
           those
           obstinate
           Iewes
           by
           the
           vehement
           course
           of
           their
           wicked
           nature
           did
           transgresse
           and
           dooborde
           ouer
           all
           the
           limits
           of
           this
           law
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           no
           vse
           among
           them
           but
           for
           their
           conuiction
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           Apostle
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lex
             propter
             transgressionem
             posita
             est
          
           :
           till
           ,
           God
           out
           of
           his
           pitie
           did
           prouide
           a
           third
           law
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           help
           againe
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           finall
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           law
           Euangelicall
           and
           of
           Grace
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           beside
           whom
           no
           mortall
           man
           hath
           beene
           or
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           fulsill
           a
           law
           or
           to
           please
           God.
           So
           that
           we
           see
           these
           three
           lawes
           ,
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           written
           and
           as
           it
           were
           indented
           one
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           naturall
           first
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Adam
           ,
           but
           written
           ouer
           againe
           by
           fairer
           letters
           in
           the
           
             Mosaicall
             Tables
          
           :
           And
           that
           againe
           more
           cleerely
           written
           in
           the
           Euangell
           by
           exhibition
           of
           him
           who
           was
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           Lawes
           .
           The
           second
           doth
           expound
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           doth
           both
           
           expounde
           and
           accomplish
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           like
           vnto
           these
           wheeles
           seene
           by
           Ezechiell
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           hauing
           the
           one
           incorporate
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           euery
           sinne
           committed
           against
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           is
           also
           against
           the
           Mosaicall
           law
           ,
           because
           the
           Mosaicall
           is
           included
           in
           the
           Naturall
           ,
           &
           what
           is
           against
           the
           Mosaical
           ,
           is
           also
           against
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Euangel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           both
           the
           former
           .
           It
           is
           this
           way
           and
           reciprocally
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           excuse
           ,
           the
           Iew
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           follow
           the
           Mosaicall
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Turke
           saith
           he
           will
           doe
           neither
           ,
           but
           obey
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           .
           They
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           for
           they
           differ
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           two
           serues
           to
           shew
           vs
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           inexcusable
           ,
           the
           last
           saues
           vs
           from
           our
           sinnes
           and
           makes
           vs
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           they
           be
           all
           but
           one
           law
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           lesse
           perfect
           ,
           to
           more
           and
           most
           perfect
           ,
           heere
           it
           is
           said
           
             Crede
             &
             viues
          
           ,
           there
           it
           was
           said
           
             fac
             &
             viues
          
           .
           The
           seed
           sowen
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           it
           groweth
           first
           into
           the
           blade
           ,
           next
           it
           shootes
           vp
           into
           the
           stalke
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           it
           comes
           vp
           into
           the
           graine
           of
           corne
           :
           the
           seede
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           word
           ,
           it
           was
           sowen
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Adam
           ,
           where
           it
           grew
           to
           the
           blade
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           in
           danger
           to
           wither
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           refresh
           it
           by
           the
           Mosaicall
           law
           ,
           where
           it
           brought
           out
           the
           stalke
           ,
           and
           againe
           into
           the
           Gospell
           it
           produced
           the
           perfect
           corne
           and
           fruit
           of
           life
           :
           so
           that
           he
           who
           is
           not
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           he
           is
           neither
           a
           perfect
           Iew
           ,
           nor
           a
           perfect
           Philosopher
           :
           and
           by
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           a
           right
           Iew
           he
           must
           become
           a
           right
           Christian
           ,
           they
           are
           necessarily
           complicat
           .
           The
           Iew
           was
           bound
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           &
           we
           performe
           it
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           neuer
           performe
           a
           Iewish
           obligation
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           be
           a
           follower
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             omnia
             possum
             in
             Christo
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           This
           is
           no
           paradox
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           (
           as
           he
           is
           which
           none
           doe
           denie
           )
           
             creatour
             of
             all
             men
          
           ,
           master
           and
           monarke
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           World
           then
           must
           be
           one
           familie
           ,
           one
           City
           ,
           one
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           earthly
           Prince
           will
           willingly
           haue
           diuers
           Lawes
           in
           one
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           thinke
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           wiser
           then
           
           men
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           it selfe
           would
           giue
           seuerall
           lawes
           for
           the
           word
           ?
           no
           ,
           sure
           enough
           all
           those
           three
           be
           but
           one
           Law
           ,
           the
           light
           whereof
           doth
           shine
           into
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           Turke
           and
           Pagan
           ,
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           stupide
           multitude
           ,
           
             signatum
             est
             super
             omnes
             lumen
             vultus
             Domini
             :
          
           whereupon
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           this
           light
           is
           inextinguishable
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           we
           call
           our
           neuer
           dying
           conscience
           :
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           apprehend
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           intellectuall
           minde
           it
           is
           science
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           said
           Scire
           ,
           to
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           conscience
           againe
           is
           the
           right
           application
           and
           imployment
           of
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           medium
           a
           midst
           betwixt
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           rule
           whereby
           we
           know
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           in
           the
           counsels
           of
           our
           mind
           ,
           or
           actions
           of
           our
           will
           ,
           contrary
           to
           this
           naturall
           light
           ,
           and
           diuine
           instinct
           of
           reason
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           placed
           in
           our
           hearts
           like
           a
           cleere
           lampe
           to
           illuminate
           our
           intellectuall
           spirit
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           see
           and
           discerne
           right
           from
           wrong
           ,
           and
           truth
           from
           falsehood
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           manifest
           that
           the
           Ethnicke
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doe
           iump
           vpon
           it
           :
           The
           naturallitie
           of
           Cicero
           ,
           and
           the
           Theologie
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           concurre
           to
           proue
           it
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           termes
           :
           Cicero
           in
           the
           third
           Tusculan
           Question
           writing
           to
           
             Brutus
             ,
             sunt
             enim
             ingenijs
             nostris
             semina
             innata
             virtutum
             ,
             quae
             si
             adolescere
             liceret
             ,
             neque
             illa
             celeriter
             malis
             moribus
             opinionibusque
             deprauatis
             extingueremus
             ,
             ipsa
             nos
             natura
             ad
             beatam
             vitam
             perduceret
             :
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           writing
           also
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ;
           
             Quū
             Gentes
             quae
             legem
             non
             habent
             ,
             naturaliter
             ca
             quae
             legis
             sunt
             faciunt
             ,
             eiusmodi
             legem
             non
             habentes
             ,
             ipsi
             sibi
             sunt
             Lex
             ,
             qui
             ostendunt
             opus
             legis
             scriptum
             in
             cordibus
             suis
             :
          
           It
           is
           so
           plaine
           for
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           (
           excepting
           alwaies
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           Cicero
           concerning
           beatitude
           )
           as
           if
           Paul
           &
           Cicero
           had
           conferred
           vpon
           it
           ,
           which
           ground
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           being
           set
           down
           in
           truth
           as
           your
           Lo
           :
           sees
           ,
           I
           craue
           that
           you
           will
           be
           content
           to
           examine
           all
           the
           points
           of
           this
           Treatise
           by
           the
           touchstone
           of
           the
           diuine
           light
           &
           instinct
           of
           your
           conscience
           :
           &
           where
           your
           Lo
           :
           finde
           those
           ,
           (
           which
           
           as
           is
           said
           are
           inspirations
           from
           heauen
           )
           contradictory
           to
           your
           opinions
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           case
           you
           will
           suffer
           your
           conscience
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           this
           light
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuē
           you
           to
           guide
           it
           by
           ,
           &
           that
           your
           Lo
           :
           wil
           forbeare
           your
           pretence
           of
           deuote
           ignorance
           &
           
             implicita
             fides
          
           ,
           things
           that
           do
           meerely
           extinguish
           this
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           you
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           smother
           vnder
           a
           bushel
           this
           cleere
           candle
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           illuminate
           in
           your
           heart
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           as
           Cicero
           saith
           ,
           that
           same
           
             Natura
             Dux
          
           ,
           the
           very
           light
           of
           Nature
           which
           hath
           a
           Diuine
           stampe
           in
           your
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           shew
           you
           an
           outgate
           from
           the
           childish
           Labyrinths
           of
           superstition
           that
           doe
           inuolue
           your
           Lo
           :
           for
           if
           any
           should
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           such
           power
           in
           the
           instinct
           of
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           flowing
           from
           this
           diuine
           light
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           those
           who
           be
           indued
           with
           the
           same
           are
           induced
           to
           idolatrie
           ,
           I
           can
           giue
           no
           other
           answere
           then
           the
           wise
           man
           hath
           giuen
           
             stultorum
             infinitus
             numerus
             est
          
           :
           the
           number
           of
           fooles
           and
           those
           who
           are
           mistaken
           in
           their
           owne
           light
           ,
           is
           infinite
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           take
           my
           first
           aduantage
           of
           this
           ground
           to
           appeale
           to
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lo
           :
           conscience
           ,
           how
           you
           do
           iudge
           of
           that
           which
           already
           from
           so
           many
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           haue
           spoken
           touching
           the
           plainenesse
           and
           perfection
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           since
           on
           the
           one
           part
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           eternall
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           inspired
           from
           Heauen
           ,
           able
           to
           make
           the
           man
           of
           God
           perfect
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           part
           this
           intellectual
           light
           of
           nature
           seruing
           as
           eyes
           to
           receiue
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           powerfull
           ,
           that
           very
           Gentiles
           haue
           cleerely
           knowne
           it
           :
           and
           seeing
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           conuict
           the
           conscience
           of
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           of
           contempt
           and
           ignorance
           of
           this
           word
           ,
           I
           aske
           your
           Lo
           :
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           vs
           who
           beside
           the
           hauing
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           haue
           beene
           brought
           vp
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           haue
           beene
           taught
           Gods
           word
           ,
           can
           reade
           it
           in
           seuerall
           languages
           ,
           and
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           refuse
           to
           beleeue
           for
           our
           faith
           ,
           this
           word
           preached
           in
           puritie
           when
           
           we
           shall
           hold
           it
           insufficient
           for
           our
           Saluation
           ,
           embracing
           in
           place
           thereof
           ,
           what
           ?
           an
           
             implicita
             fides
          
           an
           implicite
           faith
           ,
           the
           colliers
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           I
           beleeue
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           beleeues
           shee
           ?
           she
           doth
           beleeue
           with
           the
           collier
           :
           is
           not
           this
           ambulare
           in
           
             circuitu
             impij
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           about-gates
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           well
           let
           vs
           remember
           how
           it
           shall
           be
           worse
           in
           that
           day
           with
           Corazim
           and
           Bethsaida
           then
           with
           Sodom
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           greater
           light
           and
           did
           despice
           it
           ;
           They
           say
           ignorance
           is
           the
           
             mother
             of
             Deuotion
          
           :
           And
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           :
           
             Qui
             ignorat
             ignorabitur
          
           ,
           if
           ignorance
           cannot
           excuse
           a
           Turke
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           light
           of
           Gods
           face
           which
           is
           stamped
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           tell
           me
           what
           it
           can
           auaile
           a
           Christian
           to
           bragge
           of
           his
           deuout
           ignorance
           ,
           affected
           ignorance
           is
           neuer
           a
           whit
           better
           then
           knowledge
           without
           beliefe
           or
           well
           doing
           .
           Let
           vs
           heere
           the
           Prophet
           Isay
           ,
           my
           people
           is
           carried
           captiue
           ,
           because
           
           they
           had
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           neither
           is
           now
           a
           daies
           any
           other
           reason
           of
           idolatrous
           captiuitie
           ,
           then
           this
           pretended
           holy
           ignorance
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           a
           Christian
           man
           to
           glorie
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           become
           
             sicut
             equus
             &
             mulus
             quibus
             non
             est
             intellectus
             .
          
           Therefore
           let
           your
           Lo
           :
           remember
           you
           are
           sealed
           with
           this
           
             Lumen
             vultus
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           blessed
           you
           with
           knowledge
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           perfect
           and
           neuer
           perishing
           word
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ground
           I
           would
           haue
           your
           Lo
           :
           to
           condescend
           
           vpon
           with
           me
           for
           preparation
           of
           your
           more
           indifferent
           iudgement
           ,
           is
           a
           certaine
           definition
           of
           idolatrie
           which
           may
           content
           your
           Lo
           :
           and
           me
           both
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           may
           the
           better
           reason
           of
           idolatrous
           worship
           :
           For
           as
           concerning
           abuse
           in
           religion
           ,
           and
           impietie
           in
           manners
           ,
           they
           be
           triuiall
           points
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           mysterie
           in
           a
           suruey
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Idolon
           is
           a
           Greeke
           word
           which
           literally
           signifieth
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           a
           litle
           Forme
           ,
           or
           Figure
           ,
           formed
           or
           figured
           ,
           but
           taken
           as
           it
           is
           spoken
           in
           Christian
           Shooles
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           best
           Doctors
           it
           is
           a
           representation
           of
           a
           
           false
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           Deitie
           ,
           or
           a
           Creature
           taken
           and
           honoured
           for
           God.
           As
           to
           say
           the
           Statue
           of
           Moloch
           ,
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           or
           Moone
           ,
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           Elil
           ,
           as
           I
           read
           ,
           haue
           very
           right
           this
           same
           signification
           of
           Idol
           ,
           and
           is
           vsed
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           signifie
           the
           Pagan
           gods
           ,
           which
           were
           things
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           nothing
           .
           Esay
           saith
           of
           
           the
           gods
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           Behold
           you
           are
           nothing
           and
           your
           workes
           are
           of
           no
           worth
           .
           Vnto
           the
           which
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           alluding
           ,
           Wee
           know
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           an
           Idol
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           :
           because
           howsoeuer
           it
           bee
           made
           of
           mettall
           ,
           timber
           ,
           or
           stone
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           falshood
           which
           it
           representeth
           is
           nothing
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           nothing
           .
           Now
           so
           ielous
           is
           God
           of
           his
           honour
           and
           worship
           ;
           That
           hee
           hath
           not
           only
           forbidden
           materiall
           images
           to
           bow
           down
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           also
           spirituall
           Idolatry
           forbidden
           :
           whereof
           there
           is
           two
           sorts
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           directly
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           haue
           society
           and
           company
           with
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           Sorterers
           ,
           Magitians
           ,
           Witches
           ,
           Consulters
           .
           The
           second
           is
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           mainetaine
           any
           erronious
           opinion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           who
           doe
           cherish
           and
           defend
           ,
           any
           great
           and
           odious
           vice
           ,
           by
           a
           displayed
           banner
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           
           speaking
           of
           the
           disobedience
           of
           Saul
           :
           Your
           rebellion
           saith
           he
           ,
           is
           the
           sinne
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           and
           your
           trangression
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           because
           hee
           who
           doth
           obey
           God
           after
           his
           own
           fantacie
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           Gods
           expresse
           Commandement
           ,
           he
           doth
           prefer
           his
           own
           conceipt
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           Idol
           thereof
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Ierome
           in
           this
           same
           sense
           shewes
           ,
           how
           there
           was
           oftentimes
           Idolatry
           among
           the
           Iewes
           when
           they
           had
           no
           materiall
           Idoles
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           worship
           corporall
           Idoles
           ;
           so
           the
           Iewes
           hold
           for
           gods
           ,
           those
           Idoles
           which
           they
           haue
           forged
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           Pagans
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           Saint
           Austen
           expounding
           the
           meaning
           of
           Iosua
           when
           he
           exhorted
           the
           Iewes
           newly
           entred
           in
           Palestina
           to
           put
           away
           their
           strange
           gods
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           
           in
           this
           time
           the
           Iewes
           had
           any
           Pagan
           god
           ,
           said
           hee
           ,
           because
           immediatly
           before
           he
           did
           praise
           their
           obedience
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           to
           bee
           thought
           that
           hee
           spake
           these
           wordes
           without
           cause
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           vnderstanding
           them
           to
           haue
           in
           their
           hearts
           erroneous
           opinions
           of
           God
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           his
           honour
           ,
           hee
           desired
           them
           to
           leaue
           them
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           doth
           cleerely
           testifie
           ,
           that
           the
           auaricious
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           glutton
           ,
           be
           Idolaters
           :
           the
           one
           of
           his
           gold
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           his
           belly
           ,
           
             Quorum
             Deus
          
           
           
             venter
             est
          
           .
           Many
           were
           among
           the
           Phylosophers
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           did
           neuer
           suffer
           them
           to
           worship
           Creatures
           as
           Idoles
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           spirituall
           Idolaters
           ,
           by
           denying
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           in
           that
           true
           eternity
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Iewes
           and
           Turkes
           this
           day
           doe
           not
           worship
           any
           materiall
           Idol
           ,
           yea
           they
           worship
           the
           same
           God
           whom
           we
           doe
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           Idolaters
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           him
           as
           he
           is
           a
           
             Diuine
             Essence
          
           ,
           distinguished
           in
           three
           persons
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           fantasie
           ,
           deuised
           by
           Mahomet
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           the
           Cabbalists
           ,
           of
           whom
           and
           of
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           Saint
           Basil
           saith
           ,
           Cursed
           be
           the
           men
           who
           forge
           false
           imaginatione
           in
           their
           owne
           braines
           ,
           and
           
           carry
           spirituall
           Idolatrie
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzene
          
           more
           plainely
           ;
           How
           is
           it
           come
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           euen
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           euery
           wicked
           man
           doth
           make
           a
           God
           of
           his
           wickednesse
           ,
           his
           filthy
           passions
           ,
           his
           wrath
           ,
           his
           murthers
           ,
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           other
           abominable
           excesse
           .
           And
           Saint
           Ierome
           writing
           vpon
           Isay
           and
           
           Hosea
           ,
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           in
           the
           City
           of
           God
           doth
           reckon
           monstrons
           numbers
           of
           false
           gods
           whom
           poore
           Gentility
           had
           forged
           to
           themselues
           ,
           aswell
           in
           their
           fantasies
           as
           in
           their
           Temples
           :
           both
           which
           sorts
           of
           Iolatrie
           God
           hath
           very
           well
           forseene
           ,
           and
           very
           strictly
           forbidden
           ,
           by
           his
           precept
           of
           no
           grauen
           image
           in
           heauen
           aboue
           nor
           in
           the
           earth
           beneath
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           by
           the
           heauen
           are
           meant
           not
           onely
           the
           Planeticall
           bodies
           ,
           but
           imaginations
           of
           Angelicall
           figures
           to
           be
           counted
           of
           
           vs
           for
           gods
           :
           and
           all
           intellectuall
           phantasies
           and
           falsehoods
           ,
           contriued
           by
           humane
           braine
           in
           matters
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           place
           in
           our
           mindes
           :
           which
           point
           your
           Lo
           :
           sees
           how
           cleare
           it
           is
           .
           It
           being
           so
           then
           that
           the
           poore
           blinded
           Pagans
           ,
           who
           are
           strangers
           to
           doctrine
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           kept
           backe
           from
           it
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           they
           are
           thus
           conuicted
           by
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           materiall
           Idolatrie
           ,
           but
           euen
           for
           spirituall
           ,
           through
           the
           excesse
           of
           euery
           predominant
           vice
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           phantasie
           which
           did
           transport
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           Saint
           Augustine
           introduces
           Iosua
           as
           we
           haue
           heard
           ,
           exhorting
           the
           Iewes
           to
           quit
           their
           Idolatry
           of
           wrongfull
           opinions
           ,
           I
           wil
           in
           like
           manner
           appeale
           to
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lo
           :
           conscience
           ,
           how
           vigilant
           you
           thinke
           a
           good
           Christian
           must
           be
           about
           the
           points
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           or
           what
           warrant
           there
           is
           (
           this
           description
           of
           Idolatry
           admitted
           )
           first
           ,
           to
           erect
           and
           maintain
           such
           number
           of
           images
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           warrant
           to
           equall
           with
           God
           the
           power
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           ,
           what
           warrant
           presumptuously
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           any
           elementarie
           thing
           is
           really
           the
           person
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           I
           vnderstand
           that
           from
           such
           grounds
           as
           bee
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           your
           Lo
           :
           will
           giue
           pretended
           reason
           enough
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           my
           protestation
           ,
           whereby
           I
           haue
           tyed
           your
           Lo.
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Diuine
           instinct
           of
           your
           conscience
           doth
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           fauours
           of
           the
           meanest
           of
           those
           superstitions
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           last
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           much
           ,
           because
           I
           thinke
           they
           bee
           
             extra
             controuersiam
          
           Idolatries
           ;
           But
           vnderstanding
           well
           ,
           how
           your
           Lordshippe
           will
           holde
           for
           the
           Images
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           good
           meaning
           and
           vse
           which
           is
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           common
           ground
           ,
           
             ab
             abusu
             ad
             non
             vsum
             non
             est
             argumentum
          
           ;
           Certainely
           ,
           such
           fearefull
           abuses
           haue
           I
           seene
           ,
           which
           make
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           alas
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           remember
           what
           a
           peremptorie
           ,
           terrible
           and
           Iealous
           God
           hee
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           order
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
           smallest
           circumstances
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           he
           hath
           said
           hee
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           will
           content
           him
           ;
           Let
           vs
           exhauste
           our
           whole
           meanes
           ,
           let
           vs
           distill
           our
           braines
           from
           neuer
           so
           good
           a
           meaning
           ,
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           if
           our
           doing
           goe
           not
           with
           his
           owne
           rule
           ,
           it
           is
           hatefull
           abomination
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           where
           any
           thing
           is
           added
           ,
           or
           altered
           to
           the
           substance
           and
           Essence
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           giuen
           out
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           is
           more
           )
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           whereof
           that
           one
           instance
           of
           King
           Saul
           his
           disobedience
           might
           suffice
           for
           a
           thousand
           examples
           ,
           who
           could
           haue
           doubted
           of
           his
           extraordinary
           good
           meaning
           ,
           in
           sparing
           the
           fat
           beastes
           to
           sacrifice
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           :
           more
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           imagined
           it
           should
           approue
           his
           thankefulnesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           called
           it
           the
           sinne
           of
           Witchcrafte
           ,
           which
           is
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           Superlatiue
           degree
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           ,
           had
           denounced
           the
           renting
           and
           transferring
           of
           his
           kingdome
           :
           why
           ?
           because
           the
           Lord
           who
           knowes
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           he
           did
           see
           that
           Saul
           by
           his
           addition
           to
           his
           Commandement
           did
           preferre
           his
           owne
           inuention
           thereunto
           ,
           hunting
           thereby
           after
           a
           reputation
           of
           zeale
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           so
           honour
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           God
           lookes
           to
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           our
           spirit
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           no
           arrogancie
           be
           there
           ,
           nor
           no
           discrepance
           from
           his
           holy
           will
           in
           matters
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           how
           many
           times
           did
           he
           cast
           off
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           presumptuous
           confidence
           in
           religious
           Ceremonies
           ,
           in
           false
           and
           Pharisaicall
           workes
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           lippe-labour
           ,
           and
           externall
           shew
           of
           pietie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           their
           heart
           was
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           caried
           with
           their
           tedious
           and
           lothsome
           sacrifices
           .
           
             Sisteterint
             Moses
             &
             Samuel
             coram
             me
             non
             est
             anima
             mea
             ad
             populum
             istum
             .
          
           Euen
           the
           best
           earthly
           Princes
           are
           jealous
           of
           their
           Maiestie
           ,
           but
           this
           God
           of
           Maiestie
           he
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           of
           jelousie
           in
           points
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           he
           pronounced
           Sauls
           reprobation
           and
           ouerthrowe
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           appeared
           to
           man
           a
           light
           transgression
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           point
           of
           his
           
           Maiestie
           and
           honour
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           hee
           easily
           pardoned
           Dauid
           for
           his
           adulterie
           and
           murther
           ,
           which
           seemed
           in
           humane
           eyes
           most
           hainous
           wickednes
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           points
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           but
           sinnes
           of
           weakenesse
           :
           next
           he
           looked
           to
           both
           their
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           it
           was
           fleshly
           corruption
           which
           made
           him
           to
           fall
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Saul
           it
           was
           the
           pride
           of
           spirituall
           Idolatry
           ,
           adding
           to
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           thinking
           himselfe
           wiser
           then
           God
           ,
           and
           saying
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           had
           obeyed
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           is
           a
           point
           of
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           while
           as
           it
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           his
           Commandement
           .
           Let
           all
           the
           world
           tremble
           at
           that
           strict
           dealing
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           his
           good
           seruant
           Moses
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           of
           his
           Commandement
           at
           the
           waters
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           were
           the
           Israelites
           did
           grudge
           :
           God
           said
           to
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           that
           they
           should
           take
           vp
           the
           Rodde
           ,
           and
           speake
           to
           the
           Rocke
           of
           Rephidim
           and
           it
           should
           yeeld
           waters
           ,
           
             loquimini
             ad
             Petra●…
          
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           strike
           the
           Rocke
           and
           did
           not
           vtter
           his
           speaches
           confidently
           to
           Gods
           meaning
           ,
           saying
           distrustfully
           ,
           behold
           rebellious
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           bring
           water
           out
           of
           this
           rocke
           ;
           man
           would
           imagine
           that
           there
           was
           but
           a
           Peccadiglio
           ,
           a
           small
           fault
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           onely
           impute
           it
           for
           disobedience
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           not
           honoured
           me
           before
           my
           people
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           but
           he
           did
           punish
           it
           in
           most
           rigorous
           manner
           in
           mans
           eies
           ,
           yet
           iustly
           ,
           hee
           let
           him
           not
           enioy
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           long
           paines
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           preuenting
           him
           by
           death
           ;
           saying
           ,
           for
           this
           thou
           shalt
           neuer
           enter
           into
           the
           land
           :
           considering
           then
           that
           precise
           Commandement
           in
           speciall
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           make
           no
           kind
           of
           Image
           in
           heauen
           nor
           earth
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           waters
           :
           considering
           secondly
           the
           stricktnesse
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           will
           in
           generall
           ,
           wherein
           
             Qui
             cadit
             in
             syllaba
             cadit
             in
             t●…to
          
           ;
           And
           considering
           thirdly
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Ielousie
           ,
           what
           a
           furious
           audacity
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           sport
           with
           God
           so
           manifestly
           to
           preuaricate
           in
           his
           worship
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           Idoles
           and
           strange
           inuocations
           ,
           
           by
           twenty
           
             Aue
             Maries
          
           for
           one
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           ,
           auowedly
           repugnant
           to
           his
           precept
           ,
           presuming
           to
           excuse
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           good
           meaning
           ,
           and
           with
           I
           know
           not
           what
           distinctions
           of
           Dulia
           and
           Latria
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           himselfe
           could
           not
           haue
           put
           downe
           the
           distinction
           .
           Certainely
           I
           thinke
           not
           onely
           Moses
           ,
           but
           euen
           Saul
           had
           better
           excuses
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           distinction
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           The
           Lord
           he
           is
           a
           jelous
           God
           and
           strict
           in
           the
           point
           of
           his
           worshippe
           ;
           They
           are
           not
           founded
           vpon
           the
           Chimeraes
           of
           our
           head
           ,
           but
           vpon
           his
           holy
           will
           ,
           and
           who
           so
           pleaseth
           to
           bee
           homely
           with
           it
           ,
           shall
           receiue
           the
           same
           doome
           of
           Samuel
           pronounced
           against
           Saul
           that
           his
           sinne
           is
           a
           sinne
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
           The
           most
           profound
           Doctor
           and
           best
           versed
           thac
           euer
           hath
           beene
           in
           Gods
           Law
           was
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           speaking
           in
           his
           first
           Psalme
           of
           the
           iust
           man
           ,
           
             sed
             in
             lege
             Domini
             est
             voluntas
             eius
             ,
          
           whose
           delight
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           and
           will
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           which
           words
           are
           obserued
           to
           haue
           a
           good
           importance
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           noting
           this
           much
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           wry
           Gods
           Law
           to
           our
           fancies
           ,
           though
           it
           seeme
           neuer
           so
           holy
           and
           deuoute
           ,
           nor
           to
           our
           interpretation
           ,
           our
           will
           ,
           or
           our
           delight
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           conforme
           our
           will
           and
           delight
           to
           bee
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Law
           saies
           ,
           
             sit
             irreprehensibilis
             Episcopus
          
           :
           And
           must
           we
           make
           our
           owne
           glose
           to
           say
           it
           is
           a
           Counsell
           and
           not
           a
           Commande
           .
           The
           Law
           saies
           ,
           
             Qui
             viderit
             mulierem
             ad
             concupiscendam
             eam
             iam
             maechatus
             est
             in
             corde
             ,
          
           shall
           we
           interpret
           that
           it
           is
           spoken
           to
           Married
           persons
           :
           The
           Law
           saies
           ,
           
             Omnis
             anima
             subdita
             sit
             superioribus
             potestatibus
             :
          
           shall
           we
           glose
           it
           to
           be
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           they
           gouerne
           vertuously
           ?
           The
           Lawe
           saies
           absolutely
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           no
           kind
           of
           image
           to
           bow
           downe
           to
           it
           :
           Shall
           wee
           forge
           an
           exposition
           with
           our
           friuolous
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           did
           sophisticate
           with
           vs
           in
           the
           directions
           of
           his
           owne
           worship
           :
           truely
           by
           this
           sort
           of
           doing
           ,
           
             Lex
             est
             in
             tua
             voluntate
             ,
             non
             autem
             tua
             voluntas
             in
             Lege
             ,
          
           The
           Lawe
           of
           of
           God
           is
           in
           your
           will
           and
           not
           your
           will
           in
           the
           Lawe
           :
           therefore
           Dauid
           himselfe
           did
           not
           onely
           presse
           to
           keepe
           
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           kept
           in
           his
           heart
           also
           Gods
           own
           pure
           meaning
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             In
             corde
             meo
             absc●…ndi
             eloquia
             tua
             :
          
           He
           not
           only
           obeyed
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           he
           obeyed
           it
           by
           the
           right
           way
           of
           obedience
           ,
           
             Uiam
             mandatorum
             tuorū
             cucurri
          
           .
           For
           who
           knowes
           not
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
             quod
             iniustus
             potest
             facere
             iusta
             ,
             sed
             non
             iuste
             ,
          
           that
           an
           vniust
           man
           may
           doe
           a
           iust
           act
           but
           not
           iustly
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           only
           obserue
           Gods
           precepts
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           word
           precisely
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           we
           must
           doe
           it
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Ex
             corde
             puro
             &
             conscientia
             non
             ficta
             ,
          
           for
           this
           is
           to
           doe
           iust
           things
           iustly
           ,
           
             facere
             secundum
             substantiam
             ●…erum
             &
             secundum
             intentionem
             Legis
             latoris
             ,
          
           to
           doe
           the
           substance
           expressely
           of
           that
           which
           is
           commanded
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           it
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           meaning
           of
           him
           who
           did
           command
           it
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           it
           did
           appeare
           by
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           worshipping
           of
           images
           in
           ●…e
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           must
           bee
           indeede
           Idolatry
           ,
           regar●…ed
           chiefelie
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           shortly
           tell
           your
           Lordshippe
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           while
           I
           was
           in
           France
           ,
           my
           minde
           was
           busied
           in
           taking
           pleasure
           in
           those
           exteriour
           shewes
           so
           gracious
           to
           my
           senses
           ,
           and
           neuer
           seene
           of
           me
           before
           ,
           that
           I
           tooke
           no
           leasure
           to
           lift
           vp
           the
           vaile
           which
           was
           so
           delicatly
           painted
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           see
           what
           poysoned
           and
           deadly
           hookes
           lay
           hidden
           vnder
           such
           pleasant
           baites
           ,
           reseruing
           my
           chiefe
           curiositie
           to
           haue
           her
           contentment
           in
           the
           famous
           Citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           a
           place
           most
           proper
           for
           true
           discouery
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           Theater
           of
           the
           world
           for
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           no
           mysterie
           can
           remaine
           vnseene
           ,
           of
           one
           who
           hath
           ingine
           and
           dexterity
           to
           explore
           it
           .
           For
           agitation
           of
           great
           Counsels
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           
             Primum
             Mobile
          
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           
             Motu
             rapto
          
           ,
           carries
           with
           him
           the
           inferiour
           orbes
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           maine
           spheare
           that
           ●…es
           many
           States
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           beside
           their
           owne
           naturall
           course
           ,
           they
           are
           shaken
           by
           a
           violent
           and
           contrarie
           motion
           thereof
           ,
           as
           miserable
           experience
           doth
           daily
           declare
           '
           ;
           thither
           went
           I
           about
           this
           kinde
           of
           
           exploration
           ,
           to
           know
           truth
           by
           falshood
           ;
           But
           I
           protest
           so
           free
           yet
           from
           preiudice
           against
           Rome
           ,
           that
           ,
           all
           in
           contrarie
           ,
           so
           desirous
           I
           was
           to
           see
           that
           truth
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           piety
           in
           manners
           ,
           that
           vpright
           holinesse
           euery
           way
           which
           hath
           beene
           reported
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Sicut
             Cernus
             ad
             fontes
             aquarum
             ,
             ita
             anima
             mea
             sicut
             terra
             sine
             aqua
             ,
          
           my
           heart
           did
           boile
           in
           these
           desires
           ,
           as
           drie
           grounds
           thirsting
           for
           raine
           ,
           and
           the
           Deere
           after
           fresh
           fountaines
           ;
           and
           while
           it
           was
           so
           yet
           ,
           I
           must
           speak
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           all
           this
           Treatise
           :
           I
           did
           no
           sooner
           feele
           the
           ayre
           of
           Italy
           ,
           then
           I
           begunne
           to
           smell
           there
           ,
           with
           an
           apprehension
           of
           tyrannous
           Idolatrie
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           the
           practises
           which
           I
           did
           see
           there
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           which
           I
           had
           seene
           in
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           that
           same
           Religion
           ,
           they
           represented
           to
           my
           minde
           the
           fashions
           of
           ancient
           Gentilisme
           ;
           the
           things
           I
           was
           earnestly
           bent
           to
           search
           ,
           were
           chiefely
           these
           :
           The
           power
           of
           their
           Miracles
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           true
           things
           ,
           or
           impostu●…es
           and
           deceipts
           ,
           as
           their
           enemies
           did
           affirme
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Pope
           his
           dispensations
           ,
           and
           indulgences
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           such
           impious
           traficke
           thereabout
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           alleaged
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           Cloisterall
           life
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           polluted
           with
           such
           abominable
           filthinesse
           ,
           as
           is
           pretended
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           call
           Rome
           a
           Sodome
           ,
           a
           Babilon
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Pope
           his
           Soueraignetie
           as
           it
           is
           now
           vsurped
           ouer
           temporall
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           warrant
           they
           could
           depend
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             A
             relation
             of
             the
             lewde
             and
             impudent
             superstitions
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ridiculous
             miracles
             which
             be
             pretended
             thereinto
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           working
           of
           miracles
           ,
           together
           and
           at
           once
           shall
           a
           man
           see
           the
           falsehood
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           such
           lewde
           open
           and
           impudent
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           seemes
           to
           me
           the
           first
           miracle
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           how
           such
           trumperies
           should
           be
           so
           long
           belieued
           :
           For
           as
           true
           Religion
           hath
           the
           owne
           corruption
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           so
           euerie
           superstition
           hath
           the
           owne
           periods
           ,
           as
           experience
           from
           time
           to
           time
           hath
           taught
           .
           So
           soone
           as
           I
           entered
           in
           Lumbardy
           at
           Turine
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Sauoiard
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           me
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           lately
           arriued
           from
           a
           Pilgrimage
           of
           Loret
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Prince
           his
           son
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           Pilgremage
           of
           
             nostra
             donna
             de
             mondenie
          
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           to
           be
           seene
           from
           that
           towards
           Rome
           great
           multitudes
           of
           people
           ,
           going
           to
           diuers
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           diuers
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           Loret
           and
           with
           such
           familiar
           ,
           and
           affronted
           idolatry
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           one
           did
           see
           the
           Chappell
           of
           our
           Lady
           in
           his
           horyson
           ,
           presently
           he
           went
           to
           his
           knees
           although
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           puddle
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           that
           image
           namely
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           auowing
           that
           same
           image
           to
           be
           lately
           become
           a
           great
           worker
           of
           miracles
           &
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           frequent
           reuelations
           &
           comforts
           from
           the
           same
           :
           this
           sort
           of
           discourse
           with
           such
           like
           fabulous
           traditions
           of
           Saints
           ,
           receiued
           from
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           those
           voyages
           ,
           except
           it
           should
           be
           (
           for
           recreation
           )
           some
           rare
           act
           of
           Ribaldrie
           ,
           out
           of
           Pogius
           or
           Arretine
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           two
           imitated
           in
           that
           holy
           iourney
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           strange
           to
           see
           both
           the
           Priest
           and
           the
           
           whore
           lodge
           together
           all
           night
           :
           I
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           such
           paines
           did
           I
           endure
           about
           these
           matters
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           curiositie
           to
           see
           some
           myraculous
           sight
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           be
           ashamed
           to
           relate
           ,
           going
           many
           myles
           on
           foot
           (
           for
           obseruation
           of
           the
           rite
           )
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           my
           health
           and
           perpetuall
           hurt
           of
           my
           complexion
           ,
           visiting
           the
           most
           famous
           Chappels
           and
           Churches
           for
           miracles
           ,
           on
           their
           owne
           holie-daies
           ,
           where
           great
           concurse
           of
           people
           was
           ,
           many
           stigmaticke
           and
           diseased
           persons
           ,
           priests
           ,
           exorcists
           ,
           deuotion
           ,
           almes
           ,
           with
           great
           promises
           of
           wounders
           to
           be
           seene
           :
           but
           O
           how
           I
           did
           pittie
           to
           see
           the
           ridiculous
           birth
           of
           those
           swelling
           mountaines
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           farre
           ,
           
             minuit
             praesentia
             famam
          
           .
           I
           did
           in
           particular
           see
           in
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           
             Cathedra
             Petri
          
           pretended
           to
           ease
           women
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           by
           applying
           to
           them
           a
           girdle
           which
           hath
           touched
           this
           chaire
           ,
           I
           did
           see
           in
           that
           same
           Church
           ,
           that
           Pillar
           of
           marble
           said
           to
           be
           the
           same
           vnto
           the
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           tied
           to
           be
           scourged
           ,
           and
           now
           vsed
           to
           dispossesse
           Demoniacke
           persons
           :
           I
           did
           see
           the
           practicke
           of
           that
           Chappell
           in
           Rome
           called
           
             nostra
             donna
             de
             monte
          
           ,
           renouned
           lately
           for
           her
           emulation
           with
           Loret
           .
           I
           did
           see
           at
           Venice
           vpon
           the
           owen
           day
           ,
           that
           blood
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           called
           the
           Friery
           ,
           which
           no
           Demoniacke
           person
           can
           endure
           to
           looke
           vpon
           as
           they
           say
           .
           I
           did
           see
           another
           like
           to
           that
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Regno
             nostra
             Donna
             de
             gli
             angeoli
             ,
          
           where
           lyeth
           the
           body
           of
           Saint
           Francis
           the
           elder
           :
           I
           did
           see
           in
           Lombardie
           
             Nostra
             Donna
             de
             Regge
          
           highly
           esteemed
           for
           miracles
           ,
           diuers
           in
           Millane
           .
           That
           of
           Piamont
           ,
           
             de
             mondeuie
          
           ,
           That
           
             Nostra
             Donna
          
           betwixt
           Genoua
           and
           Marsilia
           said
           to
           deliuer
           many
           from
           rapine
           and
           Turkish
           Pyrats
           ,
           I
           did
           see
           in
           Prouence
           at
           Saint
           Maximo
           the
           body
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           :
           I
           did
           see
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Iais
           in
           Sweezerland
           that
           called
           St.
           Clowes
           talked
           of
           for
           myracles
           also
           ;
           And
           lastly
           I
           did
           see
           that
           arch
           pilgrimage
           of
           Loret
           it selfe
           .
           To
           all
           those
           I
           did
           repaire
           in
           solemne
           times
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           I
           see
           ?
           two
           things
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           fearefull
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           contemptible
           trade
           
           of
           forged
           miracles
           maintained
           by
           incredible
           stupidity
           ,
           and
           blindenesse
           of
           besotted
           people
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           drinke
           of
           some
           new
           Circe
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           often
           I
           called
           to
           minde
           that
           ground
           of
           Machauell
           in
           his
           politicks
           
             de
             Repub.
          
           whereby
           ,
           in
           setling
           of
           great
           states
           ,
           he
           doth
           ascribe
           more
           to
           popular
           ignorance
           and
           simplicitie
           and
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           then
           to
           whatsoeuer
           lawes
           or
           stately
           policies
           besides
           ,
           preferring
           Numa
           ,
           and
           his
           contriued
           Religion
           ,
           with
           his
           fained
           
             Goddesse
             Aegeria
          
           ,
           vnto
           the
           armes
           and
           painfullnesse
           of
           Romulus
           ,
           which
           opinion
           it
           seemed
           to
           me
           he
           did
           conceiue
           by
           his
           contemplation
           of
           the
           Christian
           superstitions
           of
           his
           time
           :
           For
           certainly
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           antiquitie
           which
           hath
           beene
           better
           followed
           by
           these
           of
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           then
           the
           ancient
           gentilisme
           of
           Rome
           appeares
           to
           be
           renued
           by
           the
           folish
           idolatry
           of
           these
           daies
           :
           it
           is
           so
           notorious
           that
           I
           neede
           not
           to
           be
           tedious
           in
           bringing
           forth
           examples
           ,
           only
           this
           ,
           the
           Romane
           History
           doth
           tell
           vs
           that
           the
           Statesmen
           of
           old
           were
           able
           to
           leade
           the
           popular
           to
           what
           they
           would
           by
           an
           augure
           ,
           diuination
           ,
           or
           presages
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           it
           pleased
           them
           to
           deuise
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           that
           now
           a
           daies
           a
           forged
           reuelation
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           a
           pretended
           myracle
           accompanied
           with
           a
           Bull
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           effectuate
           as
           much
           :
           In
           Ethnick
           Rome
           in
           her
           beginning
           ,
           her
           chiefe
           Senators
           grudging
           against
           the
           virtuous
           and
           watchfull
           raigne
           of
           Romulus
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           did
           secretly
           murther
           him
           ,
           making
           the
           people
           to
           beleeue
           that
           he
           was
           rauished
           to
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           and
           
             relatus
             inter
             Diu●…s
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           be
           the
           first
           Senators
           and
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           fearing
           the
           superintendencie
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ouer
           her
           pride
           ,
           who
           are
           deputed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           Fathers
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           they
           haue
           vented
           a
           pernitious
           Doctrine
           through
           out
           the
           World
           ,
           authorising
           the
           slaughter
           of
           Kings
           ,
           making
           people
           belieue
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           from
           Heauen
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           meritorious
           before
           God.
           In
           Ethnick
           Rome
           Numa
           by
           his
           pretended
           secresie
           with
           the
           goddesse
           Aegoria
           ,
           procured
           
           the
           popular
           acceptation
           of
           his
           fond
           and
           foolish
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           this
           day
           by
           their
           pretended
           priuity
           with
           the
           blessed
           Virgine
           ,
           they
           haue
           bewitched
           multitudes
           of
           people
           with
           false
           beliefe
           in
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           neuer
           heard
           of
           before
           .
           Ethnicke
           Rome
           in
           her
           beginning
           ,
           being
           resolued
           for
           her
           grandure
           and
           encrease
           ,
           to
           transplant
           the
           Town
           of
           Alba
           ,
           to
           be
           incorporated
           with
           her selfe
           ,
           because
           the
           fortune
           had
           fallen
           so
           in
           the
           combat
           betwixt
           the
           brethren
           Horatij
           and
           Curiatij
           .
           The
           Albans
           did
           withstand
           it
           from
           a
           religious
           reuerence
           vnto
           their
           Gods
           ,
           vntill
           a
           craftie
           Romane
           demanding
           their
           chiefe
           Idoll
           ,
           
             vis
             venire
             Romam
          
           ,
           '
           did
           answere
           ,
           
             quod
             annuit
             Dea
          
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           becken
           with
           her
           head
           in
           token
           of
           her
           consent
           :
           And
           the
           honest
           Albans
           did
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           holding
           it
           for
           a
           Diuine
           oracle
           for
           their
           coniunction
           with
           Rome
           .
           And
           I
           did
           see
           at
           
             nostra
             Donna
             de
             Regge
          
           in
           Lumbardie
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           portract
           of
           our
           Lady
           lately
           found
           ,
           olde
           and
           defaced
           ,
           but
           esteemed
           myraculous
           :
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           who
           in
           my
           presence
           did
           affirme
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           of
           the
           Masse
           the
           image
           did
           moue
           her
           countenance
           ,
           albeit
           I
           who
           also
           looked
           on
           ,
           could
           perceiue
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           and
           many
           Images
           in
           Italie
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           spoken
           at
           diuers
           times
           .
           Ethnicke
           Rome
           in
           their
           conquests
           ,
           they
           did
           still
           obserue
           this
           trick
           ,
           to
           transport
           to
           their
           Pantheon
           ,
           the
           Gods
           of
           euery
           conquered
           Countrey
           ,
           &
           what
           else
           doth
           Rome
           now
           ,
           neither
           altering
           the
           forme
           of
           that
           Temple
           Pantheon
           ,
           nor
           in
           effect
           the
           name
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             Omnium
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           of
           all
           Saints
           ;
           of
           olde
           the
           receptacle
           of
           all
           Gentile
           Gods
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           station
           of
           all
           forged
           Gods
           in
           Christianitie
           :
           Briefely
           it
           semes
           to
           me
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           no
           other
           then
           they
           doe
           ,
           to
           take
           Idols
           in
           Gods
           place
           ,
           wil
           we
           say
           the
           Gentiles
           embraced
           many
           Gods
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           but
           contrarily
           there
           was
           neuer
           Philosopher
           nor
           wise
           man
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           one
           only
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           immortallity
           of
           Soules
           (
           suppose
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           )
           were
           for
           opinions
           of
           state
           ,
           the
           arch-pillers
           of
           good
           pollicie
           ,
           and
           good
           manners
           :
           
           That
           pluralitie
           of
           Gods
           ,
           was
           but
           craftily
           obtruded
           vpon
           the
           popular
           ,
           to
           illude
           them
           for
           misteries
           of
           gouernment
           .
           Let
           any
           man
           reade
           Cicero
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           he
           writes
           
             de
             natura
             Deorum
          
           .
           Let
           vs
           consider
           how
           Socrates
           gaue
           his
           life
           for
           that
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           God
           :
           How
           Plato
           doth
           establish
           the
           vnity
           of
           one
           God
           with
           admirable
           conceptions
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           how
           the
           Poet
           Iunenal
           doth
           mock
           that
           base
           and
           senselesse
           ignorance
           of
           the
           pluralitie
           of
           Gods
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           yong
           Lucan
           speaketh
           Diuinely
           of
           the
           ●…mortalitie
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Pomp●…y
           :
           In
           all
           which
           things
           one
           shall
           see
           preferment
           of
           happinesse
           after
           this
           life
           granted
           to
           good
           and
           virtuous
           soules
           ,
           by
           those
           Poets
           and
           Philosophers
           :
           So
           that
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Images
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           guiltie
           at
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           equally
           idolatrous
           ,
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           as
           we
           doe
           ,
           one
           omnipotent
           God
           :
           And
           for
           the
           like
           good
           endes
           as
           be
           propounded
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           for
           Images
           ,
           had
           they
           the
           pluralitie
           of
           Gods
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           to
           be
           the
           Bookes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           deuotion
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           say
           the
           common
           people
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           esteemed
           a
           Deitie
           in
           the
           Idoll
           ,
           I
           replie
           that
           Christians
           now
           a
           daies
           do
           it
           much
           more
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           proued
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           a
           hundred
           times
           ,
           first
           how
           can
           we
           say
           it
           is
           abuse
           or
           ignorance
           popular
           ,
           that
           causeth
           Idolatrie
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           multitude
           that
           holdeth
           the
           reall
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Alter
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           idolatrous
           to
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           affirme
           that
           a
           peece
           of
           bread
           is
           that
           blessed
           body
           of
           whom
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           saith
           
             in
             quo
             habit
             at
             corporaliter
             omnis
             plenitudo
             Dictatis
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           we
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           vulgar
           abuse
           but
           by
           expresse
           authoritie
           ,
           the
           Virgine
           is
           in
           all
           their
           prayers
           encalled
           in
           the
           proper
           termes
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Sauiouresso
             ,
             Goddesse
             :
             fons
             misericordiae
             ,
             sons
             salutis
             &
             gratia
             ,
             salus
             omnium
             in
             Te
             sperantium
             ,
          
           which
           no
           doubt
           is
           to
           wrong
           that
           holy
           virgine
           to
           vsurpe
           her
           name
           ,
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           touching
           Images
           ,
           I
           know
           your
           
           Lo
           :
           will
           say
           howsoeuer
           there
           be
           abuses
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Popish
           Church
           doth
           not
           approue
           it
           :
           and
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           strong
           abuses
           which
           be
           ,
           are
           reason
           enough
           ,
           why
           to
           condemne
           them
           :
           but
           it
           is
           other
           waies
           &
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Rome
           doth
           authorise
           in
           matter
           of
           Images
           ,
           both
           falsehood
           and
           abuse
           ,
           &
           I
           shew
           it
           thus
           :
           Our
           prayers
           are
           heard
           and
           regarded
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           qualitie
           of
           our
           words
           which
           are
           but
           a
           sounding
           ,
           and
           as
           imbassadors
           to
           carry
           our
           suplications
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           heard
           for
           the
           disposition
           of
           our
           heart
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           said
           this
           people
           is
           full
           of
           babling
           but
           their
           heart
           is
           farre
           from
           me
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           heare
           them
           .
           Now
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           said
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           only
           Cardiognostes
           ,
           only
           searcher
           of
           the
           raines
           ,
           and
           vnderstander
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           whereupon
           I
           ground
           my
           argument
           ,
           
             
               That
               which
               may
               lawfully
               be
               prayed
               vnto
               ,
               doth
               know
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teacheth
               ,
               I
               may
               pray
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               our
               Lady
               in
               Loretto
               ,
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               an
               Image
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           that
           againe
           is
           meere
           falsehood
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           only
           propper
           to
           God
           to
           know
           the
           heart
           ;
           heere
           againe
           ,
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           answered
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           image
           ,
           
             sed
             quod
             numen
             ibi
             est
             praesentius
             ,
          
           and
           I
           reply
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           truely
           to
           put
           a
           Deitie
           into
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           to
           make
           her
           know
           the
           secret
           hearts
           of
           milions
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           at
           one
           time
           be
           prostrate
           before
           her
           in
           diuers
           clymats
           of
           the
           world
           and
           for
           diuers
           causes
           ,
           which
           in
           like
           manner
           is
           both
           false
           and
           impossible
           :
           But
           I
           say
           that
           the
           people
           holdeth
           that
           the
           image
           it selfe
           in
           Loret
           ,
           doth
           heare
           more
           ,
           grant
           more
           ,
           worke
           more
           then
           any
           other
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           than
           the
           operatiue
           vertue
           is
           in
           the
           image
           ,
           because
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Lady
           is
           but
           one
           thing
           like
           to
           it selfe
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           not
           diuers
           ,
           I
           tell
           this
           to
           your
           Lo
           :
           out
           of
           experience
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           sure
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           Diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lo
           :
           
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           thinke
           that
           
             Plato
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             Iunenal
             ,
             Lucan
             ,
          
           would
           not
           haue
           esteemed
           this
           to
           be
           idolatry
           ?
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           practised
           there
           ,
           with
           such
           strange
           and
           stronge
           confidence
           ,
           of
           bewitched
           people
           ,
           that
           ,
           (
           to
           speake
           of
           myracles
           ,
           &
           their
           ridiculous
           falsehood
           )
           God
           knowes
           there
           is
           no
           sort
           of
           common
           disease
           of
           mens
           persons
           ,
           no
           sort
           of
           common
           dangers
           that
           be
           both
           vniuersall
           and
           quotidian
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           which
           this
           brutish
           blindnes
           doth
           not
           ascribe
           to
           a
           miracle
           of
           one
           image
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           staining
           of
           Gods
           good
           Saints
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           by
           these
           meanes
           abused
           ,
           to
           colour
           the
           false
           and
           idolatrous
           worship
           of
           the
           Creatour
           .
           If
           a
           woman
           escape
           the
           danger
           of
           child-birth
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           a
           burning
           ague
           ,
           or
           a
           tempest
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           the
           hands
           of
           Brigandes
           ,
           if
           his
           horse
           fall
           to
           the
           earth
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           numbers
           of
           such
           euents
           as
           come
           to
           passe
           sometimes
           by
           a
           mans
           owne
           skill
           ,
           and
           foresight
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Physitians
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           naturall
           alterations
           ,
           and
           still
           by
           Gods
           ordinary
           prouidence
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           reputed
           for
           myracles
           ,
           and
           their
           badges
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           Chappels
           of
           those
           images
           ,
           whom
           these
           fond
           fooles
           imagine
           to
           to
           haue
           donne
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           hardlie
           can
           one
           finde
           an
           emptie
           place
           in
           such
           Chappels
           to
           receiue
           the
           vowed
           guifts
           ,
           and
           donations
           of
           so
           many
           as
           come
           daily
           to
           offer
           tokens
           of
           such
           miracles
           done
           to
           them
           :
           Of
           which
           sort
           I
           haue
           seen
           
             vsque
             ad
             nauseam
          
           ,
           euen
           to
           make
           a
           man
           distast
           them
           :
           but
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           God
           neuer
           vouchsafed
           me
           the
           honor
           to
           see
           a
           true
           working
           of
           a
           miracle
           within
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           was
           astonished
           to
           beholde
           such
           frensie
           of
           superstition
           ,
           blinding
           the
           wits
           of
           the
           most
           vnderstanding
           people
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           oftentimes
           repeating
           to
           my selfe
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Insensati
             ,
             quis
             vos
             fascinauit
             ,
             O
             nimium
             faciles
             ad
             illudendum
             !
          
           For
           howsoeuer
           we
           be
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           inclined
           to
           superstitious
           vanities
           ,
           yet
           to
           see
           the
           best
           spirits
           of
           men
           so
           captiuate
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           who
           know
           the
           Histories
           of
           Gentilisme
           and
           Ethnicke
           Idolatrie
           ,
           who
           can
           put
           difference
           
           betwixt
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           times
           ,
           and
           times
           of
           light
           and
           knowledge
           :
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           as
           men
           grow
           to
           age
           ,
           we
           say
           they
           grow
           to
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           age
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           this
           greater
           light
           then
           Gentiles
           had
           ,
           should
           not
           suffice
           to
           saue
           men
           from
           the
           like
           superstitions
           to
           gentiliseme
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           very
           strange
           ,
           the
           like
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           change
           but
           on
           Idoll
           ,
           and
           what
           difference
           is
           betwixt
           Loret
           and
           Delphos
           ,
           change
           more
           Idols
           and
           what
           betwixt
           Pantheon
           and
           
             Omnium
             Sanctorum
          
           :
           For
           as
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           people
           credulous
           ,
           blind
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           aboue
           measure
           ,
           
             sicut
             equus
             &
             mulus
             quibus
             non
             est
             intellectus
             ,
          
           vsurping
           numbers
           of
           creatures
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           paralell
           those
           ancient
           Times
           of
           Gentilisme
           with
           the
           superstitions
           of
           Italie
           now
           ,
           euen
           as
           old
           men
           become
           twise
           Children
           ,
           so
           one
           would
           iudge
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           like
           dotage
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           fallen
           into
           her
           second
           Childehood
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           childish
           then
           the
           first
           :
           for
           to
           auouch
           for
           myracles
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           and
           quotidian
           chances
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           worse
           then
           to
           beleeue
           that
           famous
           Rapsodie
           of
           the
           Legendaries
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           that
           they
           should
           finde
           a
           reporter
           setting
           a
           side
           the
           beleeuer
           .
           Alway
           touching
           this
           point
           I
           will
           ingeniously
           confesse
           to
           your
           Lo
           :
           how
           it
           was
           vpbraided
           to
           my selfe
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           
             ●…dice
             fidei
          
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           miracles
           .
           One
           day
           brought
           to
           looke
           vpon
           some
           exorcisme
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           at
           the
           aforesaid
           Pillar
           in
           Saint
           Peters
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           being
           demanded
           by
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           what
           was
           my
           iudgement
           of
           that
           which
           I
           had
           seene
           ,
           I
           said
           I
           was
           satisfied
           but
           that
           no
           heretike
           would
           haue
           beene
           much
           mooued
           with
           that
           matter
           as
           it
           went
           :
           he
           did
           reply
           with
           some
           pickquant
           and
           sharpe
           words
           ,
           Aristotle
           shewes
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           is
           not
           
             Idoneus
             Auditor
             Philosophiae
          
           ,
           Fooles
           ,
           ideots
           ,
           base
           and
           mechanike
           mindes
           ;
           those
           who
           be
           subiect
           to
           pregnant
           vices
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           debarred
           ,
           so
           said
           he
           your
           heretickes
           are
           not
           Idonei
           spectatores
           of
           holy
           acts
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           vnfaithfull
           .
           It
           is
           written
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           said
           he
           in
           Mathew
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           doe
           miracles
           in
           Nazareth
           
           
             Non
             potuit
          
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           :
           but
           to
           doe
           miracles
           in
           Nazareth
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           contempt
           and
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           it
           was
           
             dare
             sanctum
             canibus
          
           ,
           to
           cast
           pearles
           before
           Swine
           ;
           He
           told
           me
           that
           text
           of
           
             Isai
             ,
             nisi
             eredider
             it
             is
             nou
             intelligetis
             ,
          
           
           Saying
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           Hereticks
           was
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Christ
           demanding
           miracles
           ,
           they
           did
           misbeleeue
           and
           vvere
           scandalized
           in
           the
           holy
           actions
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             Scandalizabantur
             in
             eo
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           all
           those
           who
           haue
           no
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           writes
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Erit
             in
             Petram
             scandali
             &
             in
          
           
           
             lapidem
             offensionis
          
           :
           and
           as
           hee
           himselfe
           hath
           said
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Beatus
             qui
             non
             fuerit
             scandalizatus
             in
             me
             ,
          
           so
           said
           he
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           bee
           a
           true
           spectator
           of
           holy
           misteries
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           be
           not
           
             modicae
             fidei
          
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           be
           scandalized
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           pithy
           speeches
           I
           confesse
           did
           sincke
           so
           farre
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           they
           moued
           me
           many
           times
           after
           ,
           to
           search
           with
           my selfe
           how
           farre
           I
           might
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           beliefe
           of
           miracles
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           what
           I
           haue
           concluded
           to
           thinke
           by
           the
           information
           of
           the
           more
           learned
           ,
           I
           will
           shortly
           tell
           it
           to
           your
           Lo
           :
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           out
           of
           the
           abuse
           we
           may
           make
           our
           good
           and
           right
           vse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           no
           error
           to
           hold
           that
           onely
           God
           ,
           
           and
           no
           man
           can
           worke
           true
           miracles
           ,
           Christ
           because
           he
           is
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           had
           the
           inherent
           power
           to
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           miracles
           hee
           pleased
           ,
           and
           whensoeuer
           hee
           pleased
           ,
           but
           none
           other
           ,
           either
           Man
           or
           Angel
           had
           the
           l●…e
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             Tues
             Dous
             qui
             facis
             mirabilia
             magna
             solus
             :
          
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           true
           ,
           Qui
           
           
             solus
             legem
             naturalis
             cursus
             instituit
             ,
             ille
             solus
             potest
             illa●…
             tollere
             :
          
           God
           onely
           may
           change
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           because
           God
           only
           did
           institute
           the
           same
           .
           
             Moses
             ,
             Elias
             ,
             Elizeus
          
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           did
           all
           true
           miracles
           ,
           but
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           testifies
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Iewes
           who
           were
           astonished
           at
           his
           miracles
           ,
           why
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           maruell
           yee
           at
           vs
           ,
           as
           though
           
           by
           our
           power
           we
           had
           made
           this
           Criple
           to
           walke
           ;
           The
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           
           whom
           you
           haue
           killed
           ,
           hath
           made
           him
           sound
           .
           Alwaies
           to
           reason
           a
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           appeares
           that
           either
           by
           their
           faithfull
           praiers
           God
           was
           mooued
           to
           worke
           those
           miracles
           ,
           or
           there
           was
           in
           them
           so
           me
           operatiue
           vertue
           of
           that
           kind
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Diuine
           power
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           workes
           of
           nature
           all
           second
           causes
           depend
           vpon
           the
           first
           and
           supreme
           cause
           :
           if
           wee
           say
           that
           such
           vertue
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           seemes
           contrarie
           to
           the
           words
           of
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Qui
             solus
             facis
          
           ,
           if
           we
           say
           they
           had
           not
           this
           power
           ,
           it
           seemes
           against
           the
           common
           phrase
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           Peter
           or
           Paul
           did
           raise
           the
           dead
           ,
           restore
           sight
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           miracles
           :
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           doe
           miracles
           ,
           it
           is
           
             gratia
             gratis
             data
          
           :
           a
           grace
           freely
           granted
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           according
           to
           Saint
           
           Paul
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Saints
           by
           their
           praiers
           haue
           entreated
           God
           to
           grant
           them
           the
           reall
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           ;
           so
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           faith
           and
           praiers
           of
           the
           Saints
           haue
           obtained
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           to
           bee
           instruments
           and
           workers
           of
           Miracles
           :
           and
           as
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           was
           not
           a
           constant
           and
           habituall
           vertue
           resident
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           might
           Prophesie
           when
           they
           would
           :
           As
           we
           see
           in
           Elizeus
           ,
           who
           beeing
           once
           demanded
           of
           the
           king
           vpon
           a
           secret
           ,
           
             Dominus
             inquit
             ,
             celauit
             a
             me
             :
          
           the
           Lord
           hath
           hidden
           it
           from
           mee
           ,
           
           when
           King
           Dauid
           was
           bidden
           by
           the
           Prophet
           to
           build
           the
           Lords
           Temple
           ,
           because
           God
           was
           with
           him
           in
           euery
           thing
           ,
           the
           same
           Prophet
           did
           forbid
           him
           the
           morrow
           after
           ,
           confessing
           that
           he
           had
           spoken
           without
           Gods
           priuity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           falsely
           :
           so
           that
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           is
           a
           transient
           passion
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           power
           of
           miracles
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           neither
           permanent
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Sawe
           hath
           a
           vertue
           to
           cut
           a
           sunder
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Craftesman
           putteth
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           .
           This
           extraordinary
           gift
           was
           not
           onely
           not
           granted
           habitually
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           granted
           to
           a
           fewe
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           chiefely
           of
           
           Iewish
           and
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           for
           establishment
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           bewitched
           with
           Ethnicke
           Idolatry
           ,
           strenghthned
           with
           Diabolical
           miracles
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           well
           knew
           ,
           
             Quod
             contraria
             contrarijs
             curantur
          
           ,
           by
           the
           true
           miracles
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           wrought
           by
           diuers
           of
           his
           good
           Saints
           to
           the
           astonishment
           of
           people
           ,
           he
           did
           discredit
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           to
           purchase
           authority
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
             Si
             mihi
             non
             vultis
             credere
             ,
             operibus
             credite
             ,
          
           
           
             si
             opera
             non
             fecissem
             quae
             nemo
             alius
             vnquam
             fecit
             peccatum
             non
             baberent
             .
          
           But
           after
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Lawe
           hath
           beene
           once
           established
           and
           receiued
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           answered
           to
           the
           Rich
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Mosen
             habent
             &
             Prophetas
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           might
           not
           looke
           for
           one
           to
           come
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           look
           vpon
           :
           euen
           so
           we
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           miraculous
           works
           done
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Gospell
           left
           in
           perfection
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           embraced
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           eternall
           veritie
           ;
           we
           are
           no
           more
           to
           depend
           vpon
           miracles
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           testified
           after
           the
           doing
           of
           all
           these
           ;
           
             Scrutamini
             Scripturas
             quia
             illa
             testimonium
             perhibent
          
           
           
             de
             me
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doctrine
           more
           true
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           miracles
           haue
           beene
           onely
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           aforesaid
           vse
           ,
           for
           of
           themselues
           they
           are
           neither
           necessarie
           nor
           sufficient
           for
           saluation
           ;
           The
           Canancan
           and
           the
           Thiefe
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           they
           did
           beleeue
           vvithout
           miracles
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           saide
           ,
           Blessed
           are
           they
           who
           beleeue
           and
           haue
           not
           seene
           :
           so
           as
           they
           are
           not
           necessarie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Pharoh
           did
           see
           a
           number
           of
           miracles
           ,
           and
           was
           euer
           the
           more
           hardened
           ,
           which
           makes
           that
           they
           are
           not
           sufficient
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           great
           vanity
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           arrogate
           vnto
           her
           ,
           that
           power
           ,
           vvhich
           God
           thought
           not
           necessarie
           to
           leaue
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           foresaw
           to
           be
           dangerous
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vveakenesse
           of
           humane
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           discerne
           betwixt
           true
           and
           false
           miracles
           ;
           vvhat
           vvas
           it
           
           that
           did
           indure
           the
           heart
           of
           Pharoh
           ?
           vvant
           of
           beleefe
           in
           God
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           herewith
           also
           ,
           want
           of
           knowledge
           to
           discerne
           betwixt
           Mosaicall
           and
           Magicall
           miracles
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           leauing
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Church
           had
           beene
           an
           ambush
           to
           catch
           men
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           to
           Idolatry
           and
           the
           seruice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           testified
           plainly
           by
           the
           Scipture
           ;
           The
           Prophet
           saith
           ▪
           
             Seduxerunt
             Populum
             meum
             in
             miraculis
             mendasibus
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Surgent
             Pseudo
             Christi
             &
             pseudo
             Prophetae
             :
          
           
           
             Dabunt
             signa
             magna
             &
             prodigia
             in
             populum
             ,
             ita
             vt
             in
          
           
           
             errorem
             inducantur
             etiam
             Electi
             si
             fieri
             potest
             .
          
           How
           many
           shall
           say
           of
           those
           Prophets
           ,
           
             in
             Nomine
             tu●…
             prophetanimus
             ,
             Demonia
             eijcimus
             .
          
           How
           mightely
           did
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           deeeiue
           the
           multitude
           so
           desirous
           of
           miracles
           ,
           and
           so
           ignorant
           of
           them
           :
           
             Uir
             quidam
             Simon
             Magus
             seducebat
             Ciuitatem
          
           
           
             Samariae
             quem
             auscultabuntur
             omnes
             a
             minimo
             ad
             Summum
             ,
             dicentes
             haec
             est
             virtus
             Dei
             qui
             vocatur
             magna
             co
          
           
           
             quod
             multo
             tempore
             magicis
             suis
             signis
             dementasset
             cos
             .
          
           The
           looking
           for
           miracles
           is
           a
           token
           of
           Iewish
           &
           vnbeleeuing
           hearts
           ,
           
             Signa
             non
             sunt
             data
             fidelibus
             sed
             infidelibus
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           most
           proper
           to
           the
           incredulous
           Synagogue
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           
           cause
           aboue
           all
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           great
           power
           of
           miracles
           was
           giuen
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           heale
           the
           strongest
           diseases
           with
           his
           shadow
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           was
           neuer
           done
           by
           none
           of
           his
           fellow
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           not
           read
           the
           like
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             Iudaei
             signa
             petunt
             ,
             Gentes
             sapientiam
             quaerunt
             ,
          
           saith
           
           Paul.
           Secondly
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           more
           then
           madnesse
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           arrogating
           vnto
           her
           this
           perpetuitie
           of
           miracles
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           onely
           temporarie
           and
           personall
           in
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           shee
           doth
           manifestly
           cloth
           her selfe
           with
           those
           markes
           whereby
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           point
           forth
           the
           Antichrist
           .
           Let
           vs
           heare
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Reuelabitur
             iniquus
             ille
             cuius
             aduentus
             erit
             secundum
             operationem
             Satanae
             in
             omni
             virtute
             signis
             &
             prodigijs
             mendacibus
             :
          
           
           
             &
             omni
             seductione
             iniquitatis
             his
             qui
             pereunt
             :
          
           And
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Apocal
           :
           speaking
           of
           that
           second
           
           Beast
           which
           had
           two
           hornes
           like
           to
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           spake
           like
           a
           Dragon
           :
           
             Edetquo
             Signa
             magna
             adeo
             vt
             faciat
             ignem
             c
             Coelo
             discendere
             in
             conspectu
             hominum
             ,
             &
             seducet
             Incolas
          
           
           
             Terrae
             propter
             signa
             quae
             datum
             est
             ei
             vt
             faciat
             in
             conspectu
             Bestiae
             :
          
           In
           which
           places
           as
           we
           see
           this
           Traffique
           of
           Miracles
           is
           plainely
           called
           ,
           
             Operatio
             Satanae
          
           ,
           and
           a
           seduction
           of
           those
           who
           must
           perish
           .
           By
           these
           I
           doe
           appeale
           vnto
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lordships
           conscience
           ,
           whither
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           content
           our selues
           with
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           following
           Christs
           owne
           precept
           
             Sorutamini
             Scripturas
          
           ,
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           contemne
           this
           ridiculous
           and
           impious
           profession
           of
           pretended
           Miracles
           :
           I
           appeale
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           be
           answerable
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           said
           of
           that
           light
           which
           he
           hath
           giuen
           you
           :
           
             Est
             lux
             vera
             quae
             illuminat
             vm●…m
             hominem
             venientem
             in
             mundum
             ,
          
           Whether
           you
           do
           not
           thinke
           that
           those
           who
           in
           this
           Sunne-shine
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           would
           ground
           their
           beliefe
           vpon
           Miracles
           ,
           doe
           not
           iustly
           merite
           that
           answere
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           demanding
           miracles
           ,
           
             Generatio
             mala
             &
             adultera
             signum
             quaerit
             ,
          
           and
           whither
           you
           Lordship
           doe
           not
           hold
           all
           those
           who
           beleeue
           such
           poore
           and
           childish
           conceits
           bee
           not
           iustly
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           themselues
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           
             vt
             credant
             mendacio
             qui
             non
             crediderunt
             veritati
             .
          
        
         
           So
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           point
           of
           Miracles
           and
           Idolatrous
           worship
           with
           two
           short
           obseruations
           ,
           first
           for
           that
           exteriour
           splendor
           and
           shew
           of
           Religion
           by
           so
           many
           pilgrimages
           ,
           holy
           dayes
           and
           festiuall
           euenings
           and
           others
           deuoute
           like
           exercises
           which
           doe
           blind
           simple
           people
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           is
           the
           common
           marke
           and
           maske
           both
           of
           Idolatrous
           seruice
           ;
           the
           very
           pretended
           zeale
           and
           holy
           pretext
           of
           Balaam
           when
           he
           came
           to
           sacrifice
           vpon
           the
           mount
           of
           Balaac
           ,
           did
           bewray
           his
           Treacherie
           ,
           he
           cryed
           to
           build
           him
           seuen
           altars
           ,
           while
           as
           Abraham
           who
           was
           so
           faithful
           &
           sincere
           a
           sacrificer
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           honor
           him
           with
           this
           Testimonie
           ,
           
             Abraham
             beleeued
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             it
             
             was
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousnesse
             :
          
           the
           first
           father
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           when
           hee
           went
           vnto
           the
           mount
           to
           offer
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           ,
           hee
           did
           content
           himselfe
           with
           one
           Altar
           ,
           knowing
           how
           it
           is
           one
           Altar
           only
           that
           doth
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           ?
           &
           what
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           ?
           the
           Altar
           of
           our
           heart
           prouiding
           it
           bee
           in
           vprightesnesse
           and
           faith
           ,
           the
           immolation
           of
           contrite
           and
           faithfull
           prayers
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           (
           contrary
           to
           Balaam
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           no
           lesse
           then
           seuen
           Altars
           )
           
             Quoniam
             si
             voluisses
             sacrificium
             dedissem
             ,
             vtique
             holocaustis
             non
             delectaberis
             ,
             Sacrificium
             Deo
             est
             spiritus
             contribulatus
             :
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           ordinary
           to
           false
           worship
           to
           cloake
           and
           couer
           their
           deuotion
           with
           more
           specious
           shewes
           then
           are
           commanded
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           vsed
           by
           simple
           or
           true
           Professors
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           Italian
           saith
           ,
           
             Per
             coprir
             vn
             gran
             mal
             bisognia
             vn
             gran
             mantello
             ,
          
           there
           is
           need
           of
           a
           side
           cloake
           to
           hide
           a
           great
           euill
           .
           Secondly
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           such
           opinion
           maintained
           of
           miracles
           and
           popular
           credulitie
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Gentilisme
           said
           by
           
             Numa
             Pompillius
             ,
             Patres
             consilio
             valere
             decet
             ,
             populo
             superuacanea
             est
             calliditas
             :
          
           The
           fathers
           of
           states
           should
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           subtile
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           simple
           :
           so
           it
           is
           now
           said
           in
           Christian
           superstitions
           ,
           that
           
             ignorance
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             Deuotion
             ,
          
           &
           that
           Apocrypha
           speech
           of
           
             Esdra
             ,
             Haec
             narrabis
             Populo
             ,
             &
             haec
             abscondes
             ,
          
           holden
           for
           good
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           speciall
           Stratagem
           whereby
           the
           diuell
           doth
           leade
           men
           into
           the
           snares
           of
           idolatry
           to
           crie
           for
           miracles
           ,
           and
           to
           depend
           vpon
           them
           :
           They
           haue
           bene
           only
           ordained
           by
           God
           to
           beat
           and
           breake
           downe
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           infidelitie
           in
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           were
           strong
           in
           miracles
           ,
           but
           the
           Israelites
           did
           no
           sooner
           come
           to
           the
           borders
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           then
           they
           lost
           the
           light
           of
           their
           fierie
           pillar
           which
           conueyed
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           passed
           Iordan
           ,
           then
           the
           Manna
           ceased
           to
           raine
           downe
           foode
           vpon
           them
           .
           These
           extraordinarie
           things
           were
           to
           comfort
           and
           confirme
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           the
           vnspeakeable
           wisedome
           of
           God
           knowes
           that
           a
           custome
           of
           miracles
           working
           ,
           were
           to
           make
           vs
           vilipend
           his
           most
           glorious
           
           miracles
           :
           So
           as
           we
           must
           say
           that
           as
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           sencelesse
           Iewe
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           refused
           to
           goe
           forward
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           because
           hee
           wanted
           the
           pillar
           to
           conuey
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Manna
           to
           feede
           him
           ,
           euen
           so
           must
           wee
           esteeme
           him
           a
           foolish
           Christian
           ,
           who
           being
           entered
           into
           the
           cleere
           light
           of
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           he
           sees
           not
           the
           power
           of
           miracles
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Christian
           Progresse
           was
           granted
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           for
           conducting
           of
           the
           first
           beleeuers
           through
           the
           wildernes
           of
           Gentilisme
           ,
           or
           of
           Pharisaicall
           pride
           ,
           and
           for
           comforting
           them
           to
           reiect
           stoutly
           the
           yoake
           of
           their
           spirituall
           Pharaoh
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           he
           will
           refuse
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           Arke
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           wherein
           are
           comprehended
           the
           whole
           mysteries
           of
           his
           law
           ;
           and
           without
           the
           which
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           the
           heauenly
           Canaan
           ,
           certaine
           he
           must
           bee
           counted
           more
           then
           mad
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           
        
         
           
             The
             impeietie
             of
             Papall
             Indulgences
             ,
             the
             open
             Pollution
             of
             the
             caelibate
             ,
             and
             other
             pregnant
             vices
             of
             Rome
             ,
             against
             the
             credit
             of
             all
             Christian
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           speake
           of
           that
           which
           I
           did
           obserue
           touching
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           dispensation
           ,
           wherein
           I
           neede
           not
           to
           be
           tedious
           and
           longsome
           ,
           the
           case
           being
           so
           notorious
           ,
           onely
           summarily
           and
           truely
           relate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           of
           things
           which
           I
           did
           see
           ,
           three
           or
           foure
           ,
           that
           did
           most
           specially
           offend
           me
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           more
           said
           concerning
           this
           abuse
           now
           adayes
           ,
           then
           our
           fore
           beeres
           haue
           said
           many
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           
             Omnia
             venalia
             Romae
          
           :
           and
           certainly
           no
           lesse
           ;
           if
           we
           should
           speake
           vprightly
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           Rome
           is
           a
           common
           staple
           of
           Pardons
           for
           all
           the
           sinnes
           and
           crymes
           that
           can
           be
           committed
           ,
           and
           those
           sold
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           one
           should
           
           thinke
           the
           
             Camera
             de
             Componendis
          
           ,
           within
           Saint
           Peter
           Palace
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           houses
           in
           Christendome
           .
           This
           mooued
           a
           fine
           iest
           in
           a
           certaine
           German
           ,
           who
           hauing
           some
           dispensation
           to
           purchase
           at
           Rome
           ,
           which
           he
           look't
           to
           haue
           granted
           to
           him
           gratis
           ,
           but
           finding
           an
           ordinance
           on
           the
           backe
           of
           it
           for
           paiment
           of
           one
           hundred
           Ducats
           ,
           tooke
           a
           penne
           and
           blotted
           out
           the
           date
           wherein
           was
           said
           
             Datum
             Romae
          
           ,
           putting
           in
           the
           place
           of
           it
           
             Emprū
             Romae
          
           swearing
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           had
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           take
           it
           vpon
           his
           libertie
           ,
           then
           buy
           it
           so
           dearely
           .
           I
           did
           see
           their
           diuers
           Monasteries
           or
           Conuentuall
           houses
           of
           religious
           persons
           ,
           wherein
           liue
           great
           numbers
           ,
           which
           houses
           bee
           no
           way
           endued
           with
           rents
           nor
           prouided
           ,
           but
           only
           referred
           to
           voluntary
           charitie
           :
           for
           helpe
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Pope
           doth
           grant
           them
           some
           priuiledged
           Altars
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           Festiuall
           day
           ,
           vpon
           the
           which
           ,
           thither
           the
           whole
           people
           resorteth
           ,
           but
           chiefely
           profligat
           and
           debaushed
           persons
           :
           as
           ,
           Whoores
           ,
           Bawdes
           ,
           idle
           Rascalls
           ,
           Charlatanes
           Coosoners
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           offer
           of
           some
           grosse
           almes
           ,
           bring
           back
           with
           them
           so
           many
           Pardons
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           many
           soule
           Masses
           by
           redemption
           from
           Purgatory
           :
           induring
           which
           time
           of
           the
           Visitation
           of
           this
           Altar
           ,
           the
           people
           entring
           at
           one
           dore
           ,
           and
           issuing
           out
           at
           an
           other
           ,
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           without
           intermission
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           voyce
           to
           be
           heard
           at
           the
           first
           port
           ,
           but
           calling
           out
           aloud
           ,
           
             Fate
             vna
             bellissima
             diuotione
          
           :
           Make
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           a
           braue
           deuotion
           ;
           by
           the
           which
           is
           meant
           ,
           to
           giue
           a
           fat
           Offering
           Conferring
           this
           ●…oyce
           with
           that
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           heard
           in
           their
           
             Camera
             de
             ▪
             componendis
          
           ,
           it
           resembleth
           in
           my
           eares
           that
           cry
           of
           the
           two
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Horse-leech
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prouerbs
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Dua
             sunt
             sanquisugae
             filiae
             quae
             semper
             clamant
             affer
             ,
             affer
             :
          
           all
           which
           deuotion
           consisteth
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           those
           who
           bought
           the
           Pardons
           ,
           being
           so
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Religious
           exercise
           ,
           a
           Trade
           of
           abominable
           impietie
           :
           for
           while
           I
           was
           curious
           to
           aske
           the
           Priests
           of
           those
           Altars
           ,
           vpon
           the
           importance
           of
           their
           priuiledges
           ;
           
           I
           did
           receiue
           no
           other
           answere
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           once
           graunted
           by
           the
           Pope
           was
           absolutely
           good
           and
           effectuall
           for
           all
           .
           Againe
           ,
           I
           saw
           this
           ,
           which
           fell
           foorth
           during
           my
           being
           there
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Neuers
           came
           there
           in
           great
           and
           glorious
           state
           ,
           extraordinar
           Ambassador
           from
           the
           French
           King
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           that
           Seat
           ,
           with
           such
           personages
           ,
           did
           grauut
           him
           Indulgences
           very
           large
           and
           bountifull
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           haue
           thought
           the
           ports
           of
           hell
           was
           not
           able
           to
           preuaile
           against
           them
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Dukes
           Medalls
           and
           Beads
           came
           to
           be
           blessed
           vpon
           the
           Popes
           Altar
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           famous
           Whore
           in
           Rome
           who
           had
           not
           also
           numbers
           put
           in
           for
           her
           ,
           saying
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           haue
           heard
           with
           mine
           eares
           )
           The
           French
           Indulgences
           should
           procure
           them
           both
           English
           and
           Spanish
           money
           .
           This
           kinde
           of
           Marchandise
           and
           publike
           sale
           of
           sinnes
           is
           vsed
           in
           so
           lewd
           and
           vile
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           simple
           man
           in
           the
           world
           would
           count
           it
           to
           bee
           a
           scuruie
           ridiculous
           inuention
           of
           insatiable
           auarice
           .
           During
           my
           being
           at
           Rome
           ,
           there
           hapned
           to
           dye
           there
           a
           rich
           Venetian
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           left
           in
           Legacy
           a
           good
           summe
           of
           money
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           standing
           vpon
           the
           
             Monte
             di
             Trinita
          
           ,
           for
           celebration
           of
           his
           Funeralls
           ,
           and
           seruices
           for
           his
           soule
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           which
           was
           appointed
           for
           those
           Funerall
           Offices
           ,
           I
           did
           finde
           my selfe
           soone
           in
           the
           morning
           vpon
           that
           Mount
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           fresh
           and
           delectable
           walke
           ,
           when
           a
           number
           of
           Fryers
           ,
           with
           great
           Torches
           ,
           comming
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           demanded
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           was
           beside
           me
           ,
           whither
           they
           did
           goe
           ?
           to
           whom
           one
           of
           them
           did
           answere
           ,
           
             Andiamo
             cauare
             del
             purgatorio
             Lá●…ima
             di
             quel
             mercadante
             Venetiano
             chi
             morse
             láltro
             iorno
             :
          
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           translated
           sincerely
           we
           go
           to
           hale
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           the
           soule
           of
           that
           Venecian
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           died
           the
           last
           day
           .
           The
           Gentlemā
           replied
           in
           bitter
           speech
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           calling
           him
           Cuillione
           ,
           &
           Morbidotto
           ,
           which
           be
           ignominious
           &
           contēptible
           words
           ,
           because
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           hee
           doth
           not
           keepe
           in
           Purgatory
           to
           
           the
           worlds
           end
           all
           those
           wretched
           soules
           of
           Uenice
           ,
           who
           doe
           so
           disturbe
           the
           Apostolike
           Seat
           :
           for
           it
           was
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           of
           those
           late
           broyles
           betwixt
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Venetians
           .
           Can
           any
           iest
           in
           the
           world
           be
           more
           worthy
           of
           derision
           ?
           then
           this
           or
           any
           thing
           more
           like
           the
           pittifull
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           where
           the
           Priests
           made
           the
           sensles
           people
           to
           thinke
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           make
           their
           gods
           propitious
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           rich
           Offerings
           .
           This
           sort
           of
           doing
           is
           so
           frequent
           there
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           no
           other
           businesse
           :
           and
           if
           it
           be
           true
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           
             Quel
             che
             fa
             sua
             santita
             è
             fatto
             ,
          
           that
           which
           the
           Popes
           Holinesse
           doth
           ,
           is
           done
           ,
           certaine
           all
           those
           of
           those
           Countries
           must
           bee
           in
           heauen
           before
           their
           feete
           be
           cold
           ,
           as
           wee
           say
           ,
           because
           the
           most
           wicked
           and
           godlesse
           among
           them
           neuer
           departeh
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           laden
           with
           Pardons
           .
           And
           this
           farre
           I
           thinke
           is
           enough
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           abuse
           is
           not
           onely
           authorised
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           married
           with
           Religion
           ,
           seeing
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           they
           doe
           found
           Cloystrall
           societies
           .
           And
           this
           onely
           speaking
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           for
           to
           reason
           
             Quo
             iure
          
           ,
           these
           are
           practised
           ,
           it
           is
           Theologicall
           ,
           alwaies
           the
           most
           learned
           among
           them
           haue
           said
           to
           me
           touching
           the
           Popes
           power
           ,
           
             Ilnostro
             signore
             è
             dio
             sopta
             la
             terra
             ,
          
           Our
           Lord
           the
           Pope
           he
           is
           God
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           hee
           may
           dispence
           what
           hee
           will
           :
           Yea
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           the
           question
           were
           to
           marry
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           to
           an
           hereticall
           Princesse
           ,
           the
           Pope
           will
           first
           dispense
           him
           to
           marry
           his
           owne
           Sister
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           go
           aboue
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           of
           his
           holy
           Law
           ,
           that
           a
           jot
           thereof
           shall
           not
           perish
           not
           be
           changed
           ?
           Well
           ,
           to
           vrge
           Theologicall
           Arguments
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           remit
           your
           Lordship
           to
           search-the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           it
           is
           there
           that
           doth
           sit
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           exalt
           
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God.
           And
           now
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lordships
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           contemplation
           of
           so
           grosse
           things
           ;
           first
           ,
           such
           Ethnicke
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           while
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           being
           aliue
           ,
           did
           teare
           their
           cloathes
           ,
           and
           runne
           vpon
           the
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           haue
           adored
           
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           men
           like
           vnto
           themselues
           .
           Now
           so
           much
           adoration
           must
           -
           bee
           done
           to
           the
           Statues
           of
           their
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           that
           one
           shall
           not
           enter
           within
           Saint
           Peters
           Church
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           kneele
           to
           salute
           him
           where
           hee
           sits
           in
           brasse
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           our
           head
           vnder
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           kisse
           euery
           one
           of
           his
           toes
           seuerally
           .
           Then
           such
           impious
           and
           base
           auarice
           in
           this
           trade
           of
           Purgatory
           and
           Indulgences
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           
             Camera
             de
             Componendis
          
           there
           sitteth
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           making
           sale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           for
           money
           ,
           of
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           insatiable
           hands
           ,
           that
           if
           euer
           I
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           a
           remote
           Countrey
           to
           honour
           the
           Apostolicall
           Seat
           ,
           would
           giue
           him
           largely
           for
           dispensation
           ,
           hee
           would
           willingly
           embrace
           it
           ,
           as
           who
           knowes
           what
           I
           did
           pretend
           :
           to
           bee
           the
           more
           assured
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           your
           Lordships
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           you
           thinke
           those
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           breede
           doubts
           of
           Religion
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           in
           whom
           God
           hath
           left
           a
           sparke
           of
           his
           feare
           ,
           or
           one
           graine
           of
           right
           knowledge
           .
           Assuredly
           they
           mooued
           me
           to
           great
           iealousie
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           me
           (
           as
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           the
           Angell
           was
           to
           the
           poore
           Asse
           of
           Balaam
           )
           terror
           albeit
           (
           I
           confesse
           sincerely
           )
           the
           strong
           opinion
           which
           I
           had
           drunken
           so
           long
           before
           ,
           &
           the
           plausible
           shew
           of
           things
           ,
           did
           for
           a
           while
           violently
           hold
           me
           into
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           did
           force
           his
           Asse
           to
           goe
           on
           ,
           after
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           the
           Angell
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           I
           begun
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           what
           were
           the
           faults
           which
           were
           so
           ordinarily
           and
           easily
           pardoned
           (
           which
           is
           the
           third
           thing
           in
           number
           of
           those
           which
           I
           most
           narrowly
           obserued
           )
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           speake
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           therewith
           to
           prouide
           that
           my
           penne
           be
           not
           slandered
           for
           contumelies
           and
           Philippicke
           passions
           ,
           alwayes
           I
           shall
           so
           limitate
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           blot
           so
           graue
           a
           purpose
           with
           an
           humour
           of
           rayling
           or
           shamelesnesse
           :
           In
           the
           day
           of
           visitation
           and
           punishment
           ,
           I
           shall
           
           beginne
           at
           my
           sanctuary
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           wherefore
           is
           this
           ?
           because
           
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             totus
             componitur
             orbis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prelates
           be
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Rulers
           makes
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           testifie
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Egressa
             est
          
           
           
             iniquitas
             à
             Senioribus
             &
             ab
             ijs
             qui
             videbantur
             regere
             populum
             :
          
           Iniquitie
           hath
           gon
           out
           from
           the
           Elders
           and
           those
           who
           seemed
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           in
           a
           iust
           censure
           of
           the
           manners
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           auoided
           ,
           first
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           Court
           ,
           wherein
           is
           to
           bee
           seene
           such
           fastuous
           and
           intollerable
           pompe
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           glory
           as
           hath
           neuer
           beene
           vsurped
           by
           any
           earthly
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           maiestie
           of
           the
           Papall
           carriage
           ,
           borne
           one
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           
             auro
             fulgens
             &
             smaragdis
          
           ,
           shining
           amidst
           gold
           and
           Iewels
           ,
           those
           who
           beare
           him
           treading
           vpon
           fine
           cloth
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           pauement
           is
           couered
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           fearefull
           guard
           ,
           the
           thundering
           of
           Canons
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           trumpets
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           musicall
           instruments
           :
           at
           whose
           presence
           ,
           numbers
           of
           Princes
           ,
           stately
           Embassadours
           ,
           great
           parsonages
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           of
           people
           doe
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           saluting
           him
           
             holy
             ;
             holy
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           not
           onely
           be
           Christs
           Vicar
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           but
           also
           emulator
           of
           his
           diuine
           glory
           in
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           and
           be
           worshipped
           like
           that
           glorious
           Lambe
           ,
           before
           whom
           numbers
           doe
           fall
           downe
           to
           crie
           
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
          
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           sight
           thereof
           I
           was
           indeed
           amased
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           vision
           ,
           and
           demaunding
           a
           French
           Gentleman
           (
           who
           had
           newly
           also
           arriued
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           zealous
           Papist
           )
           how
           he
           did
           esteeme
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           seene
           ;
           he
           answered
           me
           in
           the
           termes
           of
           (
           be
           God
           )
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           carriage
           of
           him
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Regnum
             meum
             non
             est
             de
             hoc
             mundo
             ,
          
           and
           who
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Exemplum
             de
             di
             vobis
             vt
             quemadmodum
             ego
             feci
             ita
             &
             vos
             faciatis
             ,
          
           which
           answer
           I
           haue
           many
           times
           since
           thought
           to
           be
           as
           pertinent
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           had
           inspired
           it
           into
           him
           :
           For
           if
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           be
           called
           the
           kingdome
           of
           sinne
           
           and
           of
           darkenes
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Satan
           is
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           is
           called
           the
           kingdom
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           shew
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Euangell
           ,
           compriseth
           the
           world
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           sin
           ,
           &
           hath
           diuided
           it
           in
           three
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           saith
           Iohn
           is
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           it
           is
           either
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           eye
           ,
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           pride
           of
           life
           :
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           wonderfull
           harmony
           and
           correspondence
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           God
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           this
           diuision
           of
           the
           world
           and
           of
           sinne
           heere
           ,
           equall
           with
           that
           diuersitie
           of
           sinne
           which
           did
           enter
           into
           the
           world
           with
           Eua
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           The
           text
           of
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           saw
           that
           the
           Tree
           was
           pleasant
           to
           the
           eie
           ,
           (
           there
           is
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           eye
           )
           that
           it
           was
           good
           for
           meate
           ,
           (
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           )
           and
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           desired
           for
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           emulation
           with
           God
           )
           so
           that
           the
           enioying
           of
           these
           three
           concupiscences
           ,
           is
           the
           enioying
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             as
             Iohn
          
           saith
           ,
           and
           that
           againe
           to
           bee
           contrarie
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           denie
           .
           For
           Christ
           had
           the
           offer
           made
           vnto
           him
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           from
           Satan
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           and
           did
           refuse
           it
           :
           
             Haec
             omnia
             tibi
             dabo
             si
             cadens
             adoraneris
             me
             .
          
           Now
           whither
           or
           not
           the
           Popes
           haue
           taken
           this
           dominion
           of
           Rome
           from
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           their
           predecessor
           S.
           
             Peter
             :
             Exemplum
             tibi
             dedi
             vt
             quemadmodum
             ego
             feci
             ita
             &
             faciastu
             ,
          
           or
           from
           the
           diuell
           ,
           
           who
           is
           prince
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           tried
           from
           those
           concupiscences
           ;
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           bath
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Haec
             fuit
             iniquit
             as
             Sodomae
             abundautia
             &
             otium
             ,
          
           I
           will
           not
           rashly
           say
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           Sodom
           ,
           vnlesse
           I
           shew
           reason
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           aske
           if
           euer
           any
           towne
           ,
           state
           or
           people
           had
           more
           abundance
           ,
           and
           idlenesse
           then
           haue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Consistory
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           togall
           Clergie
           ,
           who
           doe
           more
           truely
           proclaime
           
             Cedant
             arma
             Togae
          
           ,
           then
           euer
           did
           their
           predecessor
           Cicero
           .
           For
           he
           was
           
           ouerthrowne
           by
           armes
           ,
           and
           the
           seate
           of
           Rome
           amidst
           neighbor
           combustions
           what
           doth
           she
           ,
           
             Circundata
             Marte
             quiescit
          
           .
           For
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           eye
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           who
           they
           be
           in
           the
           world
           that
           may
           match
           with
           Rome
           ,
           of
           whose
           magnificent
           Palaces
           ,
           sumptuous
           vineyards
           with
           their
           royall
           fountaines
           ,
           volaries
           ,
           picsaries
           ,
           walkes
           ,
           vmbrages
           ,
           and
           all
           sort
           of
           most
           princely
           pleasures
           ,
           one
           may
           make
           such
           a
           description
           as
           Ouid
           did
           of
           
             Regia
             solis
          
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           the
           materials
           to
           bee
           most
           rare
           and
           precious
           ,
           then
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Materiam
             superabat
             opus
          
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           sure
           argument
           that
           they
           haue
           store
           of
           that
           eye
           concupiscence
           ,
           which
           standeth
           in
           infinite
           Treasures
           of
           golde
           and
           siluer
           ,
           most
           easilie
           gotten
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           center
           of
           the
           richest
           countries
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           those
           a
           great
           part
           be
           vnder
           their
           subiection
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           sit
           aboue
           the
           neckes
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           sunne
           is
           aboue
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           burnt
           clymate
           ,
           they
           doe
           exhaust
           their
           fogges
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           dexteritie
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           mooue
           them
           to
           quite
           their
           very
           earerings
           for
           making
           of
           the
           golden
           Calse
           .
           There
           is
           no
           trauaylour
           who
           doth
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           for
           beautie
           of
           buildings
           for
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           either
           in
           money
           ,
           or
           in
           plate
           ,
           for
           store
           of
           Iewels
           they
           goe
           beyond
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           euer
           haue
           beene
           .
           As
           for
           concupiscence
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           speaking
           generally
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           people
           :
           
             Eloquar
             an
             siliam
          
           :
           But
           what
           is
           spoken
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           I
           doe
           thinke
           that
           as
           they
           haue
           more
           abundance
           and
           more
           idlenesse
           then
           euer
           was
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           so
           there
           be
           among
           them
           villanous
           lustes
           neuer
           knowen
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           sinne
           which
           we
           call
           Sodomie
           ,
           God
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           indeede
           thought
           a
           veniall
           transgression
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           heare
           it
           maintained
           in
           reasoning
           by
           persons
           carrying
           religious
           dignities
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           haue
           followed
           the
           Idolatrie
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           haue
           also
           followed
           their
           pollution
           and
           filthinesse
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           iustifie
           by
           speeches
           and
           admonitions
           against
           
           such
           thing●…
           it
           is
           thought
           an
           idle
           curiositie
           thère
           ,
           and
           such
           also
           as
           a
           stanger
           would
           find
           dangerous
           ,
           while
           as
           it
           is
           a
           familiarthing
           there
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           
             Illustrissima
             Signoria
          
           hath
           in
           the
           retyred
           place
           of
           his
           Vignia
           ,
           his
           Suirginata
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           gallant
           wench
           of
           braue
           &
           fresh
           blood
           brought
           perhaps
           from
           the
           farthest
           part
           of
           Germanie
           to
           be
           defloured
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           Ganimedes
           at
           home
           to
           shew
           that
           his
           monstrous
           Religion
           hath
           made
           a
           monster
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           one
           day
           to
           obey
           nature
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           luste
           ,
           an
           other
           day
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           heue
           .
           And
           whither
           their
           Cur●…isanes
           haue
           learned
           this
           
             M●…ngiar
             in
             tondo
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           enough
           vnderstood
           of
           those
           who
           haue
           beene
           any
           while
           among
           them
           :
        
         
           While
           those
           be
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           to
           aske
           what
           is
           among
           the
           popular
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           ,
           nor
           to
           defile
           oliaste
           and
           vertnou●…
           cares
           with
           vncleane
           speeches
           of
           Bordels
           ,
           and
           Bardasches
           ,
           which
           bee
           there
           as
           ordinarily
           frequented
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           manners
           of
           their
           multitude
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           are
           fearefull
           to
           a
           heart
           which
           feareth
           God
           ,
           to
           heare
           their
           more
           then
           blasphemous
           oathes
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           say
           whither
           they
           smell
           more
           of
           i●…pletie
           ,
           or
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           their
           secret
           practises
           of
           mutuall
           deceipts
           ,
           their
           diuelish
           artes
           to
           execute
           their
           malice
           ,
           not
           forbearing
           clan
           destine
           murthers
           amongst
           neerest
           kinsfolkes
           ,
           and
           their
           filthie
           trade
           of
           Purgatory
           founded
           vpon
           Indulgences
           of
           these
           abhominable
           vilanies
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           third
           concupiscence
           ,
           which
           is
           pride
           of
           life
           .
           VVas
           there
           euer
           a
           pride
           like
           vnto
           this
           pride
           ?
           a
           company
           of
           pretended
           Priests
           to
           sit
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           presume
           to
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           their
           bodies
           and
           goods
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           sacred
           D●…adems
           of
           annoynted
           Kings
           ?
           Was
           there
           euer
           a
           pride
           equall
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           Priest
           shall
           thinke
           it
           his
           due
           ,
           that
           Kings
           and
           Monarks
           shall
           kisse
           his
           foote
           ?
           that
           he
           shall
           say
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Sup●…
             basiliscum
             ●…labo
             &
             conoulc●…●…nem
          
           ?
           that
           hee
           shall
           :
           arrogate
           power
           to
           sell
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           
           and
           count
           himselfe
           God
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ,
           saying
           with
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Diuisum
             imperium
             cum
             Ioue
             Caesan
             habet
             ,
          
           stil
           following
           Gentiselime
           striuing
           as
           the
           Ethnicke
           Emperors
           did
           ,
           tomake
           it
           again
           
             Roma
             caput
             Mundi
          
           .
           Such
           perpetual
           toyle
           &
           busines
           doth
           that
           Consistory
           keep
           about
           this
           my
           stery
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           thē
           ,
           as
           Lucianus
           ,
           mocking
           the
           plurality
           &
           idlenes
           of
           the
           Poeticall
           gods
           ,
           said
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           while
           som
           other
           god
           one
           day
           would
           haue
           talk't
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           busie
           ,
           
             quid
             facit
             ?
             parturit
          
           said
           one
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           trauayling
           of
           the
           birth
           of
           Minerua
           (
           whom
           the
           Poets
           faine
           to
           be
           bred
           in
           the
           braine
           of
           
             Iupiter
             .
          
           )
           Sowee
           may
           affirme
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Quod
             semper
             parturiant
          
           ,
           they
           bee
           euer
           bringing
           foorth
           their
           birth
           :
           but
           what
           birth
           ?
           is
           it
           Minerua
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           bookes
           or
           precepts
           of
           wisedome
           ?
           no
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           imitate
           Iupiter
           to
           bring
           foorth
           Minerua
           ,
           true
           wisedome
           of
           pietie
           and
           peace
           :
           they
           imitate
           that
           Goddesse
           of
           wrath
           ,
           Nemesis
           ,
           who
           did
           send
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           her
           Pandora
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           curiositie
           ,
           contention
           ,
           malignitie
           ,
           and
           dissention
           :
           the
           bookes
           of
           vengeance
           and
           endlesse
           discord
           ,
           witnesse
           their
           
             Archipandora
             ,
             Bellarmine
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Papall
           Supremacie
           ,
           whereof
           I
           shall
           speake
           hereafter
           :
           witnesse
           their
           
             Pandora
             Mariana
          
           the
           Iesuite
           :
           heere
           you
           shall
           see
           what
           is
           the
           birth
           of
           their
           trauailing
           ,
           murther
           of
           Princes
           ,
           rebellion
           of
           Subiects
           ,
           bloud
           of
           legions
           ,
           desolation
           of
           Countries
           ,
           setting
           on
           fire
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           for
           building
           againe
           that
           Tower
           of
           Babell
           ,
           which
           doth
           keepe
           Christian
           people
           in
           such
           desperate
           pacoxisme
           and
           diuision
           of
           tongues
           ,
           that
           ,
           alas
           ,
           wee
           are
           neuer
           like
           to
           speake
           one
           language
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           Lord
           punished
           their
           pride
           ,
           their
           vnspeakable
           pride
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           vnto
           the
           pride
           of
           him
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Ascendam
             super
             altudinem
             nubium
             ,
             super
             moxtes
             Aquilonis
             ,
             &
             fimilie
             ero
             altissimo
             .
          
           They
           be
           in
           effect
           ,
           Cloudes
           ,
           high
           with
           proud
           ambition
           ,
           moyst
           and
           humide
           with
           letcherie
           ,
           bright
           and
           shining
           with
           glorious
           ostentation
           ,
           thundring
           with
           arrogance
           and
           tumults
           which
           they
           contriue
           :
           
             Hi
             sunt
             nubes
          
           
           
             sine
             aqua
             ,
             quae
             a
             ventis
             circumferuntur
             ,
          
           saith
           Thaddeus
           :
           this
           
           is
           that
           fatall
           Tower
           builded
           by
           that
           mighty
           Nimrod
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           whereof
           God
           hath
           concluded
           
             Tollatur
             in
             altum
             vt
             lapsu
             grauiore
             cadat
             :
          
           It
           must
           bee
           mounted
           to
           great
           heigth
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           also
           haue
           a
           great
           fall
           :
           it
           may
           be
           iustly
           called
           fatall
           ,
           the
           very
           Church
           doth
           not
           escape
           this
           blot
           ,
           but
           euen
           her
           first
           plants
           haue
           beene
           annoyed
           with
           these
           pernicious
           weedes
           of
           pride
           and
           ambition
           :
           Aaron
           and
           
           Miriam
           grudged
           against
           Moses
           ,
           and
           did
           striue
           for
           authoritie
           .
           The
           first
           sacred
           Colledge
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           were
           not
           free
           of
           this
           contagion
           .
           Iames
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           called
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           the
           Arch-pillers
           
           which
           did
           sustaine
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           they
           contended
           for
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Christ.
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           Diuines
           and
           Prelates
           should
           not
           learne
           the
           wisedome
           of
           humilitie
           from
           the
           very
           stile
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           speaking
           in
           these
           particulars
           :
           When
           this
           Tower
           of
           Babel
           (
           vnto
           the
           which
           I
           compare
           the
           pride
           of
           Rome
           )
           was
           builded
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Senair
           (
           which
           is
           interpreted
           to
           stinke
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           )
           by
           the
           posteritie
           of
           Noe
           ,
           the
           text
           sayes
           ,
           they
           parted
           from
           the
           Orient
           ,
           which
           is
           interpreted
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Zachary
           testifies
           ,
           
             Ecce
             vir
             ,
             Oriens
             nomen
             eius
             subter
             eum
             orietur
             lux
             .
          
           
           And
           
             Luke
             ,
             Perviscera
             misericordiae
             Dei
             nostri
             in
             quibus
             visitauit
             nos
             Oriens
             ex
             alto
             :
          
           they
           were
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Noe
           who
           went
           from
           this
           Orient
           to
           Sanair
           :
           but
           from
           that
           forward
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doeth
           no
           more
           call
           them
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           but
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
             Descendit
             Dominus
             &
             vidit
             vrbem
             quam
             edificanerunt
             filij
             Adam
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           ,
           speaking
           of
           this
           pride
           of
           Iames
           &
           Iohn
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           vouchsafe
           them
           the
           names
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           their
           owne
           names
           ;
           but
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Zebedoeus
             ,
             Accessit
             ad
             Iesum
             mater
             filiorum
             Zebedei
          
           which
           is
           a
           notable
           Art
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           reproch
           pride
           .
           O
           you
           blinde
           Prelates
           of
           Rome
           ,
           you
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Noe
           ,
           you
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           and
           not
           Apostles
           ,
           why
           haue
           ye
           through
           your
           pride
           lost
           your
           names
           ,
           and
           parted
           from
           your
           Orient
           !
           if
           your
           Tower
           were
           firmely
           established
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Dauid
           vpon
           Sion
           ,
           no
           tempest
           were
           able
           to
           shake
           it
           :
           it
           is
           but
           of
           stones
           ,
           
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           slime
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           forged
           out
           of
           earthly
           auarice
           and
           ambition
           .
           That
           of
           Dauid
           was
           founded
           vpon
           a
           sure
           rocke
           ,
           
             fundata
             super
             firmam
             Petram
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Ipso
             summo
             angulari
             Lapide
             Christo
          
           :
           hauing
           Christ
           himselfe
           for
           the
           chiefe
           corner
           Stone
           :
           therefore
           shall
           that
           of
           yours
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           him
           who
           was
           the
           first
           author
           of
           such
           fabricks
           .
           While
           I
           did
           behold
           at
           leisure
           in
           Rome
           this
           fulnesse
           and
           ouerflowing
           of
           concupiscence
           in
           mens
           manners
           ,
           one
           may
           easily
           gesse
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           mee
           like
           vnto
           the
           second
           appearing
           of
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Asse
           of
           Balaam
           .
           In
           that
           Towne
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Mother
           Churches
           ,
           where
           pouertie
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           miserie
           ,
           and
           glorious
           martyrdome
           had
           beene
           indured
           for
           plantation
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           where
           Pastors
           were
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           the
           commaundement
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Cloystorall
           and
           Monasticall
           deserts
           of
           true
           solitude
           and
           holinesse
           were
           to
           bee
           seene
           of
           olde
           ,
           that
           now
           adaies
           
             no
             vestigium
          
           doth
           remaine
           ,
           no
           marke
           of
           that
           sanctitie
           ,
           yea
           ,
           not
           a
           cloke
           sufficient
           to
           couer
           their
           nakednesse
           :
           nothing
           but
           an
           Ocean
           of
           abuses
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           swelling
           in
           pride
           and
           riches
           ,
           polluted
           with
           filthinesse
           and
           lust
           ,
           defiled
           with
           Idolatrie
           ,
           seeking
           the
           world
           and
           dominion
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           
             Non
             quaerimus
             quae
             vestra
             sunt
             sed
             vos
             :
          
           Contrarie
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           
             mittam
             vobis
             venatores
             multos
             qui
             venabuntur
             vos
          
           saith
           Ieremie
           
             Vos
             non
             vestra
          
           :
           contrarie
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           
             faciam
             vos
             piscatores
             hominum
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           not
           piscium
           nor
           yet
           pecuniarum
           .
           The
           people
           tyed
           to
           superstition
           ,
           religion
           turned
           to
           pharisaicall
           ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Euangel
           neglected
           ,
           the
           law
           became
           Mosaicall
           ,
           daylie
           impietie
           of
           all
           sortes
           ,
           daylie
           sacrifices
           and
           pardons
           for
           all
           abominatiōs
           ,
           the
           holy
           deserts
           opened
           again
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           defiled
           with
           pride
           and
           vilanons
           lecherie
           ,
           the
           Towne
           smoking
           in
           the
           stincke
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           faithfull
           fathers
           their
           first
           foundatours
           might
           againe
           looke
           vpon
           
           their
           Successores
           they
           would
           cry
           
             nec
             nos
             Patres
             ,
             nec
             vos
             fily
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           who
           sustained
           Martyrdome
           being
           in
           number
           two
           and
           thirtie
           before
           
             Constantine
             the
             great
          
           ,
           what
           would
           they
           say
           to
           the
           Pope
           who
           walketh
           vpon
           the
           neckes
           of
           Monarkes
           ,
           while
           they
           succeeded
           onlie
           to
           Christ
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           what
           would
           that
           austere
           Saint
           Francis
           say
           vnto
           these
           Idle
           Bellies
           who
           haue
           abused
           his
           simple
           hoode
           to
           couer
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           what
           Saint
           Dominicke
           against
           the
           beastlie
           pride
           of
           his
           successors
           ;
           and
           what
           holie
           Saint
           Augustine
           against
           idle
           pretenders
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           
             Flagellum
             hareticorum
             &
             infidelitatis
          
           to
           plague
           heresie
           and
           infidelitie
           ,
           Now
           to
           finde
           among
           them
           one
           of
           the
           true
           succession
           of
           those
           noble
           
             Macharij
             ,
             Hillarij
             ,
             Antonij
             ,
             Pauli
             ,
             Ignatij
             ,
             Tertulliani
             ,
             Hieronimij
             ,
             Cyprianij
             ,
             Augustini
          
           or
           such
           like
           of
           that
           trewe
           christian
           race
           it
           is
           a
           dreame
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           there
           ,
           but
           those
           sometime
           sacred
           mountaynes
           ,
           and
           those
           holie
           solitudes
           of
           retyred
           sanctitie
           ,
           become
           the
           desertes
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           the
           darknes
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           tower
           of
           Gyantes
           ,
           
           the
           Furnace
           of
           Babilon
           the
           shippe
           of
           Tarsus
           ,
           that
           beleeue
           me
           it
           did
           almost
           moue
           me
           to
           teares
           and
           make
           me
           to
           say
           with
           the
           Prophet
           
             Super
             montes
             assumpsi
             &
             fletum
             ,
             lamentum
             &
             super
             speciosa
             deserti
             Planctum
             :
             Aime
             Domine
             clamabo
             speciosa
             deserti
             consunipsit
             ignis
             ,
          
           The
           fire
           ,
           alas
           
           hath
           consumed
           the
           beautie
           of
           the
           deserts
           ,
           those
           prophane
           fiers
           of
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           which
           burne
           at
           the
           daylie
           Sacrifice
           ,
           that
           destroying
           fire
           of
           ambition
           ,
           auarice
           ,
           and
           Lecherie
           which
           is
           neuer
           furnished
           with
           fuell
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           fire
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           flesh
           whereat
           while
           S.
           Peter
           stood
           to
           warme
           him
           ,
           he
           denyed
           his
           master
           ,
           It
           doth
           still
           burne
           in
           the
           hal
           of
           Calphas
           ,
           O
           oursed
           fire
           which
           is
           not
           on
           ly
           cōtent
           to
           burne
           in
           the
           coūtrey
           ,
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           in
           the
           court
           ,
           in
           the
           Palaces
           of
           Prelats
           and
           rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           also
           spoyled
           the
           holie
           deserts
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           
             speciosa
             deserti
             consumpsit
             ignis
          
           ,
           making
           our
           christian
           religion
           the
           opprobrie
           and
           scandall
           
           of
           Turkish
           impietie
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           veritie
           in
           Gods
           word
           :
           
             Corruit
             in
             plat●…is
             veritas
          
           saith
           the
           prophet
           ,
           
             Equitas
             non
             potuit
             ingredi
             ,
             &
             facta
             est
             vdritas
             in
             obliuionem
             ,
          
           O
           poore
           and
           neglected
           veritie
           ,
           now
           are
           come
           to
           passe
           (
           thought
           I
           )
           the
           visions
           of
           leremie
           ,
           
             Quid
             vides
             Ieremia
             ?
             ficus
             bonas
             bonas
             valde
             ,
             quid
             vides
             Ieremia
             ?
             ficus
             malas
             malas
             valde
             ,
             quae
             comedi
             non
             possunt
             .
          
           So
           to
           close
           also
           this
           point
           of
           fleshlie
           concupiscence
           or
           kingdome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           doe
           appeale
           to
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lordships
           conscience
           whether
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           things
           being
           as
           I
           haue
           related
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           hath
           holden
           the
           bargaine
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           refuse
           ,
           in
           accepting
           from
           Satan
           this
           worldlie
           kingdome
           ,
           whether
           your
           Lo
           ▪
           :
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Rome
           be
           of
           such
           as
           the
           Lord
           God
           spake
           of
           to
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           by
           his
           prophet
           Esai
           :
           My
           people
           the
           Rulers
           haue
           corrupted
           the
           way
           of
           thy
           footesteps
           :
           It
           is
           they
           who
           haue
           burnt
           vp
           my
           vineyard
           ,
           saying
           againe
           thereafter
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           enter
           in
           iudgement
           with
           you
           Rulers
           :
           whether
           your
           Lord
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           is
           entered
           in
           iudgment
           alreadie
           with
           them
           and
           as
           it
           was
           pronounced
           against
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           
             auferetur
             a
             vobis
             Regnum
          
           
           
             Dei
             &
             dabitur
             Genti
             facienti
             fructum
             :
          
           Hath
           he
           not
           taken
           from
           them
           his
           kingdome
           by
           remoouing
           the
           candlestick
           which
           keeps
           the
           true
           light
           the
           Lamp
           which
           keeps
           the
           liuelie
           oyle
           ,
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           them
           ouer
           to
           induration
           (
           which
           of
           all
           chastisments
           is
           the
           most
           fearefull
           )
           
             vt
             credant
             mendacio
             qui
             non
             crediderunt
             veritati
             ,
          
           as
           he
           also
           no
           question
           some
           day
           shall
           dissipat
           &
           destroy
           their
           worldly
           kingdome
           according
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           the
           Iewes
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           repent
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           last
           of
           abuses
           whereof
           I
           will
           speake
           I
           go
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           papall
           Soueraignitie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           wickedlie
           and
           iniustlie
           vsurped
           ouer
           temporall
           kingdomes
           ,
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Orthodoxall
             authority
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             in
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
             :
             The
             Papall
             Soueraignetie
             ;
             The
             Iesuiticall
             trade
             ;
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             concerning
             Princely
             authoritie
             :
             Detection
             of
             the
             Iesuiticall
             ambition
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           pernitious
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Tyrannicall
           Supremacie
           vnknowen
           to
           antiquitie
           ,
           lately
           conceiued
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           treacherous
           Iesuite
           ,
           tending
           to
           a
           monstrous
           ambition
           as
           we
           shal
           see
           ,
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           good
           Princes
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           dissolution
           of
           all
           Christian
           discipline
           and
           obedience
           ,
           it
           doth
           enuenome
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           with
           diuelish
           errours
           ,
           and
           armeth
           their
           hearts
           with
           odious
           and
           treasonable
           attempts
           .
           It
           is
           that
           wormewood
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Saint
           Iohn
           maketh
           mention
           in
           his
           visions
           of
           the
           Apocalips
           :
           
             Cecidit
             de
             coelo
             stella
             magna
             ardens
             tanquam
             fauilla
             &
             nomen
             stellae
             dicitur
             absinthium
             ,
             &
             facta
             est
             tertia
             pars
             aquarum
             in
             absinthium
             ,
             plarimi
             mortui
             sunt
             de
             acquis
             ,
             quia
             amarae
             factae
             sunt
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           there
           fell
           from
           the
           heauen
           a
           great
           starre
           ,
           burning
           like
           a
           flame
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           the
           starre
           was
           Wormewood
           :
           and
           multitudes
           died
           by
           the
           waters
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           become
           bitter
           .
           It
           was
           no
           true
           starre
           which
           the
           Prophet
           did
           see
           ,
           because
           the
           true
           starres
           bee
           fixed
           and
           doe
           not
           fall
           :
           
             Stell●…
             manentes
             in
             ordine
             suo
             ,
             &
             cursu
             aduersus
             Siseram
             pugnauerunt
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           doth
           compare
           Prelates
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           Rulers
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           starres
           ,
           
             Qui
             ad
             iustitiam
             erudiunt
             multos
             quasi
             stellae
             ad
             perpetuas
             aternitates
             :
          
           saith
           Daniel
           ,
           
           They
           who
           instruct
           and
           teach
           many
           righteousnesse
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           be
           like
           vnto
           starres
           fixed
           to
           perpetuity
           .
           As
           for
           those
           which
           appeare
           to
           be
           falling
           starres
           ,
           as
           this
           vision
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           grosse
           vapours
           lightned
           by
           
           agitation
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           which
           do
           quickly
           vanish
           and
           keepe
           no
           true
           light
           .
           So
           the
           Iesuites
           lately
           bred
           in
           the
           distemperate
           and
           tempestuous
           ayre
           of
           the
           Papall
           tyranny
           ,
           they
           appeare
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           true
           starres
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           they
           bee
           but
           filthie
           vapours
           which
           shall
           disappeare
           within
           short
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Clergie
           almost
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           it selfe
           doth
           hold
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           and
           fortune
           of
           the
           famous
           order
           of
           the
           Knights
           Templarij
           ,
           whose
           insolencie
           and
           pride
           was
           abhorred
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           :
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           haue
           poysoned
           by
           the
           wormwood
           of
           this
           diabolicall
           doctrine
           the
           puritie
           of
           our
           waters
           ,
           euen
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           who
           calleth
           himselfe
           so
           ,
           of
           which
           poyson
           ,
           who
           would
           know
           how
           many
           millions
           haue
           died
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           the
           Histories
           of
           the
           holy
           League
           ,
           and
           the
           Histories
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           for
           these
           yeeres
           passed
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           so
           pregnant
           and
           perilous
           an
           error
           ,
           I
           will
           insist
           in
           it
           at
           greater
           length
           to
           deduce
           it
           from
           the
           fountaines
           of
           sacred
           and
           primitiue
           veritie
           .
           For
           your
           Lordships
           information
           and
           many
           others
           of
           your
           profession
           ,
           who
           if
           you
           will
           not
           quit
           this
           ground
           to
           beleeue
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           command
           ,
           you
           cannot
           want
           a
           scruple
           in
           your
           conscience
           for
           hauing
           so
           absolutely
           taken
           the
           oath
           of
           obedience
           ,
           seeing
           the
           contrarie
           is
           strongly
           maintained
           in
           Rome
           in
           meeretermes
           of
           a
           point
           Doctrinall
           ,
           which
           albeit
           your
           Lo
           :
           would
           not
           credit
           vpon
           my
           reletion
           after
           my
           comming
           from
           thence
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           both
           care
           &
           eye
           witnes
           ,
           and
           brought
           with
           me
           a
           true
           transcript
           of
           the
           ordinance
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           now
           all
           the
           world
           doth
           know
           it
           since
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           hath
           beene
           perturbed
           with
           the
           agitation
           thereof
           sithence
           .
           This
           I
           thinke
           is
           the
           best
           seruice
           which
           I
           can
           yeeld
           to
           God
           ,
           my
           Soueraigne
           prince
           and
           to
           the
           common
           weale
           ,
           seeing
           it
           doth
           concerne
           euery
           good
           subiect
           both
           Theologically
           and
           ciuilly
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           hee
           doth
           owe
           to
           his
           King
           in
           his
           conscience
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           ciuilly
           it
           concernes
           him
           for
           the
           securitie
           
           of
           his
           state
           :
           The
           Iesuits
           indeed
           haue
           most
           subtilly
           gon
           about
           to
           make
           an
           Antithesis
           or
           contradiction
           betwixt
           the
           Principautie
           and
           Priesthood
           ,
           holding
           this
           to
           be
           onely
           diuine
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           humane
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           to
           be
           subiect
           vnto
           this
           :
           vpon
           which
           Antithesis
           they
           build
           this
           vsurpation
           ouer
           Princes
           and
           states
           ,
           but
           if
           your
           Lo
           :
           doe
           not
           stop
           your
           eares
           against
           the
           following
           discourse
           ,
           I
           hope
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           find
           that
           in
           my
           peregrination
           beyond
           seas
           ,
           I
           did
           furnish
           my selfe
           with
           as
           much
           concerning
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           question
           from
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           both
           writers
           and
           speakers
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficient
           to
           ridde
           any
           man
           whatsoeuer
           of
           this
           dangerous
           doubt
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           those
           whose
           hearts
           and
           best
           spirits
           are
           already
           ouercome
           by
           the
           poyson
           of
           this
           deadly
           Absinthium
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           lay
           downe
           this
           generall
           Thesis
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           authoritie
           and
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           doth
           disproue
           Christian
           &
           orthodoxal
           Magistrates
           ,
           erecting
           violent
           vsurpations
           ,
           in
           their
           place
           is
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Euangell
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           approued
           by
           the
           great
           doctors
           thereof
           in
           all
           following
           ages
           :
           yea
           and
           contrary
           the
           first
           ordinance
           of
           God
           in
           the
           typicall
           gouernment
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           such
           doctrine
           which
           doe
           mainetaine
           the
           same
           ,
           must
           bee
           hereticall
           and
           impious
           :
           To
           cleare
           this
           generall
           Thesis
           in
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           let
           vs
           looke
           vpon
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           wherein
           it
           was
           setled
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           vineyard
           :
           
             Homo
             quidem
             paterfamilias
             plantauit
             vineam
             &
             circundedit
             eam
             sepibus
             :
          
           and
           so
           forth
           ;
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             A
             certaine
             husbandman
             planted
             a
             vineyard
             ,
          
           and
           hedged
           it
           about
           :
           This
           is
           the
           vineyard
           of
           Christianitie
           watered
           and
           made
           fertile
           by
           the
           foure
           floods
           of
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           ,
           as
           is
           mystically
           figured
           in
           Genesis
           :
           A
           flood
           went
           out
           of
           Eden
           to
           water
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           it
           was
           diuided
           into
           foure
           heads
           ,
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           planter
           of
           this
           vineyard
           ,
           hath
           fortified
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           three
           seuerall
           walles
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           
           diches
           and
           rampards
           to
           compasse
           it
           :
           The
           first
           fortification
           and
           wall
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           holy
           Scripture
           against
           heresies
           and
           heretickes
           ;
           
             Vt
             potens
             sit
             exhortari
             in
             doctrinasana
             &
             eos
             qui
             contradicūt
             arguere
             ,
          
           to
           be
           able
           to
           reach
           
           wholsome
           doctrin
           ,
           &
           to
           improue
           them
           who
           speak
           against
           it
           .
           The
           second
           Fortification
           is
           of
           spirituall
           Iurisdiction
           against
           those
           who
           be
           rebellious
           ,
           
             Qui
             Ecclesiam
             non
             audinerit
             sit
             tibi
             tanquam
             Ethnicus
             &
             Publicanus
             :
          
           who
           is
           to
           be
           excommunicate
           from
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           
           third
           Fortification
           is
           of
           Temporall
           power
           against
           humane
           inuasions
           ,
           
             Duo
             gladij
          
           .
           Vpon
           the
           first
           of
           which
           three
           Ramparts
           hee
           hath
           placed
           learned
           Doctors
           in
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           furnished
           with
           spirituall
           wisedome
           to
           conuict
           herefie
           .
           Vpon
           the
           second
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           with
           authoritie
           to
           excommunicate
           those
           who
           be
           disobedient
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ.
           Vpon
           the
           third
           ,
           
             Brachium
             seculare
          
           :
           Ciuill
           power
           of
           Princes
           to
           guard
           his
           Church
           from
           the
           persecution
           and
           inuasion
           of
           rauening
           Wolues
           ,
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           from
           intestine
           disorders
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           which
           three
           this
           Vineyard
           of
           Christ
           is
           neuer
           sufficiently
           fortified
           .
           The
           erronious
           dreames
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           too
           much
           imitated
           by
           some
           pure
           and
           foolish
           Puritanes
           ,
           would
           depriue
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           one
           of
           those
           strengths
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           secular
           Arme
           :
           But
           specially
           this
           Iesuiticall
           Clergie
           hath
           preuailed
           mightly
           to
           breede
           a
           disiunction
           of
           the
           Ramparts
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           wee
           see
           ,
           hath
           conioyned
           ▪
           to
           rend
           asunder
           the
           Church
           and
           ciuill
           authoritie
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Priest
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           were
           contrarie
           in
           themselues
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           seuerall
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           knit
           them
           together
           :
           As
           of
           contrary
           Elements
           hee
           hath
           formed
           the
           vnitie
           of
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           and
           hath
           vnited
           a
           mans
           owne
           constitution
           of
           things
           ,
           meerely
           contrary
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           
             Caro
             aduersus
             spiritum
             ,
             spiritus
             autem
             aduersus
             carnem
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           for
           euen
           as
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           receiueth
           that
           diuine
           inspiration
           of
           wisedome
           and
           knowledge
           to
           rule
           our
           life
           ,
           is
           in
           it selfe
           a
           thing
           contemplatiue
           and
           abstract
           ,
           neuer
           able
           to
           
           subiect
           the
           members
           of
           our
           body
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           the
           power
           of
           our
           actiue
           spirit
           ,
           sitting
           in
           the
           chaire
           of
           our
           conscience
           ,
           doth
           frame
           and
           force
           our
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           faculties
           of
           our
           minde
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           body
           obedient
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           should
           neuer
           obey
           vnto
           the
           soule
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           corruption
           therof
           .
           Our
           soule
           is
           as
           the
           Alte
           of
           this
           Musicke
           ,
           our
           flesh
           as
           the
           Counterbase
           ,
           our
           actiue
           spirit
           as
           the
           Tenor
           and
           midcuple
           that
           ioyneth
           them
           .
           This
           difference
           of
           our
           soule
           and
           spirit
           is
           cleere
           once
           by
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Ut
             seruetur
             &
             corpus
             ,
             &
             anima
             ,
             &
             spiritus
             integor
             in
             die
             Domini
             nostri
             .
          
           Our
           great
           Philosopher
           Christ
           againe
           did
           vse
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Tristis
             est
             anima
             meavsque
             ad
             mortem
          
           
           
             Spiritus
             quidem
             promptus
             ,
             caro
             autem
             infirma
             .
          
           And
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Laudate
             Spiritus
             &
             Animae
             Iustorum
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           Pastors
           are
           the
           soule
           which
           receiue
           the
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           will
           in
           his
           law
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           
             In
             quorū
             pectora
             condūtur
             Oracula
             Dei
             ,
             &
             ex
             ore
             illorum
             promanant
             Eloquia
             diuina
             :
          
           to
           bee
           taught
           and
           communicate
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           bee
           the
           body
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           by
           the
           power
           which
           God
           giueth
           vnto
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Throne
           of
           authoritie
           and
           actiue
           wisedome
           ,
           like
           armed
           Pallas
           ,
           this
           bodie
           of
           ours
           would
           oftner
           refuse
           obedience
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           daily
           experience
           doeth
           prooue
           .
           That
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whose
           charge
           is
           committed
           the
           gouernment
           of
           States
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           people
           in
           pietie
           and
           iustice
           ,
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Widdow
           ,
           the
           Orphanes
           ,
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           the
           Stranger
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           Malefactors
           ,
           and
           aduancement
           of
           the
           vertuous
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           that
           those
           be
           not
           most
           diuine
           Offices
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           Ethnicke
           Princes
           haue
           had
           ,
           graunted
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           title
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           who
           may
           deny
           it
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Annointed
           independent
           of
           any
           but
           of
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           holding
           of
           him
           imediately
           the
           Charter
           of
           their
           authoritie
           .
           Into
           the
           Iewish
           policie
           whereof
           God
           was
           the
           founder
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           an
           example
           to
           all
           vertuous
           and
           godly
           States
           ,
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Moses
           a
           coniunction
           of
           spirituall
           and
           
           temporall
           power
           ,
           not
           onely
           did
           God
           esteeme
           his
           Vocation
           
           diuine
           ,
           but
           he
           giueth
           him
           the
           stile
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           
             Ego
             te
             constituam
             Deum
             Pharaonis
          
           :
           I
           shall
           make
           thee
           the
           God
           of
           
             Pharaoh
             .
             Moses
          
           did
           thereafter
           indeede
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           God
           ,
           separate
           those
           functions
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           remaine
           in
           one
           vnited
           concurrence
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           fingers
           of
           a
           mans
           hand
           ,
           which
           albeit
           they
           bee
           seuerally
           distinguished
           by
           nature
           ,
           yet
           can
           we
           make
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           but
           when
           they
           are
           conioyned
           .
           The
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           hee
           might
           not
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           or
           performe
           religious
           Ceremonies
           ,
           things
           proper
           vnto
           the
           Priest
           :
           as
           againe
           ,
           militarie
           discipline
           matters
           of
           the
           fisk
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           went
           peculiarly
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Prince
           :
           but
           in
           points
           of
           pietie
           and
           iustice
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Iudicatura
             ●…orum
          
           ,
           their
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           conioyned
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           that
           gouernment
           ,
           the
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           had
           that
           place
           of
           the
           finger
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           key
           of
           the
           hand
           .
           Into
           Ierusalem
           there
           was
           two
           Sanedrim
           (
           for
           so
           was
           their
           great
           Councell
           called
           )
           one
           su●…reme
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           consisting
           of
           70.
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           Prince
           and
           Priesthood
           :
           another
           small
           Sanedrim
           in
           euery
           Citie
           of
           reasonable
           importance
           ,
           contayning
           23.
           wise
           men
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           number
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           a
           generall
           ordinance
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Populo
             mandauit
             vt
             Iudices
             constitueret
             secundum
             tribus
             suas
             in
             omni
             Ciuitate
             :
          
           That
           
           they
           should
           in
           euery
           Citie
           appoint
           Iudges
           according
           to
           their
           Tribes
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           chapter
           he
           made
           a
           Law
           of
           Appellation
           ,
           commanding
           ,
           
             In
             omni
             re
             d●…fficili
             constituere
             Sacerdotes
             Leuitici
             generis
             &
             Iudices
             :
          
           
           To
           appoint
           ouer
           all
           difficile
           causes
           some
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Iudges
           :
           hee
           hath
           not
           saide
           ,
           onely
           the
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           onely
           the
           Iudge
           :
           as
           neither
           did
           Moses
           when
           hee
           went
           into
           the
           Mountaine
           make
           any
           separation
           ,
           but
           left
           the
           spirituall
           and
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           coniunct
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Aaron
             &
             Hur.
          
           That
           the
           ciuill
           Magistrate
           hath
           a
           diuine
           
           charge
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           counted
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           seent
           ,
           where
           after
           Iudges
           were
           constitute
           in
           euery
           towne
           :
           the
           King
           saide
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Uidet●…
             quid
             agatis
             non
             enim
             pro
             Homine
             sed
             pro
             Deo
             iudicia
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
           Behold
           sayd
           Iosua
           ,
           what
           you
           doe
           ,
           because
           you
           doe
           not
           iudge
           for
           men
           but
           for
           God
           ,
           Againe
           to
           shew
           this
           coniunction
           he
           doth
           subioyne
           ,
           
             omnis
             causa
             qua
             venerit
             ad
             v●…s
             de
             fratribus
             .
          
           Euerie
           cause
           which
           commeth
           from
           your
           brethren
           vnto
           you
           dwelling
           in
           the
           countrie
           ,
           where
           he
           maketh
           no
           separation
           of
           spirituall
           from
           ciuill
           causes
           ,
           euen
           as
           Moses
           hath
           done
           before
           where
           he
           or
           daines
           the
           people
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Leuites
           and
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           
             si
             aliqua
             difficilis
             causa
             natafuerit
          
           if
           any
           difficile
           question
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           King
           Dauid
           those
           coniunctions
           are
           cleerelie
           expressed
           for
           he
           did
           absolutely
           distribute
           the
           peculia●…
           charges
           of
           the
           Leuites
           ,
           
             &
             Hebroni●…s
             vltra
             I●…rdanem
             pr●…cit
             in
             omni
             neg●…tio
             diuino
             &
             ministeri●…
             R●…gis
             ,
          
           he
           did
           promoue
           the
           Hebronites
           beyond
           lorde●…
           to
           all
           
           the
           functions
           appertayning
           to
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           ●…ine
           in
           the
           la●…t
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           
             h●…s
             prefecit
             Dauid
             s●…per
             〈◊〉
             &
             Gad●…
             in
             omni
             neg●…tio
             Dei
             &
             omni
             negotio
             Regis
             ,
          
           which
           power
           of
           constitution
           in
           Dauid
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           regall
           function
           is
           
             negotium
             diuinum
          
           ,
           chieflie
           where
           it
           is
           Christian
           and
           orthodoxall
           ,
           may
           not
           Moses
           and
           Dauid
           
           serue
           vs
           for
           matter
           of
           light
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           to
           qualifie
           this
           coniunction
           of
           religion
           and
           empire
           which
           made
           the
           Iudaicall
           law
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           parte
           of
           Theologie
           So
           that
           we
           may
           with
           great
           reason
           conclude
           that
           he
           is
           not
           
             Orthodo●…s
             Theologus
          
           no
           right
           meaning
           Theologue
           ,
           who
           would
           refuse
           vnto
           christian
           Kings
           that
           authoritie
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           affayres
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           onlie
           graunted
           but
           commanded
           vnto
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           which
           godlie
           Dauid
           vpon
           his
           death
           bed
           did
           render
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           from
           the
           warrant
           (
           who
           made
           doubt
           of
           it
           )
           
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ecc●…
             autem
             distributiones
             Leuit●…um
             ,
             ad
             v●…
             q●…odque
             ministeriu●…●…omus
             .
             Deipenes
             te
             
             sunt
             ,
             ad
             o●…ne
             opus
             voluntary
             ?
             denique
             omnes
             Principes
             &
             totus
             populus
             parati
             ad
             verba
             tua
             :
          
           Behold
           sayd
           he
           the
           distributions
           of
           all
           Leuiticall
           offices
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           in
           thy
           power
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           ready
           to
           obey
           thee
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           princs
           and
           people
           ;
           where
           in
           that
           example
           wee
           see
           no
           exemption
           of
           the
           Leuite
           more
           then
           laitiefrom
           the
           kingly
           authoritie
           ,
           howsoeuer
           princes
           may
           not
           vse
           priestlie
           function
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           bound
           to
           superintend
           Christes
           vineyard
           and
           to
           guard
           it
           not
           onelie
           from
           forraigne
           inuasions
           but
           from
           intestine
           perrill
           and
           corruption
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           frequent
           and
           more
           pernicious
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           to
           stop
           ambition
           ,
           auarice
           and
           dissention
           from
           comming
           among
           the
           prelates
           ,
           who
           were
           neuer
           in
           any
           time
           able
           to
           rule
           nor
           shal
           not
           be
           to
           theend
           ,
           without
           their
           Pallas
           be
           armed
           with
           authoritie
           of
           good
           and
           lawfull
           kings
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           that
           of
           diuine
           functions
           vpon
           earth
           the
           preistlie
           office
           is
           the
           contemplatiue
           part
           and
           the
           princelie
           office
           practicall
           acting
           the
           honour
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           making
           people
           to
           obey
           his
           Lawe
           .
           Who
           was
           the
           first
           instrument
           of
           God
           for
           redeeming
           the
           Church
           from
           persecution
           and
           the
           crosse
           ,
           to
           establish
           her
           prosperitie
           ,
           was
           it
           kings
           or
           priests
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           againe
           was
           the
           Church
           redeemed
           from
           the
           flood
           of
           the
           Arrian
           heresie
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           by
           the
           seculararme
           of
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           and
           his
           predecessors
           Pipino
           and
           
             Carolo
             Martello
          
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           separate
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           knit
           together
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           a
           sacriledgious
           diuorcement
           ;
           and
           specially
           to
           take
           from
           the
           prince
           that
           which
           is
           his
           due
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           vnto
           the
           priests
           ,
           it
           is
           iust
           as
           the
           serpent
           did
           in
           Paradizeto
           seduce
           the
           weaker
           partie
           of
           the
           two
           in
           that
           coniunction
           ,
           it
           is
           euen
           as
           if
           we
           would
           send
           Aaron
           vnto
           the
           mount
           of
           God
           to
           learne
           the
           wisedome
           of
           actiue
           gouernement
           ,
           and
           leaue
           Moses
           with
           the
           people
           to
           his
           returning
           .
           And
           since
           such
           is
           the
           impudent
           and
           arrogant
           malignitie
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           ambition
           in
           their
           doctrine
           about
           this
           point
           ,
           what
           if
           (
           to
           meete
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           
           language
           ,
           and
           pay
           them
           home
           with
           their
           owne
           Coyne
           )
           I
           should
           goe
           yet
           one
           degree
           higher
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           appearantlie
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           prefer
           the
           regall
           function
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           setting
           aside
           all
           sacrifices
           and
           ceremonies
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Priests
           part
           )
           hee
           did
           require
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           ciuill
           Magistratē
           ,
           
             Quid
             affertis
             tanta
             sacrificia
             ,
             discite
             vos
             reges
             &
             Principes
             qui
          
           
           
             populum
             regit
             is
             benefacere
             ;
             quaerite
             iudicium
             dirigite
             oppressum
             :
          
           What
           shall
           I
           doe
           with
           so
           many
           sacrifices
           ,
           would
           God
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           the
           substance
           of
           my
           worship
           ,
           being
           but
           religious
           ceremonies
           learne
           yee
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           doe
           well
           ,
           aske
           iudgement
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           relceue
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           which
           (
           would
           the
           Lord
           say
           )
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           my
           true
           worship
           ,
           to
           practise
           my
           law
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           to
           be
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           The
           Deutr.
           doth
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Prince
           was
           not
           to
           frame
           his
           owne
           life
           after
           the
           deuteronomicall
           ,
           but
           to
           prouide
           that
           both
           Priests
           and
           people
           should
           keepe
           the
           same
           inuiolable
           .
           If
           Priests
           debord
           and
           transgresse
           Gods
           law
           ,
           must
           not
           the
           Prince
           corect
           them
           ?
           yea
           ,
           if
           they
           shuld
           sow
           haeretical
           doctrins
           ,
           who
           could
           stop
           the
           growth
           of
           them
           other
           then
           the
           Prince
           ?
           Of
           which
           thinges
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           laid
           the
           whole
           burthen
           of
           earthly
           gouernment
           vpon
           these
           two
           Iurisdictions
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           authoritie
           and
           Priesthood
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           diuine
           Arches
           vpon
           the
           which
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           world
           is
           sustained
           :
           they
           are
           as
           the
           two
           Poles
           which
           fixe
           the
           Axletree
           of
           the
           coelestiall
           Spheres
           ,
           directly
           looking
           one
           vpon
           the
           other
           :
           which
           two
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           neuer
           so
           little
           incline
           to
           obliquitie
           ,
           fall
           to
           iarre
           ,
           or
           presse
           to
           draw
           the
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           disturbe
           and
           endanger
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           carryed
           vpon
           their
           conjunction
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           variance
           of
           the
           Temporall
           and
           Spirituall
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           cut
           the
           Axletree
           ,
           whereupon
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           mighty
           Atlas
           ,
           the
           Sphere
           of
           Christian
           gouernment
           doth
           relye
           .
           And
           this
           farre
           I
           adde
           :
           In
           the
           beginning
           all
           the
           Patriarks
           had
           the
           Priesthood
           coupled
           with
           their
           Kingly
           
           office
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           day
           of
           Adam
           :
           And
           in
           after-times
           ,
           whensoeuer
           any
           constraint
           or
           corruption
           of
           time
           bred
           a
           necessitie
           to
           confound
           them
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           it
           hath
           euer
           beene
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           ciuill
           authoritie
           did
           carry
           the
           Priesthood
           :
           which
           coniunction
           we
           finde
           to
           haue
           beene
           twice
           in
           the
           person
           of
           one
           :
           first
           in
           Moses
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           farre
           preferred
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           particular
           office
           ,
           that
           God
           said
           ,
           Aaron
           shall
           speake
           for
           thee
           those
           words
           which
           thou
           shalt
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           as
           his
           God.
           And
           thereafter
           againe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           corruption
           in
           latter
           times
           ,
           God
           did
           suffer
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Machabes
           and
           Almonei
           to
           possesse
           the
           Priesthood
           also
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Simon
             ,
             Ioannes
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Hircanus
             ,
          
           and
           Aristobulus
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           are
           witnessed
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Machabes
           to
           haue
           beene
           rare
           and
           excellent
           men
           :
           as
           ,
           
             Simon
             Onia
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Erat
             tanquam
             astrum
             matutinum
             inter
             nubes
             &
             tanquam
             Solrefulgens
             intemplo
             altissimi
             :
          
           He
           was
           like
           the
           day
           Starre
           among
           the
           cloudes
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           shining
           Sunne
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           most
           High.
           Which
           confusion
           
           of
           seuerall
           powers
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           againe
           in
           his
           time
           did
           cleerely
           distinguish
           ,
           commaunding
           to
           giue
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           his
           ;
           and
           to
           Caesar
           that
           which
           was
           due
           to
           him
           :
           after
           which
           Christian
           Princes
           &
           Prelates
           did
           long
           liue
           ,
           euery
           one
           contented
           to
           attend
           their
           owne
           function
           :
           Prelates
           to
           pray
           for
           Princes
           to
           teach
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           watch
           ouer
           their
           soules
           ;
           Princes
           againe
           to
           nourish
           them
           ,
           to
           protect
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           minister
           Iustice
           ,
           vntill
           the
           poles
           of
           this
           gouernment
           beganne
           to
           shake
           through
           vanitie
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           striuing
           so
           much
           to
           inuade
           the
           Temporall
           puissance
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           the
           two
           functions
           in
           their
           owne
           persone
           whereof
           I
           will
           relate
           what
           hath
           beene
           the
           iudgement
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           most
           simple
           and
           vnsuspected
           antiquitie
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           :
           Saint
           Ambrose
           saith
           of
           these
           two
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           doth
           assist
           the
           other
           mutually
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           the
           same
           in
           his
           Epistleto
           
             Macedonius
             .
             Boniface
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           saith
           ,
           it
           were
           too
           
           great
           burthen
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           ouerwatch
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           tyed
           to
           any
           temporall
           care
           .
           Saint
           Cyprian
           in
           his
           Epistle
           saith
           ,
           to
           inuolue
           the
           Church
           in
           worldly
           affayres
           ,
           were
           to
           estrange
           her
           from
           God.
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Chrysost.
          
           as
           also
           Augustine
           ,
           against
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           do
           affirme
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           power
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           eyther
           that
           hee
           doth
           establish
           it
           ,
           or
           permit
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           will
           in
           mercy
           ,
           or
           in
           iustice
           :
           for
           the
           which
           reasons
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           a
           Christian
           subiect
           may
           serue
           vnder
           the
           commandement
           of
           an
           Infidell
           or
           sacriledgious
           King
           :
           and
           as
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           commandement
           doth
           render
           the
           Prince
           culpable
           ,
           so
           doeth
           the
           band
           of
           obedience
           keepe
           the
           subiect
           innocent
           .
           All
           Antiquitie
           doth
           conclude
           with
           Saint
           Augustine
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           God
           thus
           :
           God
           onely
           doth
           ordinate
           Kings
           after
           his
           secret
           pleasure
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           merits
           or
           demerits
           :
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           part
           onely
           to
           obey
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           repine
           against
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           who
           gaue
           Empire
           to
           the
           Assyrians
           and
           Persians
           ,
           hee
           granted
           it
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           as
           he
           pleased
           :
           hee
           raysed
           the
           power
           of
           Marius
           ,
           hee
           yeelded
           authoritie
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           to
           Augustus
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           Nero
           ,
           to
           Vespasian
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           gracious
           sonne
           Titus
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           tyrannous
           brother
           Domitian
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           saith
           this
           holy
           Father
           ,
           he
           who
           placed
           into
           the
           Empire
           the
           most
           Christian
           Constantine
           ,
           hee
           did
           also
           honour
           with
           the
           same
           power
           the
           filthy
           Apostat
           Iulian
           :
           and
           howsoeuer
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           proceeding
           in
           God
           be
           hidden
           ,
           and
           mysticall
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           vndoubtedly
           iust
           and
           holy
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           did
           in
           euery
           thing
           of
           exterior
           gouernment
           depend
           vpon
           the
           temporall
           Soueraintie
           ,
           whether
           in
           ciuill
           or
           criminall
           cases
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           did
           inuade
           Ecclesiasticall
           patrimony
           or
           goods
           ,
           they
           did
           remit
           it
           to
           the
           imperiall
           Iudicatorie
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           did
           offer
           violence
           ,
           or
           kill
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           testifies
           vpon
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           these
           ,
           
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           bee
           the
           Precepts
           which
           are
           left
           to
           vs
           from
           Antiquitie
           for
           Christian
           policie
           or
           gouernment
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           hath
           bene
           agreeable
           to
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           in
           their
           gouernement
           wee
           doe
           obserue
           three
           things
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           inuiolably
           kept
           of
           them
           .
           First
           not
           onely
           did
           the
           Church
           serue
           and
           obey
           Pagans
           ,
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           abominable
           monsters
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           who
           refused
           her
           for
           their
           mother
           ,
           who
           did
           afflict
           ,
           and
           persecute
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           did
           make
           ordinary
           prayers
           to
           God
           for
           their
           happinesse
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           Tertullian
           writeth
           )
           diuers
           Ethnickes
           did
           ascribe
           it
           as
           a
           peculiar
           glory
           to
           Primitiue
           Christians
           ,
           that
           their
           exercise
           was
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           enemies
           ,
           shewing
           how
           farre
           Christian
           profession
           doth
           surmount
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Philosophie
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperors
           begun
           to
           range
           themselues
           vnder
           the
           holy
           ensignes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           becomming
           her
           Alumni
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           she
           did
           obey
           vnto
           the
           most
           cruell
           hereticks
           as
           to
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Valens
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           greatest
           Apostates
           and
           mockers
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           vnto
           Iulian
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           whose
           bloodie
           persecutions
           ,
           she
           neuer
           left
           her
           obedience
           ,
           as
           the
           Records
           of
           her
           ancient
           Counsels
           beare
           witnesse
           :
           wherein
           any
           man
           may
           reade
           the
           processe
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Arimini
           ,
           that
           worthie
           Bishop
           Melitus
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           Asia
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           did
           write
           vnto
           the
           Emperour
           Antonius
           those
           words
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           true
           version
           .
           Ye
           haue
           sent
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           such
           rigorous
           edicts
           against
           vs
           ,
           for
           tormenting
           of
           vs
           vnto
           death
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           extinguish
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           if
           these
           haue
           proceeded
           from
           your
           owne
           will
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           we
           shall
           obey
           you
           ,
           for
           nothing
           can
           come
           from
           you
           but
           good
           :
           but
           wee
           doe
           most
           humbly
           beseech
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           their
           are
           many
           Calumniators
           about
           your
           person
           ,
           that
           seeke
           how
           to
           destroy
           vs
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           possesse
           our
           goods
           .
           In
           the
           Histories
           of
           France
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           carrie
           the
           same
           reuerence
           vnto
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Princes
           Visigotti
           ,
           Arians
           heretickes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           
           should
           more
           moue
           vs
           )
           the
           Popes
           themselues
           who
           haue
           possessed
           the
           seate
           of
           Rome
           haue
           left
           vnto
           their
           successors
           ,
           notable
           examples
           of
           their
           faithfull
           obedience
           vnto
           all
           the
           Ostrogotti
           ,
           who
           did
           raigne
           in
           Italie
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           Theodoricke
           was
           so
           respected
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           Pope
           S.
           Hormisda
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           almost
           canonized
           him
           as
           is
           written
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           seruice
           whereinto
           they
           did
           not
           obey
           those
           princes
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           occasion
           to
           send
           any
           Embassadours
           they
           did
           vndergoe
           it
           ,
           as
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           first
           ,
           tooke
           a
           legation
           from
           Alarico
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           ,
           to
           negotiat
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           obtaine
           a
           dignitie
           to
           that
           Arrian
           King
           ,
           And
           further
           to
           declare
           how
           sacred
           they
           did
           hold
           their
           obedience
           to
           whatsoeuer
           King
           God
           did
           place
           ouer
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           vndertake
           Embassages
           from
           Arrian
           Princes
           in
           fauour
           of
           Artian
           Churches
           ,
           for
           conseruation
           of
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           as
           Iean
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Agapet
           were
           imployed
           by
           Theodoric
           and
           Theodotus
           .
           Now
           to
           him
           who
           will
           answere
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           Princes
           were
           not
           excommunicate
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           did
           serue
           them
           ,
           I
           replie
           that
           there
           was
           greater
           cause
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           then
           ,
           nor
           nowadayes
           is
           taken
           against
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           letters
           of
           Hormisda
           and
           others
           to
           Anastase
           as
           full
           of
           honor
           and
           respect
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           free
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           of
           Gregorie
           the
           second
           to
           the
           Emperour
           
             Leon
             Iconomachus
          
           ,
           albeit
           he
           was
           excommunicate
           by
           that
           same
           Pope
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           things
           we
           must
           not
           imagine
           to
           haue
           bin
           done
           at
           randome
           ,
           or
           
             pro
             tempore
          
           ,
           but
           from
           good
           warrant
           appearantly
           ,
           since
           the
           iurisdiction
           spirituall
           is
           onely
           ouer
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           Church
           gou●…rnours
           ought
           not
           to
           transcend
           their
           ordinary
           bounds
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           bodies
           or
           temporall
           states
           of
           Kings
           ,
           but
           their
           
             Fulmen
             Ecclesiasticum
          
           ,
           the
           thunder
           of
           excommunication
           should
           bee
           onely
           spirituall
           :
           and
           like
           vnto
           the
           naturall
           thunder
           ,
           which
           can
           strike
           a
           man
           to
           the
           death
           without
           the
           meanest
           offence
           done
           vnto
           the
           apparell
           of
           his
           body
           .
           For
           I
           would
           
           aske
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Church
           haue
           power
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           soule
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           rashly
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           what
           right
           haue
           they
           for
           this
           ouer
           his
           kingdome
           and
           people
           ?
           If
           they
           haue
           ,
           why
           did
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           his
           time
           cry
           ,
           
             Querimus
             vos
             non
             vestra
          
           ?
           And
           why
           hath
           Saint
           Ambrose
           and
           
             Optatus
             Mileuitanus
          
           in
           his
           third
           booke
           
             Aduersus
             Parmenianum
          
           said
           ,
           That
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           be
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Empire
           is
           without
           it
           ,
           yea
           say
           they
           the
           Church
           is
           within
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &
           in
           token
           that
           Antiquitie
           did
           exempt
           things
           temporall
           from
           the
           dint
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           when
           Pope
           Marcelline
           did
           sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Honorio
           became
           a
           Monothelet
           Hereticke
           ,
           they
           were
           excommunicate
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           loose
           their
           Bishopprickes
           ,
           Pope
           Formose
           Bishop
           of
           Port
           was
           chosen
           successor
           to
           the
           same
           Pope
           ,
           who
           had
           excommunicate
           him
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Counsell
           holden
           at
           Lions
           vnder
           Pope
           Gregorie
           the
           tenth
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           Cardinals
           albeit
           excommunicate
           ,
           might
           assist
           the
           Pope
           his
           election
           by
           their
           vote
           and
           presence
           ;
           So
           modest
           were
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Princely
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           
             Paulus
             Samosetanus
          
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           was
           conuocate
           ,
           being
           deposed
           from
           Episcopall
           charge
           ,
           hee
           did
           yet
           possesse
           a
           certaine
           territory
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           these
           Bishops
           demanded
           iustice
           thereof
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Aurelian
           ,
           albeit
           an
           Ethnicke
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           was
           ciuill
           and
           worldly
           ,
           did
           belong
           vnto
           the
           Empire
           ,
           The
           Church
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           vpon
           Saint
           Iohn
           )
           doth
           possesse
           no
           patrimonie
           nor
           goods
           ,
           but
           
             Iure
             humano
             ;
             Iure
             diuino
          
           ,
           she
           hath
           nothing
           .
           This
           
             Iure
             humano
          
           is
           the
           Right
           Imperiall
           of
           Princes
           ,
           which
           being
           vsurped
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           more
           Title
           nor
           right
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           saith
           he
           :
           So
           was
           it
           the
           constant
           meaning
           and
           doing
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           had
           nothing
           which
           they
           might
           refuse
           vnto
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           but
           the
           onely
           house
           of
           God.
           Nor
           yet
           that
           saith
           Ambrose
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           assured
           that
           the
           Emperour
           
           (
           speaking
           of
           Valens
           )
           would
           not
           plant
           Arrians
           into
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           onely
           I
           would
           presse
           to
           retaine
           it
           :
           O
           ,
           
           what
           difference
           betwixt
           that
           and
           this
           blind
           ambitious
           and
           impudent
           age
           ,
           wherein
           Church
           rulers
           make
           open
           doctrine
           and
           profession
           to
           Master
           Princes
           lawfull
           and
           orthodoxall
           ,
           and
           to
           ●…reade
           vpon
           their
           neckes
           ,
           holie
           antiquitie
           would
           not
           aduenture
           to
           take
           from
           an
           excommunicate
           Bishop
           an
           house
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Emperour
           nor
           would
           not
           resiste
           the
           Emperoer
           by
           violence
           for
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           to
           ane
           hereticke
           king
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           to
           giue
           it
           to
           heriticall
           pastoures
           :
           whereas
           the
           plaine
           guyse
           of
           this
           time
           is
           to
           be
           
             Piscatores
             piscium
             non
             hominum
          
           and
           to
           abuse
           excommunication
           and
           the
           papall
           Thunder
           to
           spoyle
           a
           king
           of
           his
           cloathes
           ,
           to
           dethrone
           him
           of
           his
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           naked
           of
           his
           subiects
           .
        
         
           Thirdlie
           we
           doe
           obserue
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           that
           whensoeuer
           she
           did
           enioy
           good
           and
           godly
           Emperours
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onelie
           not
           repute
           them
           as
           priuate
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           iudicable
           by
           the
           power
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           but
           contrarie
           they
           hold
           them
           chiefe
           members
           of
           their
           generall
           counsels
           vnder
           their
           misticall
           head
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           yeelding
           to
           them
           the
           authoritie
           of
           conuocation
           ,
           and
           whole
           exteriour
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           giuing
           them
           the
           tittle
           of
           common
           and
           externall
           Bishopes
           ;
           For
           we
           reade
           in
           Eusebius
           that
           Constantine
           the
           great
           was
           called
           so
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           said
           to
           bee
           brother
           vnto
           the
           fathers
           ,
           in
           which
           qualitie
           of
           a
           common
           Bishop
           he
           did
           exercise
           his
           power
           ouer
           the
           Church
           exteriorlie
           ,
           and
           ouer
           Bishops
           :
           In
           like
           maner
           we
           find
           that
           in
           the
           Calcedonian
           councel
           the
           Emperour
           was
           called
           vniuersall
           Bishops
           ,
           yea
           Antiquitie
           did
           esteme
           no
           counsell
           supreame
           ,
           wherein
           an
           Emperour
           did
           not
           sit
           and
           praesidiat
           .
           In
           all
           the
           appellationes
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           (
           which
           forme
           of
           Iudicatore
           is
           fittest
           to
           try
           where
           the
           maine
           sway
           of
           authoritie
           doth
           lie
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           absolute
           soueraigne
           and
           without
           declinatour
           ,
           hauing
           power
           against
           the
           Tyrannous
           gouernment
           of
           Popes
           ,
           against
           discords
           of
           other
           Prelats
           ,
           against
           vniust
           decrees
           of
           counsels
           themselues
           .
           In
           all
           these
           appellations
           
           I
           say
           we
           finde
           that
           none
           was
           esteemed
           supreame
           but
           that
           wherein
           the
           Emperour
           did
           ouer
           rule
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           power
           vpon
           earth
           which
           is
           in
           dependant
           ,
           The
           first
           appellation
           we
           reade
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           by
           Cyrillus
           Bishoppe
           of
           Ierusalem
           from
           the
           condemnatorie
           of
           one
           Counsel
           to
           another
           more
           general
           assisted
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           with
           
             Seculare
             brachium
          
           with
           seculare
           power
           which
           he
           called
           a
           prouocation
           vnto
           a
           greater
           Iudgemement
           ,
           And
           so
           his
           cause
           was
           examined
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           Seleucia
           :
           As
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Athanasius
           which
           did
           preceed
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           remission
           of
           the
           processe
           to
           the
           counsell
           of
           Sardi●…
           then
           an
           appeale
           ,
           and
           went
           alwaies
           by
           the
           direction
           &
           will
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           ,
           to
           whom
           Saint
           Anthony
           write
           diuers
           letters
           directlie
           praying
           him
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           Athanasius
           .
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Chrisost.
          
           in
           a
           second
           appellation
           did
           prouoke
           in
           the
           same
           tearmes
           with
           Cyrill
           to
           a
           higher
           iudge
           a
           more
           generall
           counsell
           assisted
           with
           imperiall
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           it
           cleare
           by
           a
           third
           appellation
           of
           Dioscorus
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           the
           time
           of
           the
           counsell
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           in
           which
           appeale
           he
           doth
           expresselie
           protest
           that
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           imperiall
           authoritie
           doth
           make
           the
           highest
           iurisdiction
           which
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           authorities
           on
           earth
           are
           conioyned
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           aboue
           that
           ;
           So
           we
           reade
           that
           Constantius
           did
           determine
           the
           processe
           of
           Saint
           Athanasius
           ,
           as
           his
           father
           Constantine
           had
           designed
           to
           doe
           before
           ,
           for
           he
           sent
           his
           will
           touching
           it
           vnto
           the
           Bishops
           assembled
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           with
           the
           gouernour
           Archilaus
           ,
           who
           did
           sit
           and
           preside
           in
           the
           counsell
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           ende
           the
           Empreour
           would
           needes
           banish
           that
           good
           father
           into
           Tr●…ues
           ;
           After
           that
           againe
           ,
           Honoratus
           the
           gouernour
           with
           some
           other
           senatours
           assisted
           the
           counsell
           conueened
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Aetius
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           Calcedon
           the
           Senatours
           brought
           thither
           by
           Ualentinian
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           Marcian
           ,
           did
           coniunctlie
           with
           the
           fathers
           iudge
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           whose
           requests
           presented
           to
           the
           Empreour
           for
           that
           effect
           are
           yet
           to
           be
           read
           in
           
           the
           histories
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           will
           say
           that
           these
           were
           but
           priuate
           Bishopes
           ,
           who
           were
           censured
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           let
           him
           remember
           that
           Constantius
           did
           iudge
           and
           condemne
           to
           exile
           Pope
           Liberius
           ,
           at
           least
           he
           gaue
           Commission
           to
           do
           the
           same
           vnto
           Bishop
           Ursatius
           ,
           that
           Sextus
           the
           third
           ,
           did
           vnderly
           a
           criminall
           iudgement
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           third
           ,
           assisted
           with
           numbers
           of
           Ciuill
           Magistrates
           ,
           fortie
           eight
           Priests
           ,
           sixe
           Deacons
           .
           That
           Iustinian
           made
           the
           processe
           of
           Pope
           Siluerius
           ,
           and
           banished
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           successor
           ,
           Pope
           Vigilius
           ,
           accused
           of
           treason
           ,
           that
           Theodoricke
           King
           of
           Gothes
           did
           erercise
           the
           same
           iustice
           against
           Pope
           Symmachus
           ,
           assembling
           a
           Counsell
           where
           the
           whole
           Bishops
           did
           remit
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Emperour
           :
           And
           Gregorie
           the
           great
           ,
           behooued
           he
           not
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           to
           Mauricius
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           of
           a
           disorder
           fallen
           out
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Bishop
           Malcus
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           in
           his
           ordinary
           letters
           to
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           stile
           them
           his
           Signiors
           and
           Masters
           ,
           how
           like
           to
           that
           is
           it
           that
           Rome
           is
           now
           become
           
             Naufragium
             Principum
          
           ,
           the
           rocke
           vpon
           the
           which
           Kings
           make
           shipwracke
           ,
           and
           the
           bloodie
           stage
           whereupon
           they
           act
           their
           Tragedies
           .
           And
           this
           touching
           the
           forme
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           iudicatorie
           in
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           power
           of
           Conuocation
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           granted
           to
           Princes
           ,
           as
           Soueraigns
           in
           the
           exterior
           policie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           manifest
           ;
           we
           haue
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Ruffinus
           vpon
           the
           first
           Counsell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           hee
           saith
           it
           was
           assembled
           by
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           with
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           And
           Eusebius
           in
           the
           life
           of
           this
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           calling
           of
           this
           Counsell
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           any
           letter
           of
           the
           Pope
           Siluester
           solliciting
           the
           same
           ,
           contenting
           himselfe
           to
           say
           this
           Counsell
           was
           assembled
           by
           the
           honourable
           letters
           of
           the
           Emperour
           as
           a
           puissant
           armie
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           in
           the
           which
           he
           did
           praeside
           ,
           glorying
           to
           call
           himselfe
           a
           common
           Bishop
           among
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Counsell
           of
           
             La●…dicea
             Sard
             :
             Sel●…
             :
             Arimini
             ,
             Millane
          
           and
           Rome
           which
           were
           not
           vniuersall
           ,
           Socrates
           
           and
           Sozemen
           doe
           testifie
           that
           they
           were
           conuocate
           by
           the
           onely
           commaundement
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constant
           :
           hereticke
           Arrian
           ,
           the
           same
           Authors
           beare
           witnesse
           that
           the
           second
           Counsell
           of
           Constantinople
           generall
           was
           assembled
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Theodose
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Ephesus
           by
           Theodose
           the
           yonger
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Calcedon
           consisting
           of
           630.
           
           Fathers
           by
           Valentinian
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           Martian
           ;
           of
           the
           fift
           Counsell
           was
           not
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           Iustinian
           ?
           and
           of
           the
           sixt
           to
           Constantine
           ?
           Wherein
           were
           excommunicate
           Pope
           
             Honorio
             ,
             Theodore
          
           Bishop
           of
           Phare
           ,
           Syrus
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           heretickes
           ,
           monothelites
           ;
           these
           two
           preceeding
           Counsels
           are
           onely
           comprehended
           in
           one
           called
           
             Quinta
             Sexta
             Synodus
          
           ,
           because
           their
           decrees
           were
           not
           ample
           and
           seuerally
           particularised
           ;
           Alwayes
           we
           reade
           that
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           sent
           his
           letters
           to
           Pope
           Donus
           ,
           requiring
           him
           to
           direct
           his
           Legates
           vnto
           this
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           Pope
           Agath●…
           his
           successor
           when
           he
           sent
           to
           haue
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           pontificat
           from
           him
           ,
           hee
           promised
           that
           his
           Legate
           should
           come
           to
           that
           Counsell
           conuocate
           by
           the
           Emperour
           .
           As
           for
           the
           sixt
           Counsell
           Oecumenicke
           holden
           at
           Constantinople
           in
           Trullo
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           assembled
           by
           Iustinian
           the
           second
           ?
           The
           seuenth
           concerning
           the
           impugnation
           of
           images
           ,
           was
           conuocate
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Irene
           ,
           and
           so
           foorth
           through
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           vntill
           the
           Empire
           became
           feeble
           and
           dismembred
           :
           which
           power
           those
           Emperours
           did
           so
           absolutely
           keepe
           and
           vse
           ,
           ouer
           the
           externall
           policie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           Theodose
           the
           great
           had
           once
           intended
           to
           conuocate
           an
           vniuersall
           Counsell
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           all
           sects
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           purge
           the
           Church
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           schismes
           and
           heresies
           ,
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           Socrates
           in
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           fift
           booke
           of
           his
           Historie
           saith
           ;
           he
           is
           constrained
           to
           introduce
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           because
           after
           their
           being
           Christians
           ,
           they
           did
           conuocate
           the
           generall
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           carrie
           the
           sway
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernement
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           Augustine
           in
           his
           ninth
           Epistle
           
             De
             correctione
             
             Donatistarum
          
           saith
           ,
           when
           it
           begun
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Et
             adorabunt
             eum
             omnes
             Reges
             Terr●…
             ,
          
           when
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           became
           Christians
           ,
           then
           saith
           he
           ,
           what
           man
           can
           be
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           say
           vnto
           Kings
           ,
           haue
           no
           rule
           of
           Gods
           Church
           within
           your
           kingdomes
           .
           This
           it
           is
           which
           made
           Pope
           Leo
           to
           write
           to
           
             Leo
             Augustus
          
           ,
           wishing
           him
           deepely
           to
           consider
           that
           Royall
           power
           was
           not
           onely
           giuen
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Ad
             mundi
             Regimen
             ,
             sed
             praecipue
             ad
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           Isod●…re
           saith
           ,
           That
           whither
           the
           policie
           or
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           bee
           diminished
           or
           aduanced
           vnder
           Princes
           they
           are
           to
           render
           count
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Qui
             ab
             ijs
             exiget
             rationem
             Ecclesiae
             sua
             quam
             corum
             potestati
             tradiderat
             ,
          
           who
           shall
           demaund
           from
           them
           an
           accompt
           of
           his
           Church
           which
           he
           hath
           committed
           to
           their
           power
           ,
           
             In
             Nouellis
             Constitutionibus
          
           124.
           
           The
           truth
           thereof
           is
           so
           cleerely
           verified
           in
           the
           whole
           practise
           of
           this
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           Epistles
           Synodals
           of
           the
           first
           Counsell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           those
           holy
           Bishops
           did
           write
           them
           in
           this
           stile
           .
           For
           as
           much
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           Emperour
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           this
           holy
           Counsell
           hath
           beene
           assembled
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           at
           all
           of
           Pope
           Siluester
           his
           letters
           ,
           the
           same
           tenor
           is
           obserued
           in
           the
           Synodall
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Trullo
           ,
           where
           the
           Fathers
           did
           prayse
           Iustinian
           the
           second
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           assembled
           them
           foorth
           of
           diuers
           nations
           ,
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           sought
           so
           carefully
           the
           straying
           sheepe
           in
           the
           mountaine
           .
        
         
           This
           authoritie
           Temporall
           ouer
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           exercised
           euen
           by
           Constantine
           the
           great
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           greatest
           zealator
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           any
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           who
           called
           them
           Gods
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           did
           minister
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           holy
           things
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           commeth
           after
           that
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           subiection
           and
           duetie
           of
           euery
           Bishop
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           letter
           which
           he
           wrote
           for
           the
           assemblie
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           he
           saith
           
           that
           they
           should
           conueine
           vnder
           the
           paine
           of
           exile
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           teach
           all
           disobedient
           Bishops
           to
           know
           that
           they
           must
           liue
           vnder
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           sacred
           Emperour
           ,
           declaring
           therby
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           poynts
           of
           externall
           policy
           ,
           he
           did
           esteeme
           them
           as
           men
           &
           ordinary
           subiects
           ,
           whō
           in
           their
           spiritual
           functions
           he
           had
           counted
           as
           Gods.
           The
           same
           authoritie
           was
           practised
           by
           Charlemaine
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           time
           did
           conuocate
           eight
           Councels
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sonne
           
             Lewis
             Debonnaire
          
           ,
           who
           did
           assemble
           one
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           it
           more
           plainely
           ,
           that
           this
           power
           to
           conuocate
           was
           Imperiall
           ,
           and
           not
           Episcopall
           ,
           we
           read
           how
           all
           the
           Popes
           of
           those
           dayes
           did
           write
           to
           Emperours
           for
           that
           effect
           :
           Pope
           Innocent
           sent
           to
           Honorius
           fiue
           Bishops
           &
           two
           Priests
           to
           obtaine
           a
           Councell
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostome
          
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           Euagrius
           .
           Pope
           Leo
           doth
           beseech
           Valentine
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           of
           Theodose
           the
           yonger
           a
           Councell
           against
           Eutiches
           :
           and
           in
           token
           that
           the
           Popes
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pretend
           this
           power
           to
           assemble
           ,
           wee
           finde
           in
           Sozemene
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Iulius
           complaines
           onely
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Orient
           did
           not
           inuite
           him
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           a
           law
           of
           the
           Church
           prouided
           that
           no
           Decree
           should
           passe
           without
           the
           opinion
           asked
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           in
           Theoderet
           Pope
           Damasus
           makes
           the
           same
           complaint
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           termes
           against
           the
           councel
           of
           Arimini
           ,
           in
           which
           such
           honour
           was
           done
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           such
           reuerence
           to
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           conuened
           there
           ,
           being
           detayned
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           being
           pressed
           to
           put
           downe
           some
           Decrees
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           orthodoxall
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           for
           all
           that
           depart
           vntill
           they
           had
           the
           Emperours
           leaue
           and
           permission
           .
           Further
           now
           will
           wee
           obserue
           the
           very
           internall
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           meerely
           spirituall
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           was
           exercised
           :
           we
           doe
           finde
           two
           things
           in
           that
           ,
           one
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           see
           that
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           did
           excommunicate
           any
           Emperour
           or
           King
           ,
           albeit
           there
           were
           more
           occasion
           against
           them
           ,
           
           nor
           is
           now
           contained
           in
           the
           great
           
             Bul
             of
             the
             holy
             Thursday
          
           ,
           which
           is
           yeerely
           published
           at
           Rome
           against
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           States
           .
           Constantius
           and
           Valeus
           persecuting
           heretikes
           .
           Trinitaries
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           forced
           the
           Fathers
           to
           confessions
           against
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           were
           not
           excommunicate
           .
           Theodose
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Valentinian
           the
           third
           ,
           Eutichean
           heretikes
           ,
           were
           not
           excomunicate
           .
           Basilieius
           ,
           enemie
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Calcedon
             ,
             Iustinian
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Chilpericke
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           infected
           with
           Arrianisme
           :
           Theodoricke
           King
           of
           Gothes
           :
           
             Atalarichus
             ,
             Theodotus
             ,
             Vittiges
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           of
           whom
           none
           was
           excommunicate
           ,
           no
           not
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           ,
           nor
           Valentinian
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           fell
           in
           an
           heresie
           three
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           nor
           Iustinian
           ,
           who
           fell
           twise
           ,
           no
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           banished
           Popes
           themselues
           :
           for
           wee
           read
           in
           an
           Epistle
           of
           Pope
           Siluerius
           ,
           that
           beng
           banished
           by
           Belizarius
           ,
           at
           the
           command
           of
           Iustinian
           his
           Master
           ,
           he
           assembled
           certaine
           Bishops
           to
           excommunicate
           Belizarius
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           murmurre
           against
           Iustinian
           ,
           by
           whose
           direction
           he
           was
           persecuted
           .
           Neither
           yet
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           kill
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           a●…
           Valens
           ,
           who
           caused
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           drowned
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           obserue
           on
           this
           point
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           did
           excommunicate
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           permission
           Imperiall
           :
           for
           Princes
           ,
           fearing
           that
           Church
           Rulers
           should
           abuse
           the
           spirituall
           sword
           ,
           made
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           repeated
           afterwards
           
           by
           Iustinian
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           should
           bee
           excommunicate
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           sentence
           were
           before
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           cleerely
           prooued
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           which
           Saint
           Augustine
           doth
           expressely
           acknowledge
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Boniface
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Church
           doth
           exercise
           her
           power
           against
           heretikes
           vnder
           the
           permission
           and
           power
           of
           Kings
           .
           Some
           Bishops
           haue
           questioned
           hardly
           with
           Emperours
           :
           as
           a
           Bishop
           did
           commaund
           Phillip
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           remaine
           without
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Penitentiaries
           .
           Saint
           Ambrose
           ,
           Bishop
           
           of
           Milane
           ,
           dealt
           right
           so
           with
           Theodosius
           the
           great
           :
           but
           they
           did
           not
           pronounce
           any
           Excommunication
           maior
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           would
           not
           haue
           enioyned
           them
           penance
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           without
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           for
           Anastatius
           ,
           albeit
           some
           Churches
           ,
           as
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           did
           excommunicate
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           euer
           in
           peace
           and
           vnion
           with
           numbers
           of
           Catholike
           Churches
           in
           the
           Orient
           ,
           which
           did
           declare
           that
           it
           was
           not
           
             magnum
             anathema
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           t●…merarious
           Act
           ,
           howsoeuer
           this
           be
           ,
           such
           two
           or
           three
           exceptions
           will
           not
           serue
           against
           one
           ordinarie
           rule
           :
           for
           then
           to
           meete
           these
           ,
           we
           finde
           in
           like
           manner
           three
           extraordinarie
           acts
           of
           Imperiall
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           caused
           excommunicate
           or
           eiect
           the
           Popes
           .
           Xistus
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           suspected
           for
           adulterie
           ,
           was
           excommunicate
           by
           commaundement
           of
           Valens
           the
           third
           .
           Theodoricke
           King
           of
           Gothes
           did
           eiect
           from
           the
           Church
           Pope
           Symmachus
           .
           And
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           did
           forbid
           Pope
           Pelagius
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           besides
           ,
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostome
          
           deposed
           and
           expelled
           from
           his
           Church
           by
           Arcadius
           .
           As
           for
           the
           excommunication
           of
           Arcadius
           ,
           done
           by
           Pope
           Gelasius
           ,
           it
           is
           doubted
           of
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           histories
           :
           but
           I
           doe
           not
           speake
           of
           such
           extrauagant
           acts
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           which
           was
           ordinarily
           followed
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           still
           verified
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           sway
           of
           Iurisdiction
           Ecclesiasticall
           was
           in
           the
           Emperors
           .
           The
           Conuocation
           was
           due
           to
           them
           :
           the
           processe
           went
           by
           their
           permission
           and
           consent
           ,
           their
           persons
           were
           exempted
           from
           excommunication
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           which
           bee
           three
           maine
           points
           of
           soueraigne
           Commandement
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           fourth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           it
           was
           also
           due
           to
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           Constantius
           the
           sonne
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           hee
           banished
           Liberius
           ,
           and
           erected
           Pope
           Felix
           in
           his
           place
           :
           yea
           ,
           farther
           ,
           hee
           recalled
           that
           good
           Prelate
           ,
           &
           did
           establish
           him
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Theodosius
           the
           great
           ,
           a
           great
           pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           right
           
           Emperiall
           he
           setled
           at
           Rome
           together
           with
           a
           Pope
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           of
           a
           diuers
           religion
           ,
           (
           I
           thinke
           )
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           a
           mutinous
           people
           Laeonius
           in
           his
           time
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Nouatianes
             ,
             Honorius
          
           his
           son
           again
           comming
           into
           Italie
           while
           Boniface
           and
           Eulalius
           did
           contend
           for
           the
           Pontificat
           ,
           he
           chased
           them
           both
           away
           ,
           and
           after
           placed
           Boniface
           making
           lawes
           against
           such
           ambicious
           competences
           :
           
             Iulius
             Nepos
          
           the
           tyrant
           ouercomming
           Glicerius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           Pope
           as
           Euagrius
           doth
           recorde
           ;
           for
           some
           hold
           that
           he
           made
           him
           onelie
           Bishop
           of
           Milane
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           catalogue
           of
           the
           Popes
           ,
           Odoacre
           king
           of
           the
           Horoli
           being
           master
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           made
           an
           ordinance
           at
           the
           solistation
           of
           Pope
           Simplicius
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           proceeding
           Emperours
           ,
           That
           no
           Pope
           should
           be
           exalted
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           Emperiall
           authoritie
           .
           When
           the
           Emperours
           had
           recouered
           Rome
           from
           the
           
             Goths
             Iustinian
          
           did
           not
           only
           eiect
           Vigilius
           but
           made
           him
           come
           to
           Constantinople
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           offering
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           his
           Arch-deacon
           Pelagius
           whereupon
           they
           thanked
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           willing
           him
           to
           suffer
           Vigilius
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           death
           to
           establish
           whom
           he
           pleased
           ,
           which
           right
           did
           so
           continue
           with
           the
           seate
           imperiall
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Gregorie
           the
           greate
           durst
           not
           honour
           himselfe
           with
           his
           titles
           before
           he
           had
           receaued
           the
           imperiall
           confirmation
           of
           his
           pontificate
           .
        
         
           Finally
           if
           we
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           confirmations
           of
           councels
           and
           canons
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           point
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           we
           also
           finde
           that
           nothing
           was
           solid
           vntill
           the
           imperiall
           approbation
           was
           conioyned
           to
           the
           spirituall
           .
           The
           Rolles
           of
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           counsell
           of
           Nice
           and
           Constantinople
           were
           presented
           to
           Constantine
           and
           Theodosius
           to
           be
           subscribed
           and
           authorised
           by
           them
           ;
           against
           which
           foresaide
           policie
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           so
           farre
           depending
           vpon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           we
           can
           pretend
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           be
           like
           those
           ignorant
           Gnostickes
           of
           whom
           Irenaeus
           doth
           make
           mention
           in
           the
           
           fourth
           Chapter
           of
           his
           third
           booke
           ,
           who
           held
           this
           opinion
           that
           while
           God
           did
           commaund
           vs
           to
           obey
           superior
           powers
           he
           did
           accommodat
           that
           command
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           persons
           and
           tymes
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           now
           in
           minoribus
           as
           she
           was
           then
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           Pagerie
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           commaund
           ,
           her selfe
           .
           Certayne
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           is
           immutable
           and
           eternall
           and
           doeth
           not
           suffer
           ecclipse
           ,
           nor
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           fantasies
           .
           If
           one
           will
           say
           the
           dealing
           of
           Arrian
           Kings
           with
           the
           church
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           drawne
           in
           example
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Constantine
           the
           greate
           the
           first
           patron
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           in
           his
           tyme
           to
           establish
           Bishops
           and
           had
           at
           his
           death
           Athanasius
           vnder
           his
           Iudicature
           :
           and
           what
           shall
           we
           answere
           to
           Charlemaine
           a
           great
           fauourer
           of
           the
           Church
           &
           to
           his
           son
           
             Lues
             Debonaire
          
           who
           sent
           to
           Rome
           to
           iudge
           a
           Pope
           for
           the
           murther
           of
           Theodore
           a
           Romane
           Senatour
           of
           the
           French
           deuotion
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Pope
           was
           forced
           to
           cleere
           himself
           by
           the
           kings
           owne
           appointment
           as
           the
           letters
           of
           Pope
           Leon
           to
           Lues
           to
           that
           effect
           doth
           import
           ;
           Thus
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           done
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           purposse
           in
           that
           processe
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           amend
           it
           by
           your
           owne
           officers
           ,
           whom
           we●…treate
           you
           to
           send
           outwell
           disposed
           men
           to
           take
           triall
           of
           that
           matter
           .
           The
           ecclesiasticall
           histories
           ,
           and
           the
           liues
           of
           Popes
           where
           they
           are
           written
           besoful
           of
           such
           testimonies
           and
           so
           plaine
           into
           them
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           necessarie
           to
           quote
           them
           particularlie
           .
        
         
           So
           concluding
           this
           generall
           Theme
           in
           fauours
           of
           the
           lawfull
           authoritie
           of
           Kings
           ,
           I
           say
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           had
           neuer
           a
           Bishop
           nor
           Pope
           who
           did
           refuse
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           imperiall
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           and
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           we
           are
           to
           esteeme
           all
           this
           contrary
           clergie
           of
           Papall
           parasites
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           false
           and
           bastard
           Theologie
           of
           ambitious
           monsters
           who
           striue
           to
           vsurpe
           that
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           reserued
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           disposing
           of
           
             Kings
             and
             Diadems
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           after
           the
           way
           of
           his
           secret
           and
           diuine
           
           prouidence
           :
           which
           power
           is
           so
           alone
           to
           him
           that
           no
           mortall
           flesh
           may
           participate
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           doth
           approoue
           in
           the
           Dreame
           of
           
             Nebuccadnezar
             :
             Altissimus
             habet
             Potestatem
             super
             Regna
             hominum
             &
             dat
             illa
             cuivult
             ,
             &
             constituit
             super
             illa
             homines
             vilissimos
             :
          
           The
           most
           High
           hath
           power
           ouer
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           men
           ,
           hee
           giueth
           them
           to
           whom
           hee
           will
           ,
           and
           placeth
           in
           them
           most
           vile
           men
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Ethnicke
           Cyrus
           ,
           he
           doth
           prophesie
           his
           victories
           ,
           hee
           calleth
           him
           the
           Lords
           Anoynted
           ;
           of
           whom
           God
           did
           say
           ,
           Whose
           right
           hand
           I
           haue
           holden
           to
           subdue
           Nations
           before
           him
           :
           he
           ordayned
           him
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Uae
             ei
             qui
          
           
           
             litigauerit
             contra
             factorem
             suum
          
           :
           Woe
           bee
           to
           him
           who
           doth
           question
           with
           his
           Maker
           .
           
             Numquid
             lutum
             dicet
             factori
             suo
             quid
             facis
             ?
          
           Shall
           the
           Clay
           say
           to
           the
           Potter
           ,
           What
           dost
           thou
           make
           ?
           Then
           hee
           concludeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           haue
           raysed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           let
           my
           people
           goe
           ,
           not
           for
           money
           ,
           but
           freely
           .
           When
           God
           commanded
           ,
           
             Nolite
             tangere
             vn●…s
             meos
          
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           except
           Saul
           more
           then
           
             Dauid
             ;
             Balthasar
          
           ,
           more
           then
           good
           King
           Iosias
           :
           what
           then
           ,
           shall
           these
           miserable
           and
           wretched
           potshrads
           of
           these
           times
           reason
           with
           their
           Maker
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Dedi
             eis
             Regem
             in
             furore
             meo
             &
             regnare
             facit
             hypocritam
             propter
             peccata
             Populi
             ?
          
           What
           ,
           shal
           they
           haue
           a
           count
           of
           him
           ?
           or
           how
           doe
           they
           not
           heare
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ?
           all
           consentient
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           poysoned
           doctrine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           inuented
           and
           maintayned
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           where
           (
           in
           place
           of
           these
           sacred
           priuiledges
           yeelded
           vnto
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           consisting
           in
           foure
           or
           fiue
           points
           of
           Soueraignity
           in
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernment
           )
           wee
           shall
           heare
           foure
           or
           fiue
           such
           Maximes
           as
           these
           .
           To
           Christ
           is
           giuen
           all
           power
           in
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           :
           and
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           the
           keyes
           of
           all
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           :
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           his
           successor
           hath
           all
           power
           also
           of
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           :
           hee
           is
           aboue
           Kings
           ,
           and
           may
           translate
           and
           destroy
           their
           authoritie
           :
           he
           is
           aboue
           
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           and
           may
           inhibit
           them
           ,
           hauing
           all
           power
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           In
           place
           of
           Christian
           Apostolike
           and
           reuerent
           speeches
           of
           Monarchs
           &
           Kings
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           fastuous
           &
           contemptible
           inuectiues
           against
           them
           ,
           serpentine
           insinuations
           to
           cut
           the
           throat
           of
           their
           Royall
           power
           ,
           to
           depose
           them
           ,
           spoyle
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           inuade
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           these
           by
           exoterick
           or
           publike
           writtes
           :
           and
           who
           will
           be
           curious
           of
           their
           acroamaticke
           ,
           or
           hidden
           and
           cloysterall
           doctrine
           ,
           shall
           bee
           taught
           to
           vnderstand
           this
           ground
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           raigne
           of
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           all
           Nations
           are
           to
           be
           collected
           vnder
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           him
           :
           and
           to
           that
           effect
           God
           doth
           establish
           and
           raise
           some
           puissant
           Christian
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           in
           the
           occident
           ,
           as
           some
           Rabbins
           and
           Iewish
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           became
           thereafter
           Christians
           ,
           haue
           obserued
           by
           these
           mysticall
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Vouch
             chi
             hammassiah
             chesche
             uitlash
             bannesthimneth
             hu
             daieth
             roscho
             daiphen
             nalt
             sarphat
             dareth
             rachen
             nalcha
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Et
             erit
             postquam
             Messias
             suspensus
             fuerit
             in
             ligno
             ,
             ecce
             ipse
             inclinabit
             caput
             suum
             ,
             &
             prespiciens
             ad
             occidentem
             dixit
             miserebor
             tui
             .
          
           The
           French
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           doth
           expound
           this
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Grandor
           of
           the
           French
           Crowne
           ,
           because
           their
           Princes
           were
           myraculously
           brought
           vnto
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           receiuing
           the
           Flower-de-Luce
           sent
           from
           heauen
           ,
           as
           their
           Stories
           record
           ,
           with
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           to
           heale
           the
           Ecruelles
           by
           touching
           ,
           which
           Flower
           is
           holden
           sacred
           ,
           and
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           recommended
           aboue
           all
           other
           Flowers
           ,
           being
           imployed
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           great
           Candlesticke
           made
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           after
           vsed
           by
           Salomon
           ,
           who
           built
           the
           Temple
           ;
           whereof
           Moses
           drew
           the
           figure
           :
           so
           that
           they
           esteeme
           this
           Flower
           to
           be
           the
           true
           hyerogliphicke
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           yet
           for
           their
           Armories
           :
           they
           haue
           beene
           mightie
           promoters
           of
           Gods
           Church
           by
           destroying
           flouds
           of
           Arrians
           ,
           Gots
           ,
           and
           Visigotti
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
             Carollo
             Martello
          
           ,
           and
           Pipino
           his
           sonne
           ,
           by
           their
           expulsion
           of
           Longobards
           ,
           and
           succouring
           of
           the
           
           seat
           Apostolicall
           ,
           vnder
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           by
           their
           exploits
           in
           the
           Orient
           ,
           about
           the
           conquest
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Armes
           of
           
             Godfred
             de
             Bullion
          
           ,
           and
           his
           partners
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           Christian
           enterprises
           against
           the
           Saracenes
           ,
           vnder
           
             Lodouicus
             sanctus
          
           ,
           their
           King.
           All
           these
           doe
           comfort
           the
           French
           (
           say
           they
           )
           to
           presume
           that
           this
           mysterie
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           was
           in
           fauours
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           doth
           take
           it
           vnto
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           done
           so
           many
           things
           for
           extension
           and
           securing
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           affronting
           the
           Turke
           in
           all
           quarters
           ,
           and
           planting
           Christian
           Religion
           among
           the
           barbarous
           Indians
           :
           but
           the
           secret
           of
           the
           mistery
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           which
           is
           prophesied
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           doth
           pertaine
           to
           the
           sea
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Pope
           :
           To
           him
           who
           keepeth
           my
           works
           to
           the
           end
           will
           I
           giue
           power
           ouer
           al
           Nations
           ,
           he
           shal
           rule
           them
           with
           a
           rod
           ,
           
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           vessell
           of
           a
           Potter
           shall
           they
           bee
           broken
           ,
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           that
           place
           :
           whereby
           is
           meant
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           onely
           of
           all
           men
           cannot
           erre
           .
           I
           haue
           alwaies
           sufficiently
           cleered
           to
           your
           Lordship
           the
           mindes
           and
           practises
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           in
           this
           poynt
           of
           Princes
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           not
           seeme
           to
           caluminate
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           I
           will
           summarily
           shew
           how
           he
           hath
           peruerted
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           poysoned
           it
           with
           his
           Absynthium
           .
           Next
           ,
           I
           will
           relate
           how
           his
           preuarication
           and
           falshood
           is
           impugned
           by
           Catholike
           Romans
           themselues
           ,
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           famous
           Palladium
           of
           Sorbon
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           discourse
           a
           little
           of
           the
           dessigne
           of
           this
           pernicious
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           diuellish
           plot
           of
           feareful
           ambition
           ,
           by
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           whole
           world
           vnder
           the
           superstitious
           hyerarchy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           both
           in
           temporality
           and
           spirituality
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           preuented
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           three
           grounds
           of
           this
           doctrine
           tied
           together
           in
           one
           chaine
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           be
           but
           one
           thing
           teaching
           the
           Soueraigne
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           which
           power
           is
           extended
           by
           three
           Armes
           ,
           power
           ouer
           their
           
           soule
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           power
           ouer
           their
           states
           and
           crownes
           to
           depriue
           ,
           and
           power
           ouer
           their
           bodies
           to
           giue
           warrant
           to
           kill
           them
           :
           which
           indeed
           is
           all
           the
           power
           the
           Pope
           doth
           claime
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           as
           touching
           his
           being
           aboue
           generall
           Counsels
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           all
           one
           with
           his
           being
           aboue
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whom
           belongeth
           the
           authoritie
           to
           conuocate
           ,
           and
           rule
           Counsels
           :
           I
           will
           omit
           for
           breuities
           sake
           to
           speake
           of
           any
           other
           writer
           among
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           
             Bellar
             :
          
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           predominant
           plannet
           .
           Touching
           the
           persons
           of
           Kings
           (
           saith
           hee
           vpon
           this
           point
           )
           the
           Pope
           may
           not
           albeit
           there
           be
           iust
           cause
           ,
           depose
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           sort
           as
           he
           doth
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           a
           ciuill
           ordinarie
           iudge
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           he
           may
           as
           a
           Soueraigne
           Prince
           spirituall
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           necessarie
           for
           mens
           soules
           ,
           change
           kingdomes
           ,
           taking
           from
           one
           ,
           giuing
           them
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           first
           possessor
           being
           excommunicate
           
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           prooue
           )
           saith
           he
           ,
           pag.
           1081.
           of
           that
           booke
           imprinted
           ,
           Anno
           1601.
           
           Then
           for
           proofe
           he
           doth
           introduce
           all
           the
           treasonable
           enterprises
           of
           Christian
           people
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           onely
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           will
           in
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           but
           are
           detestably
           abhorred
           by
           the
           relation
           made
           of
           them
           in
           ciuill
           histories
           ,
           Cap.
           7.
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           wherby
           one
           may
           manifestly
           note
           that
           the
           intestine
           calamities
           of
           Christendome
           these
           many
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           rising
           from
           this
           wicked
           vsurpation
           ouer
           lawfull
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           hath
           bene
           the
           truest
           cause
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           Empire
           .
           And
           it
           is
           maruellous
           to
           see
           how
           Bellarmine
           doth
           there
           so
           impudently
           striue
           to
           confirme
           that
           extrauagant
           of
           
             Vnam
             sanctam
             de
             maiorit
             .
             &
             obedient
             .
          
           so
           solemnely
           condemned
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Romane
           Clergie
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           the
           French
           Church
           .
           Like
           as
           the
           whole
           bodie
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           vnder
           one
           generallitie
           maintaine
           the
           same
           in
           an
           Apologie
           of
           theirs
           set
           foorth
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Veritie
           defended
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           last
           impression
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           pag.
           42.
           for
           by
           that
           Extrauagant
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           transgresse
           to
           thunder
           excommunication
           vniustly
           against
           the
           best
           Princes
           ,
           
           yet
           no
           mortall
           man
           might
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           craue
           it
           to
           be
           reformed
           :
           but
           not
           content
           to
           deale
           this
           way
           with
           pretended
           hereticall
           Princes
           ,
           he
           laieth
           an
           ambush
           before
           the
           best
           &
           most
           vertuous
           Kings
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           ouer
           their
           heads
           
             Virgam
             vigilantem
          
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           ,
           he
           doth
           exempt
           generally
           from
           Regall
           Iurisdiction
           whatsoeuer
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           contending
           by
           many
           instances
           and
           iterations
           of
           words
           to
           confuse
           that
           Text
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Omnis
             anima
             subdita
             sit
             superio
             :
             potestat
             :
          
           Let
           euery
           soule
           be
           subiect
           to
           superiour
           powers
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           power
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           puissances
           which
           be
           ,
           are
           ordained
           of
           him
           :
           which
           he
           doth
           repeat
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           whosoeuer
           doth
           resist
           power
           ,
           doth
           resist
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           receiue
           Iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           reseruing
           the
           Equiuocating
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           thinke
           that
           all
           Supreame
           power
           is
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           vpon
           this
           Text
           Chrysostome
           doth
           obserue
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           not
           onely
           spoken
           of
           the
           Laicke
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Religious
           ,
           yea
           and
           for
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           But
           Bellarmine
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           Treatise
           ,
           pag.
           255.
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           taken
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           persons
           ,
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Princes
           secular
           :
           So
           that
           they
           are
           no
           more
           their
           subiects
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           no
           other
           then
           to
           build
           a
           forraigne
           state
           within
           a
           Kings
           Realme
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           he
           himselfe
           affirme
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ;
           It
           is
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Prince
           should
           set
           ouer
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Dominion
           vnto
           a
           stranger
           :
           for
           then
           hee
           behoued
           to
           loose
           it
           .
           Thereafter
           he
           saith
           the
           lawes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           albeit
           they
           be
           not
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           bind
           a
           Religious
           person
           except
           it
           be
           
             ad
             directionem
             ,
             non
             autem
             ad
             coactionem
             ,
          
           pag.
           269.
           of
           the
           said
           clericall
           exemption
           ,
           concluding
           pag.
           271.
           that
           the
           Prince
           doth
           lose
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           their
           Soueraigne
           ,
           maintaining
           it
           so
           obstinately
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           obuiat
           such
           things
           as
           might
           be
           obiected
           in
           the
           contrary
           .
           If
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           yee
           hold
           it
           an
           iniury
           done
           to
           Kings
           ,
           to
           spoyle
           them
           of
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           ouer
           those
           men
           before
           they
           entered
           into
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           I
           answere
           that
           he
           that
           inioyeth
           
           his
           owne
           right
           doth
           wronge
           to
           no
           man
           :
           one
           may
           choose
           such
           a
           calling
           as
           he
           thinkes
           meetest
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           who
           entereth
           into
           the
           order
           Ecclesiast
           :
           doth
           no
           iniurie
           to
           Kings
           ,
           albeit
           the
           King
           lose
           a
           subiect
           
             per
             accidens
          
           ,
           by
           that
           act
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           .
           )
        
         
           This
           Clericall
           exemption
           hath
           a
           strange
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           attemps
           of
           Religious
           men
           against
           their
           natiue
           Princes
           ,
           shall
           be
           no
           Treason
           because
           they
           are
           not
           their
           Subiects
           .
           The
           assassinate
           of
           
             Iaco
             Clement
          
           no
           treasonable
           murther
           .
           And
           the
           Iesuite
           -
           
             Emanuel
             Sa
          
           in
           his
           Aphorismes
           of
           confession
           doth
           plainely
           hold
           it
           ,
           treating
           of
           this
           word
           Clericus
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Clerici
             Rebellio
             non
             est
             crimen
             laesae
             maiestat
             is
             quia
             non
             est
             subditus
             Regi
             :
          
           The
           Rebellion
           of
           a
           religious
           man
           is
           no
           act
           of
           Treason
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doe
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Kings
           subiect
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           glosing
           vpon
           the
           word
           
             Princeps
             &
             Rex
             .
             Potest
             Rex
             priuari
             per
             Rempublicam
             ob
             Tyrannidem
             ,
             &
             cum
             est
             causa
             aliqua
             iust
             a
             elegi
             alius
             a
             maiore
             parte
             populi
             :
          
           The
           King
           for
           Tyrannie
           may
           be
           depriued
           by
           the
           Common
           weale
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           ,
           an
           other
           chosen
           in
           his
           stead
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           people
           :
           but
           then
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           processe
           must
           depend
           from
           the
           Pope
           :
           vpon
           the
           word
           Tyrannus
           ,
           they
           doe
           reason
           thus
           ,
           
             Tyrannice
             gubernans
             non
             potest
             spoliari
             sine
             publico
             Indicio
             ,
             lata
             vero
             sententia
             potest
             quisque
             fieri
             Executor
             ,
             potestque
             deponi
             a
             populo
             qui
             iurauerit
             ei
             obedientiam
             perpetuam
             :
          
           He
           who
           raigns
           Tyrannously
           cannot
           be
           spoyled
           of
           his
           dominion
           vntill
           the
           publike
           sentence
           bee
           pronounced
           ,
           which
           once
           done
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           depriued
           by
           any
           :
           yea
           by
           the
           same
           subiects
           who
           did
           sweare
           to
           him
           perpetuall
           obedience
           .
           This
           publike
           sentence
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           is
           
             Excommunicatio
             Maior
          
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Pope
           .
           How
           these
           Aphorismes
           doe
           agree
           with
           the
           doings
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           let
           the
           most
           ignorant
           iudge
           whither
           they
           bee
           not
           seasoned
           with
           their
           wormewood
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           two
           foundations
           of
           excommunication
           and
           depriuation
           doth
           of
           necessitie
           follow
           the
           third
           ,
           to
           
           wit
           murther
           of
           Kings
           ,
           first
           thundered
           ,
           next
           eiected
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           slaine
           ,
           and
           doctrinall
           grounds
           set
           downe
           to
           authorise
           the
           same
           ,
           
             Gean
             Guignart
          
           in
           his
           treatise
           vpon
           the
           murther
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           a
           good
           Prince
           and
           a
           catholike
           Romane
           ,
           he
           doth
           stablish
           two
           propositions
           ,
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           cruel
           Nero
           was
           murthered
           by
           a
           deliuering
           Clement
           ,
           whose
           heroicall
           act
           inspired
           by
           the
           holie
           spirit
           was
           to
           be
           reputed
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           yea
           and
           most
           laudable
           ,
           next
           ,
           that
           the
           crowne
           of
           France
           ought
           to
           be
           transposed
           to
           another
           Race
           ,
           and
           the
           Biarnois
           (
           so
           doth
           he
           disdainfullie
           call
           the
           french
           king
           )
           he
           ought
           to
           haue
           a
           monasticall
           crowne
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           shauen
           and
           condemned
           to
           the
           cloyster
           (
           albeit
           he
           was
           become
           a
           catholike
           Romane
           )
           which
           if
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           ,
           they
           should
           by
           force
           of
           armes
           eiect
           him
           ,
           or
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           life
           .
           
             Ambrose
             Varades
          
           principall
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Colledge
           at
           Paris
           ,
           was
           found
           the
           instigatour
           of
           Barrier
           against
           the
           late
           king
           immediatly
           after
           his
           conuersion
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Chastell
           who
           strooke
           him
           in
           the
           mouth
           confessed
           that
           he
           was
           taught
           by
           Iesuites
           that
           it
           was
           an
           act
           of
           extraordinarie
           great
           godlinesse
           to
           kill
           him
           because
           he
           was
           no
           lawfull
           king
           although
           he
           was
           conuerted
           ,
           vntill
           he
           was
           receiued
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           A
           letter
           was
           found
           of
           father
           Commelet
           a
           man
           most
           famous
           among
           them
           for
           prudence
           ,
           and
           grauitie
           ,
           bearing
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           an
           Aeod
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           a
           monke
           ,
           a
           souldier
           or
           a
           sheepheard
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           an
           Aeod
           ,
           for
           the
           assassinat
           or
           slaughter
           of
           King
           Henrie
           the
           third
           so
           did
           their
           absynthiū
           vniuersallie
           poyson
           all
           ,
           that
           euen
           in
           the
           Serbon
           it
           was
           concluded
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           his
           excommunication
           and
           murther
           was
           both
           lawful
           and
           wel
           acted
           ,
           
             William
             Parry
          
           confessed
           at
           his
           death
           that
           
             Benidicto
             Paulio
             &
             Aniball
             Codreto
          
           Iesuites
           did
           persuade
           him
           that
           it
           was
           a
           most
           religious
           act
           to
           surprise
           the
           life
           of
           the
           
             late
             Queene
             of
             England
             a
             good
             Princesse
             replenished
             with
             Pietie
             &
             vertue
          
           And
           who
           should
           heare
           the
           true
           relation
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Polonia
           since
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           there
           ,
           he
           should
           
           heare
           of
           more
           wicked
           &
           secret
           practises
           during
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           for
           hundreths
           of
           yeeres
           before
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           doctrine
           and
           these
           are
           the
           practises
           of
           Papall
           pride
           with
           the
           Christian
           Kings
           of
           this
           age
           :
           which
           being
           paralelled
           with
           these
           of
           the
           primitiue
           fathers
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           marke
           the
           antithesis
           .
        
         
           So
           to
           ende
           this
           particular
           touching
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Iesuisticke
           schooles
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           glorie
           which
           they
           doe
           cary
           as
           a
           bright
           starre
           in
           the
           front
           of
           all
           their
           renoune
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           daunters
           of
           puissant
           kings
           and
           it
           is
           found
           in
           their
           owne
           bookes
           in
           that
           treatise
           called
           
             Summa
             constitutionum
          
           imprinted
           at
           Lions
           Anno
           1859.
           conteyning
           the
           gouernment
           of
           that
           societie
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           
             Tyrannos
             aggrediuntur
             &
             lolium
             ab
             agro
             Domini
             euellunt
             :
          
           They
           inuade
           tyrants
           and
           roote
           out
           the
           cockle
           and
           filth
           from
           the
           Lords
           feild
           .
           And
           so
           invincible
           they
           be
           in
           this
           mischeuous
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           albeit
           they
           vnderstood
           Tanquerall
           was
           condemned
           to
           vndergoe
           a
           great
           punishment
           and
           hardlie
           did
           escape
           his
           life
           Anno.
           1561.
           for
           suffering
           this
           Theame
           touching
           the
           authoritie
           of
           kings
           to
           be
           called
           in
           question
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           disputed
           there
           ,
           yet
           ,
           so
           bould
           are
           they
           that
           euer
           since
           that
           tyme
           they
           did
           practise
           the
           court
           of
           parliament
           at
           Paris
           to
           fauour
           the
           same
           motion
           ,
           albeit
           oftentimes
           it
           was
           despightfully
           reiected
           vpon
           suspition
           of
           that
           which
           in
           effect
           was
           found
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           couertly
           corrupted
           the
           Sorbon
           by
           sliding
           in
           among
           them
           some
           of
           their
           owne
           scolers
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           anie
           thing
           in
           all
           this
           more
           strange
           then
           to
           heare
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           his
           answere
           for
           that
           holy
           carriage
           of
           the
           fathers
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           with
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           of
           their
           Tyme
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           sayth
           he
           ,
           more
           necessarie
           in
           that
           time
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           to
           admonish
           Christian
           people
           to
           obey
           temporal
           powers
           least
           otherwise
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           had
           beene
           hindered
           ,
           The
           case
           being
           altered
           now
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           inful
           authoritie
           &
           power
           her selfe
           which
           (
           fiefor
           shame
           )
           is
           no
           other
           then
           to
           make
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           religion
           
           of
           Foxes
           ,
           a
           doctrine
           of
           sophistrie
           ,
           a
           profession
           of
           Equiuocation
           &
           consequentlie
           of
           P●…rle
           
             quia
             qui
             dubi●…r
             at
             his
             me●…itur
             &
             bis
             peiur
             at
          
           as
           Cicero
           saith
           ,
           as
           if
           vpon
           these
           words
           
             Regnum
             meum
             non
             est
             de
             hoc
             mundo
             ,
          
           Christ
           would
           say
           to
           his
           Apostles
           and
           successours
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           obey
           Princes
           so
           long
           as
           they
           were
           vnder
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           could
           doe
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           should
           beginne
           to
           floorish
           and
           get
           the
           winde
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           change
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           Euangell
           ,
           and
           teach
           a
           contrarie
           doctrine
           ,
           a
           doctrine
           not
           of
           Christ
           but
           of
           the
           ambitious
           schoole
           of
           Machauel
           ,
           to
           the
           stayne
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           who
           hath
           made
           no
           law
           but
           on
           for
           kings
           of
           Israel
           for
           kings
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           who
           haue
           followed
           ;
           vpon
           which
           point
           ,
           and
           vpon
           these
           words
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           
             Regnum
             meum
             non
             est
             de
             hoc
             mundo
          
           we
           may
           heare
           
             S.
             August
          
           as
           it
           were
           vpon
           the
           Theater
           of
           the
           world
           making
           a
           procliamation
           ,
           to
           secure
           all
           authorities
           from
           such
           feare
           &
           Iealousie
           ,
           Audite
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Iudaei
             &
             gentes
             ,
             audi
             preputium
             ,
             audite
             omnia
             Regna
             terrena
             non
             i●…podis
             domination●…
             ve●…am
             in
             hoc
             mundo
             ,
          
           O
           heere
           yee
           Iewes
           and
           gentiles
           ,
           yee
           circumcised
           and
           vncircumcised
           ,
           heere
           yee
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           Christ
           maketh
           no
           stoppe
           nor
           opposition
           to
           your
           authorities
           temporall
           ,
           and
           we
           reade
           
             S.
             Bernard
          
           vpon
           this
           text
           in
           the
           12
           ,
           of
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           where
           one
           said
           to
           Christ
           master
           tel
           my
           brother
           
             vt
             mecum
             diuidat
             here
             ditatem
          
           that
           he
           may
           diuide
           our
           heritage
           ,
           he
           answered
           
             homo
             quis
             me
             constituit
             Di●…isorem
             aut
             Iudic●…m
             super
             vos
             :
          
           who
           appointed
           me
           a
           iudge
           ouer
           you
           or
           diuider
           of
           your
           lands
           ,
           whereupon
           Saint
           Bernard
           saith
           
             stetisse
             lego
             Apostolos
             iudicandos
          
           
           
             sedisse
             iudicantes
             non
             lego
          
           :
           I
           read
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           that
           that
           the
           Apostles
           stood
           to
           be
           iudged
           :
           but
           that
           they
           did
           sit
           ●…o
           Iudge
           ,
           I
           read
           not
           .
           Their
           successors
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           at
           the
           command
           of
           their
           Soueraigne
           Emperors
           ,
           did
           take
           vpon
           them
           to
           be
           Iudges
           ,
           Councellors
           ,
           Embassadors
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           related
           :
           and
           that
           because
           being
           Subiects
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           as
           Constantine
           the
           great
           wrot
           vnto
           them
           :
           but
           
           these
           c●…ill
           imployments
           were
           not
           due
           to
           their
           Episcopall
           function
           .
           Mercy
           God
           what
           wonderfull
           difference
           〈◊〉
           here
           ?
           Christ
           would
           not
           vsurpe
           so
           much
           of
           temporall
           power
           ,
           as
           to
           march
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           heritage
           for
           pacifying
           of
           two
           brethren
           ,
           being
           pressed
           vnto
           it
           the
           Pope
           doth
           affirme
           that
           he
           hath
           right
           of
           marching
           ;
           and
           where
           ?
           betwixt
           Cancer
           and
           Capricorne
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Arctique
           and
           Antarctique
           circles
           ,
           nay
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           North
           and
           South
           Poles
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Occident
           and
           the
           Orient
           :
           he
           hath
           the
           right
           of
           diuision
           ouer
           all
           the
           earthly
           Globe
           ●…he
           hath
           by
           his
           ●…lls
           deuided
           the
           East
           from
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           and
           hath
           distributed
           them
           betwixt
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           Portugalls
           first
           :
           and
           now
           againe
           hath
           giuen
           all
           vnto
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           Next
           I
           come
           to
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           how
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Papall
           Soueraignitie
           is
           ●…pugned
           by
           the
           catholicke
           
           Romanes
           ;
           Panormitanus
           that
           learned
           Bishop
           hath
           written
           against
           that
           opinion
           of
           the
           Popes
           being
           aboue
           generall
           counsels
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           Baronius
           and
           Bellarmin
           is
           counted
           a
           schismaticke
           ,
           one
           
             Nicholas
             de
             Ch●…sa
          
           in
           a
           treatise
           
             de
             concordia
             Cathol
          
           :
           hath
           done
           the
           same
           perfectlie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             vniuer
             sale
             consi●…um
             maioris
             esse
             author
             it
             at
             is
             &
             minoris
             fallibilitatis
             quam
             Papae
             tantum
             :
          
           The
           Counsels
           haue
           more
           authority
           and
           lesse
           fall
           abillity
           then
           the
           Pope
           alone
           .
           
             Paulus
             Venetus
          
           vpon
           these
           late
           distractions
           of
           Venice
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           hath
           made
           it
           plaine
           by
           many
           Treatises
           ,
           but
           the
           fountaine
           of
           that
           truth
           hath
           beene
           in
           France
           ,
           kept
           pure
           and
           incorruptible
           ,
           with
           many
           disputes
           at
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           as
           their
           stories
           beare
           :
           namely
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Phillip
           the
           faire
           ;
           So
           that
           this
           question
           is
           cleerely
           handled
           of
           Gerson
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           excellent
           learning
           was
           Chauncellor
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           He
           hath
           expressely
           written
           (
           forbearing
           to
           speake
           of
           particular
           points
           of
           the
           Papall
           authoritie
           )
           
             De
             Auferibilitate
             Papae
             ab
             Ecclesia
          
           ,
           of
           certaine
           cases
           and
           possibilities
           wherein
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ought
           to
           want
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           it
           downe
           in
           twentie
           seuerall
           considerations
           (
           as
           hee
           
           termes
           them
           )
           from
           which
           the
           generall
           Counsels
           haue
           lawfull
           power
           to
           pronounce
           a
           
             N●…
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           .
           All
           which
           as
           any
           man
           may
           perceiue
           who
           doth
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           are
           founded
           vpon
           the
           solid
           conclusion
           of
           
             S.
             August
             ,
             Cia●…
             Regnicael●…
             dat●…
             sunt
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             P●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           keyes
           of
           heauen
           were
           giuen
           to
           Peter
           in
           type
           of
           ●…tie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Whereon
           Gerson
           in
           his
           second
           consideration
           doth
           establish
           the
           same
           gro●…
           ;
           saying
           ,
           they
           were
           giuen
           
             Non
             ●…sed
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           not
           to
           one
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           one
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           his
           〈◊〉
           consideration
           what
           Christ
           gaue
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           It
           was
           not
           giuen
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           giuen
           〈◊〉
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           hee
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           may
           (
           the
           Pope
           being
           absent
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             authori●…
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           ese
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           of
           then
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           .
           In
           that
           twelfth
           consideration
           ,
           he
           doth
           induce
           the
           Apostolicall
           example
           ,
           when
           
             Paul
             Galat.
             2.
          
           did
           reprehend
           Saint
           P●…
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           nouelties
           〈◊〉
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           murmuration
           grew
           ,
           Act
           10.
           so
           that
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           compelled
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Para●…
             esse
          
           ,
           as
           Gerson
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Ecclesia
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Ecclesia
             es
             non
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           To
           prepare
           himselfe
           to
           render
           an
           acount
           before
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           otherwise
           she
           had
           not
           beleeued
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           againe
           he
           reasons
           thuus
           ;
           The
           Papall
           power
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           her
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           her
           destruction
           ;
           and
           therfore
           such
           a
           power
           may
           be
           suspended
           or
           taken
           away
           from
           one
           who
           would
           abuse
           it
           to
           her
           perill
           ;
           And
           what
           else
           is
           this
           then
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           the
           place
           of
           a
           moderator
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           modest
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           thinks
           the
           Church
           could
           well
           enough
           want
           the
           Papall
           authoritie
           ;
           Then
           doth
           he
           passe
           from
           the
           theorick
           of
           the
           question
           to
           the
           practise
           ,
           by
           supposing
           what
           disorder
           or
           insufficiencie
           might
           fall
           into
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Pope
           ;
           If
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           will
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           not
           proceede
           from
           the
           Father
           &
           the
           Son
           ;
           must
           not
           the
           Church
           resist
           it
           ?
           if
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           an
           other
           Pope
           would
           or●…n
           the
           Kingdom
           
           of
           France
           to
           be
           sacked
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           
             r●…sistere
             debet
             Rex
          
           ,
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           resist
           .
           And
           so
           in
           his
           tenth
           consideration
           ,
           issobe
           ,
           saide
           hee
           ,
           the
           Pope
           should
           inuade
           a
           man
           per●…ce
           ,
           and
           this
           man
           in
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           
             Si
             Pap●…
             M●…
             proi●…
             it
          
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           fling
           the
           Pope
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           lawfully
           :
           then
           should
           it
           much
           more
           be
           permitted
           and
           lawful
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           cast
           out
           a
           Pope
           for
           her
           owne
           preseruation
           ,
           by
           these
           twenty
           Considerations
           of
           the
           occasions
           of
           the
           
             Papall
             Nullitie
          
           one
           may
           well
           see
           how
           hee
           thought
           that
           Popery
           was
           a
           foolish
           and
           dangerous
           humane
           institution
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           few
           wordes
           open
           the
           mysterie
           and
           designe
           of
           this
           Iesuiticall
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           may
           know
           how
           to
           pull
           downe
           his
           maske
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           leaprous
           face
           of
           his
           ambition
           .
           How
           this
           Papall
           Tower
           hath
           beene
           builded
           ,
           Histories
           bee
           so
           full
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           triniall
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           to
           insist
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           by
           the
           remotenesse
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           their
           naughtinesse
           ,
           by
           the
           sub●…ditie
           of
           Popes
           ,
           〈◊〉
           studying
           to
           keepe
           some
           dangerous
           enemies
           vpon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           till
           they
           might
           get
           some
           aduantage
           ,
           by
           their
           fostering
           of
           perpetuall
           discords
           among
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           neighbour
           States
           ,
           for
           the
           like
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           the
           better
           meanes
           to
           ouerthrow
           one
           of
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           ro
           increase
           themselues
           vpon
           their
           ruines
           ,
           
             Crescit
             〈◊〉
             Roma
             Alba
             ruiuis
          
           ,
           by
           the
           crafty
           practising
           of
           ignorant
           Bishops
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           repayre
           to
           Rome
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           commodity
           of
           the
           place
           :
           next
           ,
           to
           doe
           nothing
           without
           their
           consent
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           make
           appellation
           there
           ,
           still
           keeping
           the
           seedes
           of
           dissention
           among
           Prelates
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           till
           they
           contriued
           that
           inuention
           of
           the
           Vniuersall
           Bishop
           .
           Alwaies
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           haue
           lately
           cropen
           in
           ,
           that
           the
           Cup
           of
           iniquitie
           may
           be
           the
           sooner
           full
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           world
           may
           the
           sooner
           see
           the
           reuelation
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           who
           seeketh
           to
           bee
           adored
           of
           all
           Princes
           and
           people
           .
           They
           haue
           a
           desperate
           profession
           not
           to
           obey
           
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           obey
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           to
           obey
           their
           generall
           ;
           
             per
             Omnia
             ,
             &
             in
             Omnibus
             tanquam
             Christo
             presenti
             ,
          
           as
           we
           read
           in
           their
           
             Summa
             Constitution●…
          
           ,
           pag.
           307.
           
           The
           glory
           of
           their
           obedience
           doth
           stand
           in
           undergoing
           trauailes
           and
           dangers
           for
           propagation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ▪
          
           and
           to
           that
           end
           they
           haue
           gone
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           saide
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Pandora
           ,
           that
           wretched
           and
           fatall
           Ambassatrix
           of
           fierce
           Nemesis
           carrying
           their
           boxes
           full
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           profound
           and
           curious
           learning
           :
           but
           ,
           alas
           ,
           rearefully
           infected
           with
           Absynthium
           ,
           to
           poyson
           the
           waters
           of
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           they
           haue
           braue
           spirits
           ,
           astonishing
           tongues
           ,
           and
           eloquent
           words
           ,
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           serpentine
           insinuation
           that
           may
           serue
           to
           steale
           away
           our
           mindes
           from
           the
           puritie
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           from
           our
           dutifull
           obedience
           to
           our
           Soueraigne
           Princes
           :
           Ve●…
           
           
             aspidum
             sub
             labijs
             corum
          
           :
           vnder
           their
           lippes
           is
           hidden
           the
           venome
           of
           Aspes
           :
           
             De
             laquijs
             〈◊〉
             libera
             nos
             Domine
             :
          
           
           Deliuervs
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           from
           the
           snares
           of
           the
           Hunters
           :
           
             Facti
             sunt
             quasi
             arcus
             dolosus
          
           :
           They
           are
           made
           like
           a
           deceitfull
           
           bow
           :
           
             Sicut
             deci●…la
             plena
             auibus
             it
             a
             Domus
             eorum
          
           
           
             Plen●…
             dol●…
          
           :
           As
           the
           Fowlers
           Cage
           is
           full
           of
           birds
           ,
           so
           are
           their
           houses
           full
           of
           fraud
           .
        
         
           To
           speake
           briefly
           of
           the
           Cabbal
           or
           secret
           Art
           of
           this
           Iesuistique
           trade
           ,
           it
           standeth
           in
           their
           constant
           obseruation
           of
           certaine
           ,
           sure
           ,
           and
           infallible
           policies
           ,
           for
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Papall
           Chayre
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mainescope
           of
           all
           their
           studies
           ,
           because
           one
           day
           they
           thinke
           to
           possesse
           it
           themselues
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           already
           well
           neere
           fallen
           out
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           election
           of
           the
           late
           Pope
           ,
           the
           conclaue
           did
           hang
           sixe
           dayes
           vpon
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           )
           which
           ,
           whensoeuer
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           preferre
           so
           many
           of
           their
           societie
           to
           the
           Cardinaltie
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           bee
           sure
           neuer
           to
           see
           any
           more
           a
           Pope
           but
           Iesuistique
           .
           The
           Maximes
           whereupon
           they
           doe
           build
           this
           fabrique
           ,
           bee
           specially
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           they
           know
           that
           obedience
           and
           secrecie
           are
           the
           
           strongest
           meanes
           to
           maintaine
           a
           Sect
           ,
           and
           to
           compasse
           great
           plots
           :
           therefore
           they
           haue
           sworne
           their
           obedience
           absolute
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Pope
           nor
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           generall
           ,
           
             in
             omnibus
             &
             per
             omnia
             tanquam
             Christo
             presenti
             ,
          
           as
           is
           said
           :
           and
           therefore
           their
           
             arcana
             imperij
          
           ,
           the
           mysteries
           of
           their
           policies
           are
           most
           close
           ,
           and
           reserued
           from
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           know
           this
           to
           bee
           a
           true
           Maxime
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           that
           no
           great
           power
           can
           longer
           floorish
           then
           it
           doth
           make
           it selfe
           vseful
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           and
           formidable
           to
           neighbour
           States
           :
           and
           finding
           that
           those
           things
           whereby
           the
           Popes
           were
           steadable
           and
           necessary
           to
           people
           and
           Countries
           ,
           such
           as
           their
           Dispensations
           ,
           Purgatoriall
           Indulgences
           ,
           force
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           Vniuersall
           title
           of
           Benefices
           ecclesiastique
           ,
           were
           become
           distastfull
           and
           hated
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           open
           abuses
           and
           impieties
           ,
           and
           that
           wise
           Kings
           were
           begunne
           to
           prye
           into
           them
           ,
           chiefely
           those
           of
           England
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           to
           repayre
           this
           breach
           ,
           did
           inuent
           this
           pernitious
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ouer
           the
           temporalitie
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           no
           King
           should
           finde
           himselfe
           secure
           but
           in
           the
           fauour
           and
           trust
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           see
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           aforesaide
           abuses
           ,
           two
           things
           did
           specially
           parrell
           the
           Papall
           Seat
           ,
           one
           was
           the
           Immundities
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           ,
           religious
           men
           being
           giuen
           to
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           pietie
           and
           learning
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           the
           Lutherian
           seperation
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           :
           another
           was
           ,
           that
           light
           and
           reformation
           did
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           by
           pastorall
           vigilance
           expressed
           by
           all
           meanes
           of
           most
           powerfull
           preaching
           ,
           disputing
           ,
           and
           writing
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           which
           hath
           followed
           since
           Luther
           :
           for
           helpe
           of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           doe
           professe
           such
           a
           puritie
           in
           their
           Celibate
           ,
           as
           (
           to
           giue
           them
           their
           due
           )
           is
           admirable
           :
           
             Siue
             fuerit
             caste
             ,
             siue
             fuerit
             caute
             :
          
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           the
           flames
           of
           raging
           ambition
           doe
           ordinarily
           extinguish
           these
           humide
           and
           beastiall
           passions
           in
           any
           man
           almost
           .
           For
           
           helpe
           of
           the
           second
           wee
           see
           what
           a
           glory
           and
           pride
           of
           learning
           in
           all
           Sciences
           is
           in
           them
           :
           as
           one
           said
           ,
           
             Imper●…
             um
             literarum
             est
             penes
             Iesuitas
             :
          
           as
           if
           they
           had
           resolued
           to
           ouershoote
           our
           reformators
           in
           their
           owne
           bow
           ,
           and
           to
           bannish
           light
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           same
           armes
           that
           brought
           it
           in
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           it
           i●…
           ,
           why
           they
           doe
           attackt
           themselues
           to
           the
           confessions
           of
           great
           and
           chiefe
           personages
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           education
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           youth
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           performe
           with
           a
           sort
           of
           myraculous
           dexteritie
           ,
           gathering
           out
           among
           them
           vnto
           their
           owne
           societie
           ,
           the
           most
           quicke
           ,
           subtill
           ,
           and
           vehement
           Spirits
           ,
           by
           whom
           
             (
             tanquam
             per
             maxi●…s
             damones
          
           )
           they
           doe
           the
           more
           easily
           ,
           surely
           ,
           and
           secretly
           infect
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           with
           their
           perstiferous
           traditions
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           holde
           this
           maxime
           ,
           which
           is
           lyke
           enough
           to
           be
           true
           that
           religion
           must
           shute
           out
           and
           floorish
           with
           a
           growing
           state
           ,
           and
           therefore
           presuming
           that
           of
           Spaine
           to
           be
           most
           disposed
           to
           monarchie
           they
           haue
           deuoted
           them selues
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           that
           Crowne
           ,
           for
           two
           respectes
           ,
           one
           that
           with
           the
           dilatation
           thereof
           they
           also
           may
           prosper
           and
           encrease
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           already
           by
           his
           meanes
           planted
           themselues
           into
           the
           Indes
           ,
           an
           other
           ,
           that
           hauing
           abused
           him
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           other
           christian
           princes
           ,
           he
           may
           in
           ende
           be
           the
           more
           weke
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           their
           tyrranie
           ,
           knowing
           how
           easie
           it
           will
           be
           for
           so
           skilfull
           craftesmen
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           suggest
           rebellion
           and
           revolt
           in
           his
           owne
           dominions
           which
           are
           not
           coniunct
           and
           vnited
           ,
           but
           mightilie
           dispersed
           ,
           so
           that
           finallie
           they
           hope
           to
           conclude
           in
           their
           owne
           persones
           that
           scripture
           ,
           
             Homo
             spiraualis
             omnia
             indicat
             &
             ipse
             a
             nemine
             iudicatur
             ,
          
           In
           such
           manner
           that
           we
           doe
           now
           cleerly
           see
           in
           them
           that
           which
           the
           great
           politicke
           Matchivell
           said
           in
           his
           tyme
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           pouertie
           of
           the
           Capuchines
           and
           clergie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           had
           not
           come
           tymously
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           vpholde
           the
           papall
           dignitie
           and
           credite
           ,
           they
           had
           euen
           then
           fallen
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           thus
           is
           
           it
           no
           calumnie
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           true
           &
           prudent
           obseruation
           of
           this
           tyme
           to
           affirme
           ;
           that
           no
           age
           hath
           euer
           seene
           such
           fearefull
           fyrebrandes
           and
           terrours
           ,
           such
           errant
           starres
           so
           malignant
           and
           contrarious
           to
           christian
           felicitie
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           societie
           of
           pretended
           Iesuites
           .
        
         
           They
           do
           obtrude
           vpon
           the
           world
           that
           pernicious
           doctrine
           of
           the
           papall
           power
           to
           excōmunicate
           to
           depriue
           ,
           to
           warrant
           murthers
           of
           kings
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           by
           length
           of
           tyme
           Popes
           being
           cunning
           to
           quarrel
           with
           neighbour
           Princes
           and
           to
           drawe
           their
           subiects
           from
           them
           ,
           their
           states
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           Ocean
           of
           this
           ambition
           ,
           which
           doeing
           is
           so
           open
           and
           manifest
           that
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           Spayne
           we
           finde
           it
           acknowledged
           that
           they
           holde
           Portugall
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           in
           the
           union
           of
           Portugall
           printed
           at
           Genua
           .
           sol
           :
           197.
           
           &
           214.
           the
           chiefe
           drist
           of
           this
           doctrine
           hath
           beene
           against
           the
           kingdome
           of
           great
           Britan
           and
           against
           the
           French
           kings
           these
           many
           yeere
           since
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           perceaued
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           designed
           monarchie
           they
           find
           much
           more
           difficultie
           to
           passe
           by
           these
           two
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           ouer
           passed
           the
           pillars
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           wherevpon
           doth
           stand
           that
           great
           word
           of
           their
           glorie
           ,
           
             plus
             vltra
          
           :
           because
           they
           went
           with
           the
           spaineyard
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
           Brittane
           and
           France
           these
           be
           the
           two
           pillars
           which
           doe
           limitate
           this
           Iesuistick
           pryde
           ,
           and
           whereon
           they
           stil
           doe
           read
           this
           contrary
           
             Mott●…
             ,
             vsque
             ad
             metas
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           the
           cause
           why
           so
           manie
           treacherous
           attempts
           haue
           partly
           beene
           executed
           against
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           most
           heroicall
           Prince
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           whom
           I
           thinke
           the
           Lord
           hath
           suffered
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           bloudie
           handes
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           contemne
           the
           monitions
           which
           wer
           made
           to
           him
           before
           ,
           for
           after
           his
           person
           had
           beene
           inuaded
           ,
           and
           he
           stricken
           in
           the
           mouth
           with
           a
           knife
           ,
           wherevpon
           the
           high
           parliament
           of
           Paris
           did
           pronounce
           the
           edict
           of
           their
           banishment
           ,
           and
           erected
           a
           pyramide
           to
           remaine
           the
           perpetuall
           testimonie
           of
           their
           villanous
           perfidie
           ,
           he
           did
           pardon
           them
           ,
           restore
           them
           ,
           and
           trust
           them
           ,
           and
           partlie
           
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           attempts
           haue
           ben
           in
           the
           great
           mercie
           of
           God
           preuented
           when
           they
           haue
           beene
           plotted
           against
           the
           life
           of
           our
           most
           gratious
           Soueraign
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           world
           doth
           know
           ,
           namely
           by
           that
           diabolioal
           machination
           of
           thundering
           massacre
           ,
           bred
           in
           the
           tempestuous
           ayer
           of
           these
           infernall
           spirits
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           by
           a
           miraculous
           inspiration
           made
           his
           maiestie
           to
           foresee
           that
           hellish
           cloude
           of
           powder
           ,
           before
           the
           fire
           was
           yet
           broken
           out
           ;
           The
           memorie
           whereof
           should
           make
           this
           whole
           kingdome
           to
           shake
           for
           feare
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           to
           God
           that
           it
           would
           please
           him
           to
           preserue
           his
           sacred
           person
           from
           these
           cruell
           Hunters
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           now
           the
           principall
           obiect
           of
           their
           malignitie
           and
           that
           prince
           of
           all
           the
           earth
           whom
           they
           doe
           most
           feare
           &
           hate
           ,
           Seeing
           how
           God
           who
           hath
           raysed
           his
           horne
           ,
           hath
           also
           iust●…fied
           his
           exaltation
           by
           markes
           more
           like
           to
           Moses
           and
           Solomon
           then
           vnto
           Cyrus
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           onelie
           holden
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           possessed
           it
           with
           monarchiall
           state
           ,
           strong
           &
           feareful
           to
           his
           enemies
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           Cyrus
           &
           made
           numbers
           of
           strange
           nations
           who
           did
           before
           striue
           to
           depresse
           him
           ,
           come
           to
           honour
           and
           admire
           his
           regall
           throne
           :
           come
           to
           aske
           of
           him
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           people
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           also
           vnto
           Cyrus
           ,
           saying
           ,
           The
           labour
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           merchandice
           of
           Ethiopia
           and
           of
           the
           Sabines
           shal
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           men
           of
           stature
           shal
           come
           to
           thee
           and
           fall
           downe
           before
           thy
           face
           ,
           saying
           ,
           God
           is
           surelie
           in
           thee
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           seene
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           by
           ouerflowing
           of
           his
           maiesties
           court
           with
           forraine
           people
           ,
           with
           forraigne
           riches
           ,
           and
           forraigne
           presents
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           glorious
           Spainyard
           his
           solicitation
           of
           his
           maiesties
           wisedome
           to
           further
           his
           peace
           with
           the
           Netherlands
           :
           But
           the
           lord
           also
           hath
           granted
           vnto
           his
           maiestie
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           Moses
           to
           build
           his
           tabernacle
           to
           restore
           vnto
           his
           people
           the
           primitiue
           Gouernment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           approoued
           by
           catholike
           antiquytie
           ,
           for
           a
           prognosticat
           that
           he
           intendeth
           to
           make
           him
           the
           instrument
           of
           farther
           reformation
           in
           Christendome
           ;
           And
           he
           hath
           granted
           vnto
           him
           Solomon
           like
           ,
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           to
           mayntayne
           by
           
           publicke
           wryts
           ,
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           royall
           Soueraignitie
           against
           all
           those
           insidious
           grounds
           of
           the
           craftie
           Iesuite
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           must
           boldly
           affirme
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           of
           that
           societie
           in
           the
           world
           who
           doth
           loue
           his
           person
           in
           other
           tearmes
           then
           Cicero
           loued
           Octanius
           when
           he
           called
           him
           
             bonum
             puerum
             &
             colendum
          
           .
           To
           proceede
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           Prince
           prelate
           nor
           priest
           within
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           who
           hath
           not
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           against
           this
           doctrine
           derogatiue
           to
           kings
           ,
           except
           Italians
           Spainiards
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           be
           cause
           that
           Papall
           supremacie
           doth
           challenge
           to
           be
           aboue
           the
           generall
           counsels
           ,
           taking
           from
           Catholike
           princes
           that
           libertie
           to
           conuocate
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           their
           predecessors
           in
           the
           primitiue
           church
           ,
           because
           it
           doeth
           debarre
           all
           Cardinalles
           except
           Italians
           from
           the
           papall
           dignitie
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           onely
           granted
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           to
           go
           through
           and
           plant
           religion
           ,
           hauing
           infinite
           priuiledges
           graunted
           vnto
           them
           for
           that
           cause
           which
           be
           hurtfull
           to
           all
           other
           order
           of
           secular
           and
           cloysterall
           priests
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           of
           these
           three
           Italians
           ,
           Spaniards
           ,
           Iesuites
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           on
           who
           doth
           not
           eschew
           as
           a
           pest
           the
           meeting
           of
           generall
           counsels
           ,
           for
           howsoeuer
           they
           doe
           pretend
           this
           
             quod
             nunquam
             acquiescunt
             heritici
          
           they
           must
           be
           vnnecessarie
           say
           they
           ,
           because
           heretickes
           will
           neuer
           rest
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           counsels
           :
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           misterie
           and
           trueth
           ,
           no
           cardinall
           must
           presume
           to
           sit
           in
           Saint
           Peters
           chayre
           ,
           but
           an
           Italian
           ,
           no
           king
           must
           ouerrule
           the
           consistorie
           in
           his
           election
           but
           the
           Spanyard
           whom
           also
           they
           thinke
           to
           deuoure
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           albeit
           now
           he
           thinketh
           himselfe
           their
           Dictatour
           in
           perpetuum
           ,
           and
           no
           prince
           but
           he
           may
           aspire
           to
           brooke
           an
           heriticall
           kingdome
           confiscat
           by
           the
           fulmination
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           which
           kinde
           of
           tittles
           he
           doeth
           enioy
           the
           Indies
           and
           Nauar
           as
           the
           like
           hath
           bene
           graunted
           to
           his
           father
           Phillip
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Pius
           Quintus
           ,
           who
           did
           excommunicate
           the
           late
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           no
           orders
           of
           Religion
           other
           then
           the
           Iesuites
           may
           be
           negotiatours
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           knowe
           the
           secretes
           of
           this
           gouernment
           
           whereof
           this
           is
           a
           mayne
           pointe
           to
           decline
           generall
           Counsels
           ,
           least
           these
           abuses
           should
           bee
           vrged
           to
           bee
           reformed
           :
           least
           the
           King
           of
           Great
           Brittaine
           should
           vrge
           the
           restitution
           of
           Patriarchall
           libertie
           ,
           for
           the
           weale
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           least
           a
           French
           King
           vrge
           the
           residence
           againe
           of
           a
           Pope
           in
           Auignion
           ,
           least
           both
           should
           concurre
           to
           controle
           this
           vsurped
           fiske
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &
           so
           leasl
           the
           fruits
           of
           this
           forbidden
           .
           Tree
           of
           their
           domination
           should
           be
           made
           common
           to
           all
           Princes
           alike
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Cardinals
           alike
           ,
           the
           which
           mysterie
           most
           clearely
           did
           appeare
           in
           the
           Sessions
           and
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           for
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           being
           a
           wise
           and
           religious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           most
           studious
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           the
           broyles
           of
           his
           Countreyes
           of
           Germanie
           ,
           mooued
           by
           the
           Lutheran
           reformation
           ,
           hee
           did
           by
           obstinate
           instance
           ,
           hardly
           obtaine
           from
           the
           Pope
           the
           Conuocation
           of
           that
           Counsell
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Historie
           saith
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           was
           graunted
           him
           ,
           
             Tam
             cit●…
             compedes
             Pontifici
             iniectos
             existima●…
             ,
          
           he
           thought
           that
           hee
           had
           put
           the
           Pope
           into
           chaines
           ,
           hauing
           his
           whole
           designe
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           matters
           of
           gouernement
           ,
           of
           manners
           ,
           and
           of
           grosser
           points
           of
           worship
           ,
           by
           aduise
           and
           concurrence
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Embassadours
           and
           Commissioners
           there
           ;
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           for
           all
           that
           did
           so
           Italini●…e
           and
           circumuent
           the
           Embassadours
           Tramontani
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           making
           the
           French
           Embassadours
           to
           beleeue
           that
           the
           Emperour
           did
           vrge
           some
           secret
           course
           for
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Pope
           :
           enforming
           as
           much
           againe
           to
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           Emperour
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           procured
           in
           priuate
           both
           their
           warrants
           in
           writ
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           the
           one
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           mooued
           in
           that
           Counsell
           but
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Nuncio
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whereupon
           did
           follow
           that
           nothing
           was
           disputed
           there
           ,
           but
           points
           of
           meere
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           these
           most
           rigorously
           concluded
           ,
           while
           as
           that
           good
           Emperour
           had
           resolued
           to
           heale
           the
           Scandalized
           world
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           vnderstood
           
           by
           that
           conference
           in
           Germanie
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Emperours
           Interim
           ,
           where
           hee
           himselfe
           did
           condescend
           to
           the
           Matrimonie
           of
           Churchmen
           ,
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           both
           in
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           which
           be
           holden
           hereticall
           in
           Rome
           :
           and
           during
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           he
           did
           mightily
           lament
           the
           deceit
           of
           that
           Counsell
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           verified
           by
           diuers
           Autographicall
           letters
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           written
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           extant
           in
           the
           custodie
           of
           a
           Nephew
           of
           him
           who
           was
           French
           Embassadour
           at
           Trent
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Counsel
           ,
           called
           Pibracke
           ,
           dwelling
           at
           Paris
           as
           I
           take
           it
           :
           But
           they
           did
           more
           surely
           schoole
           the
           sonne
           of
           that
           Emperour
           ,
           Phillip
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           this
           Phillip
           now
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           whom
           they
           haue
           really
           incorporate
           into
           the
           seate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           making
           him
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           perpetuall
           Dictator
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           :
           and
           the
           Popes
           onely
           sonne
           and
           heire
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           all
           this
           discourse
           is
           of
           experience
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           how
           this
           was
           very
           quickely
           noted
           to
           me
           by
           a
           certaine
           entercourse
           which
           did
           happen
           to
           me
           Being
           at
           Millaine
           in
           Lombardie
           ,
           I
           did
           behold
           vpon
           the
           Gates
           of
           that
           Citie
           the
           Armes
           of
           Charlequint
           ,
           gloriously
           planted
           ,
           with
           many
           stately
           inscriptions
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           this
           was
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           
             Ad
             plantandam
             fidem
             &
             ad
             colligenda
             Regna
             dispersa
             à
             Deo
             destinatus
             :
          
           Destinate
           by
           God
           for
           the
           plantation
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           vnion
           of
           dispersed
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           :
           when
           I
           did
           obiect
           to
           one
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           of
           good
           vnderstanding
           ,
           that
           
             Destinatus
             ad
             plantandam
             fidem
          
           was
           rather
           a
           title
           Apostolicall
           then
           Imperiall
           :
           Hee
           replyed
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Apostolicall
           :
           for
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           that
           Trinitie
           of
           the
           Godhead
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           of
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           hath
           deputed
           here
           below
           another
           Trinitie
           for
           earthly
           gouernment
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           obedience
           all
           power
           must
           bee
           ranged
           :
           the
           Pope
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Societie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Inscription
           is
           thus
           to
           bee
           construed
           ,
           said
           hee
           :
           The
           Iesuite
           ,
           
           who
           takes
           vpon
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           onely
           Plantator
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           of
           this
           Trinity
           )
           sent
           forth
           among
           stranger
           Princes
           to
           seduce
           their
           people
           to
           rebellion
           ,
           by
           sowing
           into
           their
           hearts
           the
           seedes
           of
           superstition
           and
           sedition
           ,
           which
           so
           soone
           as
           that
           Prince
           or
           King
           doth
           offer
           to
           punish
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           doth
           excommunicate
           him
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           giue
           commission
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           to
           inuade
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           place
           of
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           and
           heyre
           ,
           who
           only
           of
           all
           Princes
           doth
           vnderstand
           the
           right
           Cabbal
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           is
           onely
           destined
           to
           execute
           that
           which
           is
           appoynted
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           so
           that
           hee
           also
           is
           Apostolicall
           ,
           saide
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           enemie
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           this
           ingenious
           and
           pretty
           conceit
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           no
           more
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           but
           reuealed
           to
           all
           the
           world
           which
           way
           the
           ambition
           of
           this
           Beast
           doth
           tend
           :
           first
           ,
           debarring
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           Lutherans
           ,
           of
           whom
           some
           were
           cruelly
           burnt
           against
           their
           safe
           conduct
           and
           publike
           faith
           of
           the
           world
           :
           secondly
           ,
           debarring
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           still
           called
           for
           reformation
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           debarring
           the
           Catholike
           Romane
           Clergie
           it selfe
           ,
           giuing
           out
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           aboue
           all
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           so
           impudently
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinalls
           ,
           Barronio
           and
           Bellarmino
           haue
           not
           beene
           ashamed
           to
           condemne
           that
           great
           
             Panormitan
             Bishop
          
           ,
           because
           from
           this
           text
           ,
           
             Omnis
             anima
             subdita
             sit
             Superioribus
             potestatibus
             :
          
           he
           prooueth
           the
           Pope
           to
           bee
           subiect
           to
           generall
           Councells
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           not
           onely
           spoyling
           Christian
           Princes
           their
           powers
           to
           conuocate
           Councells
           ,
           debarring
           them
           also
           ,
           but
           vsurping
           ouer
           their
           authorities
           temporall
           ,
           and
           inuading
           their
           States
           and
           liues
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           detained
           your
           Lordship
           so
           long
           vpon
           this
           point
           of
           the
           Papall
           Soueraignity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           trade
           ,
           
             quia
             plurimi
             interest
          
           ,
           because
           it
           concernes
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           you
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           be
           of
           your
           profession
           ,
           chieflie
           
           who
           be
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Noble
           rancke
           ,
           it
           concernes
           you
           neerely
           to
           bee
           well
           informed
           heere
           :
           this
           is
           the
           very
           place
           of
           danger
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           insatiable
           mouth
           of
           the
           deuouring
           Monster
           of
           our
           Age
           :
           it
           is
           the
           gulfe
           which
           hath
           swallowed
           puissant
           Kings
           and
           flourishing
           Kingdomes
           .
           This
           venemous
           doctrine
           is
           like
           vnto
           that
           Lady
           ,
           of
           whom
           Tacitus
           writeth
           ,
           called
           Locusta
           ,
           whose
           singular
           skill
           to
           temper
           Poyson
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           was
           most
           deadly
           ,
           it
           wrought
           most
           vnperceiuedly
           ,
           made
           her
           to
           bee
           called
           ,
           
             Maximum
             instrumentum
             imperij
          
           :
           A
           great
           and
           necessary
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           much
           made
           of
           vnder
           Nero.
           This
           doctrine
           doth
           attrappe
           and
           snare
           the
           liues
           of
           greatest
           Monarkes
           before
           they
           can
           be
           aware
           .
           It
           is
           a
           drinke
           of
           some
           new
           Cyrce
           ,
           changing
           men
           into
           brutall
           Beasts
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           more
           sense
           of
           humanitie
           ,
           or
           respect
           (
           what
           shall
           say
           ?
           )
           to
           themselues
           ,
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           :
           no
           ,
           that
           is
           small
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           their
           sacred
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           to
           our
           common
           Mother
           ,
           their
           Natiue
           Countreye
           ,
           not
           caring
           to
           cast
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           Monster
           millions
           of
           innocent
           soules
           ,
           nor
           making
           no
           account
           to
           sprinckle
           the
           Altars
           of
           their
           Cyrce
           with
           the
           annoynted
           bloud
           of
           their
           Soueraigne
           Kings
           :
           yea
           ,
           before
           she
           should
           want
           her
           nefand
           and
           barbarous
           sacrifice
           ,
           they
           will
           offer
           vnto
           her
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           :
           let
           vs
           remember
           
             Clement
             Rauiliacke
             ,
             Persie
          
           ,
           and
           his
           wretched
           complices
           :
           So
           pittifully
           are
           they
           enchaunted
           with
           constant
           and
           desperate
           madnesse
           .
           We
           must
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           potion
           :
           he
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           constancie
           in
           faith
           is
           able
           to
           ouercome
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           when
           it
           is
           inspyred
           by
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           he
           will
           tell
           vs
           that
           constancy
           to
           prosecute
           great
           actions
           or
           enterprises
           is
           like
           to
           an
           hecticke
           feuer
           ,
           which
           scarcely
           is
           felt
           at
           the
           first
           assault
           ,
           but
           by
           continuance
           it
           ouerthroweth
           the
           strongest
           bodies
           .
           He
           will
           tell
           vs
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           God
           doth
           compassion
           their
           teares
           shed
           for
           their
           brethren
           ,
           Martyred
           vnder
           tyrannous
           hereticall
           Kings
           ,
           euen
           by
           stirring
           vp
           within
           their
           Courts
           and
           Cabinets
           ,
           a
           Brutus
           
           an
           Aeod
           ,
           inspired
           with
           courage
           and
           constancy
           to
           reuenge
           his
           owne
           cause
           :
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           preserue
           Christian
           Princes
           from
           these
           brutish
           spirits
           .
           That
           Brutus
           is
           a
           dangerous
           fellow
           ,
           be
           where
           he
           will
           ,
           wee
           read
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           glory
           in
           the
           murther
           of
           Caesar
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           
             Non
             solum
             non
             Caesari
             ,
             sed
             ne
             patri
             quidē
             meo
             si
             reuiuiscat
             concesserim
             ,
             ego
             totius
             orbis
             terrarū
             liberator
             ,
             vt
             me
             patiente
             plus
             legibus
             ac
             Senato
             possit
             .
          
           I
           the
           deliuerer
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           would
           not
           on
           onely
           not
           suffer
           Caesar
           ,
           but
           not
           my
           owne
           Father
           to
           doe
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           but
           a
           cause
           of
           state
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           onely
           an
           hereticke
           in
           policie
           :
           if
           he
           then
           would
           haue
           murthered
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           effect
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           thought
           the
           naturall
           sonne
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           albeit
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           then
           looke
           for
           ,
           from
           these
           brutish
           beastes
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           who
           haue
           a
           cause
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           an
           errour
           in
           their
           soule
           ,
           which
           once
           being
           infected
           with
           that
           diuelish
           pride
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           deliuering
           Aeods
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           what
           is
           so
           hainous
           that
           they
           will
           not
           perpetrat
           ?
           Brutus
           was
           much
           beloued
           and
           bound
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           yet
           that
           would
           not
           keepe
           vp
           his
           hand
           from
           impious
           paricide
           ,
           hee
           was
           among
           the
           first
           of
           his
           percussors
           ,
           that
           Cesar
           saide
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Tu
             etiam
             fili
             Brute
          
           :
           This
           mentall
           reseruation
           of
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           this
           wicked
           equiuocation
           of
           their
           maners
           ,
           it
           maketh
           that
           complaint
           of
           Momus
           against
           Iupiter
           ,
           to
           seeme
           more
           iust
           now
           then
           euer
           before
           ,
           why
           hee
           did
           not
           make
           an
           open
           window
           into
           the
           breast
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           deepe
           of
           his
           heart
           might
           be
           seene
           ,
           and
           God
           grant
           it
           doe
           not
           betray
           the
           foresight
           of
           the
           most
           wittie
           Princes
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           in
           time
           discerne
           these
           beasts
           ,
           and
           looke
           vpon
           them
           with
           the
           eies
           of
           that
           king
           of
           beasts
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           whom
           nature
           hath
           made
           so
           vigilant
           ouer
           his
           owne
           safety
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           neuer
           sleepe
           but
           with
           open
           eies
           ;
           as
           we
           haue
           two
           eyes
           in
           our
           head
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           the
           members
           of
           our
           bodie
           ,
           so
           Princes
           who
           are
           heads
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           only
           haue
           eyes
           for
           themselues
           ,
           but
           eyes
           for
           the
           bodie
           of
           their
           estates
           to
           penetrate
           most
           hidden
           things
           ,
           like
           vnto
           that
           Royall
           foule
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           the
           
           high
           ayre
           aboue
           ,
           doth
           see
           small
           fishes
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           waters
           ;
           and
           as
           our
           head
           hath
           a
           Nose
           to
           sauour
           and
           a
           Mouth
           to
           taste
           ,
           for
           the
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           so
           they
           who
           bee
           our
           heads
           ,
           must
           haue
           ,
           specially
           in
           these
           treacherous
           and
           vntrustie
           times
           ,
           
             Sagacissimum
             olfactum
          
           ,
           most
           quicke
           senses
           able
           to
           smell
           the
           most
           secret
           disposition
           of
           their
           subiects
           :
           namely
           of
           these
           who
           liue
           about
           their
           persons
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           then
           ,
           of
           these
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           haue
           laid
           so
           dangerous
           nets
           in
           the
           high
           wayes
           of
           Christian
           Kings
           ?
           and
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           these
           their
           holy
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           murmur
           against
           their
           punishment
           ,
           as
           to
           calumniate
           that
           sentence
           worthily
           lead
           by
           the
           Arch
           Bishop
           now
           of
           S.
           Androes
           against
           
             Iohn
             Ogiluy
          
           the
           Iesuite
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           whose
           trafficke
           auowedly
           :
           was
           to
           moue
           his
           Maiesties
           subiects
           after
           his
           owne
           example
           ,
           to
           disclaime
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           most
           naturall
           and
           lawfull
           King.
           Of
           the
           Iesuits
           your
           Lo
           :
           hath
           my
           opinion
           ,
           of
           those
           ,
           be
           who
           they
           will
           ,
           who
           haue
           commerce
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           fauour
           them
           ,
           (
           because
           I
           know
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           farre
           from
           being
           such
           )
           I
           say
           they
           are
           
             hostes
             Patriae
             ,
             &
             hostis
             Principis
             ,
          
           they
           are
           no
           loyall
           subiects
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           nor
           vpright
           members
           of
           this
           kingdome
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           rashly
           ,
           I
           know
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           be
           of
           that
           profession
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           many
           such
           seruices
           should
           make
           a
           man
           worthy
           to
           watch
           the
           Lyons
           tent
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           nest
           next
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           neere
           the
           Rudder
           in
           the
           ship
           of
           the
           state
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           Lordships
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           in
           your
           heart
           (
           things
           being
           as
           I
           haue
           related
           )
           that
           this
           practising
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           to
           play
           the
           beast
           of
           the
           Apocalips
           ,
           who
           striueth
           to
           be
           worshipped
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           whither
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           vnto
           her
           members
           doth
           belong
           the
           iudgement
           pronounced
           by
           
           Ezekiel
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           courtise
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           :
           
             Dic
             omni
             volucri
             coeli
             ,
             &
             omnibus
             auibus
             cunctisque
             
             bestijs
             ,
             concurrite
             vndique
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           speake
           to
           euery
           feathered
           foule
           ,
           and
           euery
           beast
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           assemble
           your selues
           ,
           and
           come
           gather
           on
           euery
           side
           to
           my
           sacrifice
           ,
           for
           I
           prepare
           a
           great
           sacrifice
           for
           you
           vpon
           the
           mountaines
           of
           Israel
           ;
           that
           ye
           may
           eate
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drinke
           blood
           ;
           yee
           shall
           eate
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           valiant
           ,
           and
           drinke
           the
           blood
           of
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           of
           the
           Weathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Rammes
           of
           the
           Goates
           of
           the
           Bullockes
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           fat
           beasts
           of
           Basan
           :
           Thus
           ye
           shall
           be
           filled
           at
           my
           Table
           ,
           with
           horses
           and
           chariots
           ,
           with
           valiant
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           God.
           Here
           is
           a
           fearefull
           Proclamation
           prepared
           for
           the
           feinds
           of
           hell
           ,
           who
           are
           meant
           by
           these
           feathered
           foules
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           in
           one
           place
           sayes
           ,
           
             Malis
             auibus
             dedit
             ad
             deuourandum
          
           ,
           he
           gaue
           them
           to
           bee
           deuoured
           of
           the
           euill
           foules
           ,
           of
           which
           kind
           of
           infernall
           foules
           ,
           Christ
           speaking
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           graine
           of
           corne
           ,
           
             Et
             volucres
             coeli
             comederunt
             illud
          
           ,
           and
           the
           foules
           of
           the
           aire
           did
           eate
           it
           vp
           .
           But
           who
           is
           meant
           by
           these
           Bellators
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           fat
           Bulles
           of
           Basan
           ?
           will
           one
           say
           the
           Israelites
           ?
           or
           the
           nations
           about
           them
           ?
           O
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           Symbolicall
           as
           that
           Church
           was
           Symbolicall
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ages
           the
           like
           sinnes
           shall
           procure
           the
           like
           vengeance
           :
           who
           be
           they
           who
           carrie
           hornes
           of
           ambition
           like
           vnto
           the
           Ramme
           ?
           was
           there
           euer
           any
           pride
           comparable
           vnto
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           vnder
           colour
           of
           spirituall
           care
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           contriuing
           of
           monarchicall
           Tyrannie
           ,
           by
           most
           wicked
           meanes
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           left
           that
           commission
           to
           Saint
           Peter
           which
           Anchises
           left
           vnto
           Aeneas
           the
           Grandfather
           of
           the
           Romanes
           .
           
             
               Tu
               re
               gere
               imperio
               populos
               Romane
               memento
               ,
            
             
               Ha
               tibi
               erunt
               artes
               .
            
          
        
         
           Who
           be
           these
           who
           carrie
           hearts
           polluted
           with
           filthie
           and
           abominable
           lustes
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           goates
           ,
           mindes
           puffed
           vp
           with
           vndaunted
           arrogance
           like
           vnto
           the
           bulles
           :
           
           who
           bee
           loaden
           with
           sordiditie
           ,
           and
           riches
           like
           vnto
           fat
           kine
           ;
           who
           bee
           like
           vnto
           Sodome
           ,
           ouerflowing
           with
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           wealth
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             The
             meanes
             by
             which
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             reduce
             this
             Asse
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             with
             his
             Counsell
             against
             Papisticall
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             Induration
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           were
           now
           a
           great
           happinesse
           for
           your
           Lo
           :
           if
           you
           could
           weigh
           with
           sound
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           diuine
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           your
           soule
           the
           points
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           impious
           and
           superstitious
           transgressions
           ,
           but
           your
           Lo
           :
           doth
           shut
           your
           eyes
           ,
           and
           eares
           ;
           I
           will
           yet
           tell
           you
           one
           iest
           of
           my
           experience
           .
           Being
           at
           Rome
           ,
           I
           did
           often
           heare
           the
           chiefest
           Cardinals
           deplore
           ,
           
             Tanquam
             mortem
             dilectissimae
             filiae
          
           ,
           as
           the
           death
           of
           their
           most
           tender
           daughter
           ,
           the
           falling
           away
           of
           this
           kingdome
           of
           Great
           Brittaine
           from
           the
           seate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           affirming
           that
           in
           former
           ages
           we
           were
           the
           most
           vpright
           Catholike
           Romanes
           ,
           and
           most
           zealous
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           being
           most
           curious
           to
           demaund
           a
           certaine
           vnderstanding
           man
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           speech
           ,
           he
           gaue
           me
           this
           answere
           ,
           
             Per
             che
             crano
             simplichotti
             ,
             lontani
             ,
             mai
             intendeuano
             la
             cuilloneria
             di
             questa
             sedia
             :
          
           Because
           said
           he
           ,
           your
           predecessors
           were
           simple
           people
           ,
           farre
           distant
           from
           this
           ,
           who
           neuer
           did
           truely
           vnderstand
           the
           trumperie
           of
           this
           seat
           ;
           because
           I
           speake
           in
           
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           me
           .
           Euen
           so
           ,
           I
           say
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           you
           are
           remote
           from
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           before
           you
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           looke
           vpon
           them
           with
           your
           right
           eye
           ,
           but
           with
           your
           sinistrous
           eye
           ,
           not
           with
           whole
           eyes
           ,
           but
           with
           sore
           eyes
           ;
           For
           like
           as
           those
           whose
           eyes
           are
           weake
           or
           diseased
           ,
           doe
           see
           better
           in
           shadie
           and
           darke
           places
           ,
           then
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           so
           they
           who
           haue
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           soule
           
           blinded
           with
           the
           shadowes
           of
           Pharisaicall
           coremonies
           of
           superstition
           ,
           they
           cannot
           willingly
           abide
           to
           haue
           their
           sight
           tried
           before
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           As
           there
           were
           among
           the
           Babylonians
           to
           be
           found
           numbers
           of
           holy
           vessels
           that
           were
           brought
           foorth
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           were
           captiued
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           there
           bee
           indeed
           ;
           many
           good
           and
           Christian
           customes
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           sundry
           pure
           and
           sincere
           grounds
           of
           Doctrine
           mixed
           with
           these
           iniquities
           and
           idolatrie
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           call
           it
           like
           vnto
           that
           monstrous
           Minotaure
           kept
           in
           the
           Labyrinth
           of
           
             Daedalus
             ,
             Alter
             a
             parte
             hominem
             ,
             alter
             a
             parte
             bouem
             ,
          
           when
           the
           mother
           of
           this
           monster
           went
           in
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           her
           naturall
           affection
           did
           neuer
           suffer
           her
           to
           behold
           the
           beastly
           part
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           iust
           so
           with
           many
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           where
           they
           may
           haue
           a
           perfect
           discouerie
           of
           this
           forged
           and
           monstrous
           worship
           ,
           their
           naturall
           inclination
           to
           superstition
           will
           neuer
           permit
           them
           to
           behold
           the
           wicked
           and
           impious
           parts
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           multitudes
           who
           entred
           within
           that
           Labyrinth
           ,
           were
           deuoured
           of
           that
           monster
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           way
           to
           returne
           ,
           till
           Theseus
           did
           deuise
           a
           meanes
           of
           retreat
           ,
           by
           tying
           a
           thread
           to
           the
           entire
           by
           the
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           carrying
           the
           other
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           come
           backe
           by
           the
           same
           .
           Euen
           so
           who
           doth
           eter
           within
           the
           mysticall
           Labyrinth
           of
           these
           cunning
           and
           craftie
           superstitions
           ,
           deuised
           by
           many
           Dedalean
           artificers
           ,
           he
           is
           neuer
           able
           to
           make
           recourse
           ,
           nor
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           vndeuoured
           of
           that
           monster
           ,
           without
           he
           be
           tyed
           to
           the
           thread
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           And
           he
           who
           is
           so
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           passe
           most
           securely
           through
           the
           most
           secret
           places
           thereof
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Dauid
           got
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Goliah
           that
           speare
           wherwith
           he
           slew
           him
           )
           so
           shall
           he
           bring
           as
           many
           arguments
           from
           that
           which
           he
           shall
           see
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           suffice
           to
           confound
           themselues
           ,
           wee
           slide
           into
           errors
           peece
           ,
           and
           peece
           ,
           and
           peece
           and
           peece
           we
           must
           recoile
           from
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           suddaine
           and
           miraculous
           conuersions
           ,
           for
           that
           blow
           comming
           from
           
           heauen
           which
           strooke
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           suddainely
           draue
           the
           diuell
           out
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           that
           diuine
           light
           which
           in
           an
           instant
           remoued
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           crie
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             ,
             I
             am
             heere
             .
          
           The
           dayes
           of
           miracles
           are
           past
           ,
           we
           haue
           Moses
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           we
           must
           follow
           the
           rule
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Scrutamini
             Scripturas
          
           ;
           search
           the
           Scriprures
           ,
           because
           they
           giue
           testimonie
           of
           me
           .
           The
           way
           of
           conuersion
           to
           Gods
           truth
           is
           by
           diligent
           Reading
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           diligent
           hearing
           of
           the
           preachers
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           diligent
           prayer
           ,
           who
           doth
           hold
           the
           bookes
           of
           holie
           Scripture
           insufficient
           hee
           reades
           in
           vaine
           ,
           who
           prayeth
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           thinkes
           she
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           she
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           reformation
           ,
           such
           Pharisaicall
           prayers
           are
           also
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           meane
           now
           to
           giue
           your
           Lordship
           a
           Christian
           aduise
           ,
           first
           by
           telling
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           by
           what
           naturall
           defects
           many
           men
           lie
           ouer
           in
           this
           blindnesse
           ,
           Secondly
           by
           shewing
           vnto
           your
           Lo
           :
           that
           which
           happened
           vnto
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           meanes
           and
           degrees
           I
           was
           freed
           from
           those
           errors
           wherein
           you
           are
           .
           And
           thirdly
           by
           pointing
           vnto
           your
           Lordship
           out
           of
           these
           ,
           a
           way
           which
           I
           would
           wish
           you
           to
           follow
           in
           particular
           for
           your
           helpe
           :
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           diuell
           seekes
           craftily
           to
           ouerthrow
           vs
           with
           our
           owne
           weapons
           also
           ,
           hee
           worketh
           vpon
           the
           infirmities
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           he
           maketh
           aduantage
           of
           our
           naturall
           weakenesse
           ;
           he
           assalteth
           the
           walles
           of
           our
           minds
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           breach
           is
           likeliest
           ,
           as
           he
           wil
           sooner
           tempt
           a
           man
           of
           a
           fierce
           and
           tygrish
           disposition
           to
           commit
           murther
           ,
           then
           him
           who
           is
           naturally
           milde
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           meeke
           :
           so
           I
           hold
           this
           ignorance
           of
           men
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           to
           proceede
           from
           one
           of
           those
           two
           faults
           in
           themselues
           ;
           either
           it
           is
           a
           naturall
           inclination
           to
           superstion
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           will
           not
           beleeue
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           they
           will
           giue
           faith
           enough
           to
           the
           most
           ridiculous
           
             Aniles
             fabulae
          
           ,
           of
           the
           legendaries
           ,
           to
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           Straw
           miracle
           pretended
           to
           bee
           done
           heere
           ,
           or
           there
           :
           in
           which
           kinde
           of
           foolishnesse
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           
           some
           of
           our
           Catholicke
           Romanes
           within
           this
           kingdome
           bee
           the
           poorest
           men
           vnder
           the
           heauen
           .
           Well
           ,
           Pharaoh
           did
           see
           in
           the
           myracles
           of
           Moses
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           working
           ,
           
             Ego
             te
             constituam
             Deum
             Pharaonis
          
           :
           but
           he
           gaue
           more
           credit
           to
           the
           Magicall
           miracles
           of
           his
           Sorcerers
           :
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           his
           heart
           was
           hardned
           .
           Let
           vs
           beware
           of
           this
           fearefull
           Iudgement
           therefore
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           told
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           doth
           follow
           vpon
           Idolatrie
           ,
           to
           be
           abandoned
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             vt
             credant
             mendacio
             qui
             non
             crediderunt
             veritati
             :
          
           that
           they
           may
           beleeue
           lyes
           and
           follies
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           beleeue
           the
           truth
           :
           
             Indura
             cor
             populi
             huius
             ,
             occoeca
             occulos
             ,
             claude
             aures
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Obdurate
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           close
           their
           cares
           ,
           blinde
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           heare
           ,
           see
           ,
           nor
           vnderstand
           ,
           lest
           they
           turne
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           heale
           them
           ,
           saith
           God
           to
           the
           Prophet
           .
           Or
           ,
           next
           this
           obstinate
           and
           wilfull
           ignorance
           ,
           wherein
           men
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           from
           one
           point
           of
           most
           grosse
           things
           ,
           it
           proceedes
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           obserued
           in
           many
           ,
           forbearing
           to
           iudge
           so
           of
           your
           Lordship
           )
           from
           a
           secret
           selfe-loue
           ,
           glorying
           to
           be
           called
           constant
           and
           inflexible
           .
           Surely
           constancie
           and
           good
           resolution
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Cardinall
           vertue
           ,
           and
           perseuerance
           in
           faith
           is
           the
           height
           of
           all
           Christian
           vertues
           :
           but
           beleeue
           me
           ,
           this
           sort
           of
           constancie
           is
           a
           despightfull
           pride
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           haue
           that
           which
           all
           the
           herefiarches
           haue
           had
           
             hereticum
             ingenium
          
           ,
           an
           hereticall
           ,
           inflexible
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           ingenie
           of
           Nature
           :
           such
           were
           
             Manicheus
             ,
             Marcion
             ,
             Arrius
             ,
             Pelagius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Such
           an
           heretike
           was
           not
           the
           good
           Father
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           fell
           but
           Timide
           and
           Languide
           into
           the
           Manichean
           opinion
           ,
           and
           was
           easily
           againe
           reformed
           by
           his
           good
           and
           toward
           nature
           ,
           by
           the
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           willingly
           to
           heare
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           disputes
           ,
           and
           conferences
           of
           the
           holy
           Saint
           Ambrose
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           syncerely
           by
           what
           steps
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           grant
           me
           retreait
           foorth
           of
           this
           fearefull
           Labyrinth
           of
           Idolatrie
           :
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           heard
           how
           I
           already
           did
           distast
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           see
           in
           Italy
           ;
           but
           that
           did
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           it
           was
           indeede
           
           a
           good
           beginning
           :
           vpon
           my
           backe
           comming
           to
           France
           ,
           and
           new
           conference
           with
           that
           famous
           Protestant
           
             Mounsieur
             Causabon
          
           resident
           then
           at
           Paris
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           familiar
           before
           ,
           who
           now
           finding
           me
           somewhat
           better
           disposed
           ,
           hee
           did
           farre
           second
           those
           beginnings
           of
           mine
           ,
           saying
           to
           mee
           ,
           that
           howseeuer
           it
           was
           the
           tricke
           of
           the
           Consistorie
           of
           Rome
           to
           deny
           any
           cause
           of
           reformation
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           disclaime
           generall
           Councells
           :
           yet
           ,
           if
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           inspire
           the
           hearts
           of
           Princes
           to
           challenge
           that
           auhoritie
           ouer
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           their
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           might
           be
           easily
           reformed
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           that
           designe
           of
           Charl.
           5.
           as
           I
           haue
           relared
           it
           vnto
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           two
           Emperours
           ,
           his
           successors
           ,
           Ferdinand
           &
           Maximilian
           did
           much
           labour
           for
           the
           same
           .
           In
           token
           whereof
           ,
           there
           be
           yet
           extant
           numbers
           of
           their
           letters
           sollicitatory
           ,
           to
           that
           most
           graue
           and
           profound
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           :
           
             George
             Cassander
          
           ,
           most
           zealously
           entreating
           him
           ,
           touching
           his
           opinion
           of
           the
           deciding
           of
           Christian
           Controuersies
           ,
           which
           Booke
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           learned
           Treatises
           of
           other
           pacificators
           ,
           he
           gaue
           me
           to
           read
           ,
           as
           also
           these
           Theames
           written
           ,
           
             De
             auferibilitate
             Papae
             ab
             Ecclesia
          
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewen
           your
           Lordship
           already
           .
           He
           told
           mee
           ,
           that
           the
           seat
           of
           Rome
           was
           like
           vnto
           one
           ,
           who
           hauing
           made
           vnlawfull
           purchase
           of
           many
           neighbour
           Lands
           ,
           doe
           so
           curiously
           maintaine
           their
           march
           stones
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           haue
           them
           to
           be
           remooued
           halfe
           a
           foote
           ,
           
             quia
             vno
             dato
             incommodo
             multa
             sequuntur
             ,
          
           because
           ,
           that
           one
           graunted
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           equitie
           ,
           much
           more
           were
           to
           bee
           demaunded
           .
           They
           doe
           well
           remember
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           Embleme
           of
           Sylurus
           the
           Scythian
           vnto
           his
           eyghtie
           sonnes
           ,
           for
           the
           knot
           of
           their
           vnitie
           .
           A
           sheafe
           of
           Arrowes
           hardly
           bound
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           if
           one
           could
           bee
           taken
           out
           ,
           it
           would
           quickly
           make
           the
           rest
           to
           scatter
           .
           The
           reformation
           of
           any
           one
           poynt
           might
           possibly
           (
           they
           feare
           )
           dissolue
           the
           whole
           Masse
           of
           that
           
           superstitibus
           trade
           .
           These
           speeches
           did
           in
           like
           sort
           further
           my
           better
           iudgement
           .
           Next
           againe
           ,
           vpon
           my
           arriuall
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           vnto
           the
           which
           I
           brought
           the
           Commission
           of
           some
           aduertisements
           of
           this
           kinde
           from
           the
           same
           
             Mounsieur
             Causabon
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           Maiestie
           ,
           where
           ,
           my
           hearing
           his
           Maiesties
           learned
           discourses
           sometimes
           at
           his
           Maiesties
           Table
           ,
           I
           confesse
           did
           also
           much
           shorten
           my
           way
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           world
           doe
           talke
           of
           his
           rare
           and
           singular
           wit
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sanctified
           knowledge
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           him
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           ,
           without
           suspition
           of
           flatterie
           ,
           say
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           that
           which
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Order
           of
           wise
           men
           in
           the
           Land
           spake
           to
           my selfe
           while
           hee
           liued
           ,
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiesties
           knowledge
           was
           supernaturall
           :
           that
           he
           was
           the
           highest
           Spheare
           ,
           and
           neerest
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           did
           receiue
           the
           first
           influence
           of
           wisedome
           :
           that
           hee
           was
           like
           to
           Salomon
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Beatiserui
             tui
             qui
             coram
             testant
             ,
             &
             audiūt
             sapientiam
             tuam
             :
          
           Happy
           are
           thy
           seruants
           who
           stand
           before
           thee
           ,
           and
           heare
           thy
           wisedome
           .
           That
           his
           Maiestie
           did
           bestow
           vpon
           his
           seruants
           riches
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           himselfe
           did
           professe
           to
           haue
           gotten
           more
           encrease
           of
           good
           knowledge
           ,
           then
           of
           Estate
           ,
           since
           his
           Maiesties
           exaltation
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Thereafter
           comming
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           vpon
           the
           occasion
           of
           your
           Lordships
           transportation
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edingburgh
           ,
           vnto
           Saint
           
             Iohns
             towne
          
           ,
           where
           you
           was
           confined
           ,
           I
           did
           oftentimes
           heare
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           did
           ,
           that
           great
           and
           diuine
           Preacher
           ,
           now
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Galoway
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           your
           instruction
           ,
           did
           expressely
           choose
           his
           Thesis
           against
           those
           fallacious
           and
           false
           grounds
           of
           the
           antiquitie
           ,
           vniuersalitie
           ,
           and
           succession
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           which
           bee
           the
           points
           that
           most
           entangle
           your
           Lordships
           witte
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           did
           so
           learnedly
           cleere
           ,
           that
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           ,
           they
           helped
           greatly
           to
           disintangle
           my selfe
           .
           After
           this
           I
           went
           to
           dwell
           in
           Dundie
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           whole
           yeeres
           ,
           where
           I
           did
           most
           diligently
           heare
           that
           excellent
           Preacher
           
           Master
           
             Dauid
             Lyndesay
          
           and
           his
           fellow
           labourers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           citie
           ,
           in
           whose
           worth
           I
           thinke
           doth
           consiste
           no
           small
           parte
           of
           the
           happinesse
           thereof
           ,
           I
           had
           my
           priuat
           conference
           with
           him
           to
           my
           great
           comfort
           as
           he
           can
           beare
           me
           record
           .
           I
           had
           my
           solitarie
           exersices
           in
           diuers
           subiects
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           whereof
           I
           prayse
           the
           Lord
           I
           haue
           extant
           as
           manie
           testimonies
           as
           will
           suffice
           to
           shew
           my
           painfulnes
           to
           study
           the
           trueth
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           till
           now
           in
           the
           ende
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           of
           his
           mercie
           to
           giue
           me
           by
           faith
           a
           sure
           holde
           of
           the
           thread
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           onely
           guyde
           through
           this
           misticall
           pilgrimage
           of
           humane
           follies
           :
           of
           which
           threade
           our
           great
           Theseus
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           hath
           left
           thee
           on
           ende
           heere
           with
           vs
           vpon
           earth
           in
           his
           word
           and
           hath
           tyed
           the
           other
           vpon
           the
           gate
           of
           heauen
           which
           he
           did
           first
           open
           ,
           called
           for
           that
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           first
           borne
           among
           the
           dead
           ,
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           meanes
           to
           ariue
           safelie
           vnto
           that
           porte
           but
           to
           keepe
           our
           eyes
           fixt
           vpon
           the
           course
           of
           this
           thread
           as
           our
           vndoubted
           Loadstarre
           ,
           Thus
           I
           doe
           ingenuously
           confesse
           my
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           should
           be
           to
           my
           shame
           .
           my
           vncertayne
           wandering
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           my
           owne
           ignorance
           ,
           brought
           vp
           in
           my
           infancie
           in
           the
           simple
           profession
           of
           Gods
           word
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           then
           contemning
           it
           ,
           to
           goe
           a
           whooring
           after
           strange
           Gods
           beyonde
           seas
           ,
           like
           in
           that
           wise
           to
           the
           swyne
           in
           the
           Gospell
           before
           whome
           the
           pretious
           pearle
           should
           not
           haue
           beene
           caste
           .
           And
           returning
           homeward
           to
           much
           a
           Cassandrist
           halting
           betwixt
           two
           ,
           that
           at
           my
           being
           at
           courte
           ,
           the
           kings
           Maiest
           ,
           in
           perceauing
           me
           thus
           to
           wander
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           tolde
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           take
           heede
           least
           I
           did
           imitate
           a
           certayne
           English
           gentleman
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           youth
           was
           a
           protestant
           ,
           in
           his
           trauayling
           beyonde
           seas
           a
           papist
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           returning
           a
           Cassandrist
           ,
           and
           now
           finally
           a
           most
           obdured
           Papist
           ,
           which
           word
           did
           wound
           my
           heart
           and
           spurre
           me
           to
           craue
           of
           God
           a
           happie
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           of
           his
           grace
           he
           hath
           so
           farre
           granted
           me
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           
           sound
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           these
           who
           be
           of
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           houshold
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           chosen
           of
           him
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           called
           their
           father
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           spakesaying
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           get
           thee
           out
           of
           thy
           owne
           countrie
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           blessetheo
           in
           an
           other
           ,
           which
           words
           besides
           the
           litterall
           sense
           ,
           hath
           also
           this
           interpretation
           by
           remote
           theologie
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           leaue
           his
           natiue
           countrie
           :
           which
           was
           an
           Idolatrous
           land
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           leaue
           his
           owne
           Idolatrous
           disposition
           ,
           he
           should
           quit
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           humanity
           ,
           and
           so
           goe
           out
           of
           himselfe
           to
           beleeue
           Gods
           word
           absolutely
           .
           which
           he
           did
           not
           vpon
           an
           instant
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           telles
           vs
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           did
           first
           promise
           to
           him
           the
           comming
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           flesh
           tolde
           him
           that
           it
           had
           ceased
           to
           be
           with
           Sara
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           women
           :
           Therefore
           he
           in
           his
           distrust
           layde
           himselfe
           vpon
           his
           face
           and
           laughed
           at
           God
           saying
           would
           to
           God
           that
           Ismael
           may
           liue
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           ende
           he
           did
           abiure
           humane
           wisedome
           and
           himselfe
           to
           beleeue
           Gods
           word
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           gotten
           Isaacs
           he
           went
           to
           sacrifice
           him
           willingly
           ,
           notwithstanding
           so
           manie
           promises
           giuen
           him
           of
           his
           succession
           ,
           wherevpon
           it
           was
           said
           of
           him
           by
           the
           holie
           spirit
           ,
           That
           
             Abraham
             beleeued
             God
             and
             it
             was
             imputed
             vnto
             him
             for
             righteousnes
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           me
           to
           quite
           the
           Idolatrous
           land
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Idolatry
           peece
           and
           peece
           ,
           the
           traditiones
           of
           humanitie
           ,
           to
           quite
           my
           owne
           weake
           and
           darke
           vnderstanding
           ,
           and
           abiuring
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           betake
           my selfe
           to
           the
           incorruptible
           trueth
           of
           his
           eternall
           word
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           shine
           in
           my
           conscience
           (
           praysed
           be
           his
           holy
           name
           )
           that
           I
           confes
           it
           ioyfully
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           fled
           it
           to
           follow
           superstition
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           I
           did
           practise
           these
           
             damones
             meridionales
          
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           lost
           out
           of
           sight
           the
           pole-starre
           of
           the
           right
           course
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Now
           thirdly
           I
           come
           to
           giue
           your
           Lordship
           my
           counsell
           how
           to
           extricat●…
           your selfe
           foorth
           of
           this
           labirinth
           wherein
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           consist
           of
           three
           seuerall
           
           poynts
           ,
           the
           first
           whereof
           shall
           be
           common
           to
           your
           Lordship
           and
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           seeke
           rectified
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           tearmes
           as
           the
           wise
           man
           commands
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           booke
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             in
             simplicitie
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           for
           he
           appeareth
           not
           vnto
           those
           that
           be
           vnfaithfull
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           an
           implicite
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           relye
           your
           Lo
           :
           faith
           vpon
           humane
           traditions
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           vpon
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           simplicitie
           of
           hearte
           ,
           nor
           no
           faythfulnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           mixe
           the
           drosse
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           to
           corrupt
           the
           simple
           foode
           of
           Gods
           word
           with
           pharisaicall
           leuen
           and
           so
           to
           be
           vnfaithfull
           beleeuing
           men
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           with
           simplicitie
           of
           heart
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           not
           be
           found
           of
           those
           who
           tempt
           him
           with
           infidelitie
           sayth
           Salomon
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           shall
           be
           the
           wishing
           your
           Lordship
           to
           acknowledge
           what
           peculiar
           and
           selfe
           imperfections
           possibly
           in
           your
           Lordships
           selfe
           may
           occasion
           this
           weakenesse
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           suff●…ciencie
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           commonly
           in
           other
           men
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           alleadged
           )
           are
           a
           superstitious
           mynde
           of
           nature
           ,
           a
           fault
           proper
           euen
           to
           diuers
           good
           men
           ,
           therefore
           the
           more
           perillous
           ,
           &
           again
           to
           be
           na
           turally
           of
           obstinate
           and
           inflexible
           resolution
           ,
           a
           fault
           which
           hath
           ouerthrowen
           manie
           braue
           and
           worthy
           spirits
           in
           special
           ,
           which
           two
           seuerall
           inconueniences
           vnhappilie
           met
           together
           in
           one
           who
           liueth
           in
           
             fide
             implicita
          
           ,
           they
           make
           him
           altogether
           vncapable
           of
           reformation
           &
           senselesse
           of
           any
           reasonable
           persuasions
           as
           if
           he
           were
           changed
           into
           an
           image
           of
           hardest
           propheir
           ;
           t
           is
           no
           shame
           to
           confesse
           our
           faults
           but
           it
           is
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           grace
           ,
           the
           holie
           prophet
           Dauid
           said
           
             omnis
             homo
             mendax
          
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           other
           place
           ,
           
             dixi
             confitebor
             aduersum
             ●…e
             in
             iustitiam
             mea●…
             domin●…
             &
             tu
             remisisti
             impietatem
             peccati
             mei
             ,
          
           I
           said
           I
           would
           confesse
           my
           iniquitie
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           thou
           O
           God
           didest
           remitte
           my
           iniquitie
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           Counsell
           shall
           bee
           that
           you
           begin
           in
           this
           sort
           to
           mend
           those
           :
           
             Dimidiu●…
             facti
             qui
             
             bene
             caepit
             habet
             :
          
           A
           thing
           well
           begun
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           halfe
           finished
           ,
           if
           you
           cannot
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           absolutely
           depart
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           (
           since
           not
           only
           Gods
           word
           and
           the
           light
           of
           your
           conscience
           doe
           conuict
           your
           Lo
           :
           but
           that
           her
           own
           doctrine
           for
           this
           wicked
           vsurpatiō
           ouer
           Princes
           ,
           hath
           pulled
           down
           the
           maske
           that
           couered
           her
           whorish
           face
           :
           reuealing
           therby
           to
           theworldeuen
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           that
           mysterie
           of
           iniquitie
           )
           do
           at
           last
           compassion
           her
           ,
           as
           a
           kindly
           child
           the
           miseries
           of
           his
           mother
           :
           and
           once
           becontent
           to
           wish
           her
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           hath
           need
           of
           reformation
           ,
           you
           haue
           in
           facto
           confessed
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           oath
           of
           fidelitie
           ,
           especially
           expressed
           to
           be
           against
           a
           doctrinall
           ground
           of
           Rome
           .
           Yea
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           farre
           vrged
           for
           meere
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           heard
           it
           pronounced
           with
           my
           eares
           ,
           by
           a
           sentence
           of
           their
           Consistorie
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           taketh
           that
           oath
           is
           no
           Catholike
           Romane
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           debarred
           from
           any
           spirituall
           benefite
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           Catholike
           Romane
           :
           but
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Traitour
           to
           his
           King
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           their
           impious
           Bulles
           and
           Emissarij
           ,
           secretly
           sent
           through
           the
           world
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           to
           poyson
           the
           waters
           of
           mens
           knowledge
           ,
           with
           that
           Absynthium
           as
           I
           haue
           recyted
           :
           I
           speake
           with
           warrant
           ,
           for
           I
           did
           not
           forbeare
           to
           practise
           any
           thing
           which
           might
           purchase
           vnto
           me
           the
           true
           vnderstanding
           of
           things
           ;
           because
           I
           was
           not
           to
           returne
           there
           againe
           for
           better
           information
           .
           The
           chiefest
           Alumni
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           and
           her
           greatest
           Zealotors
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           and
           his
           successors
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           her
           Clergie
           that
           hath
           beene
           ,
           or
           are
           ,
           haue
           consulted
           ,
           negotiated
           ,
           debated
           ,
           disputed
           ,
           written
           and
           plotted
           her
           reformation
           .
           Howsoeuer
           God
           for
           our
           sinnes
           hath
           illuded
           their
           intention
           ,
           and
           our
           poore
           Papists
           of
           this
           kingdome
           cannot
           haue
           any
           other
           thought
           ,
           but
           to
           lie
           euer
           in
           beastiall
           formes
           vnder
           the
           charmes
           of
           Circe
           :
           neuer
           so
           much
           as
           wishing
           to
           bee
           restored
           to
           the
           shapes
           of
           men
           :
           for
           what
           can
           I
           esteeme
           it
           but
           a
           brutish
           ignorance
           ,
           so
           to
           Idolatrize
           
           open
           impieties
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           that
           Christian
           Princes
           ought
           not
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           purge
           her
           from
           her
           abominations
           ,
           or
           to
           hold
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           most
           Christian
           discharge
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             Spirare
             vnitatem
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           to
           importune
           God
           by
           our
           dayly
           prayers
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           Iubile
           of
           this
           reformation
           ,
           the
           reduction
           of
           his
           people
           from
           captiuitie
           ,
           the
           resta●…ration
           of
           his
           holy
           sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           Babel
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           long
           detained
           them
           in
           spirituall
           chaines
           and
           seruitude
           :
           Therefore
           to
           dispose
           your
           Lo
           :
           heart
           for
           those
           wishes
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           for
           you
           the
           easier
           way
           of
           recoile
           from
           your
           wilfull
           errors
           :
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           this
           reformation
           :
           that
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           owne
           iudgement
           conforming
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           with
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           very
           possible
           to
           be
           (
           if
           the
           cup
           were
           full
           ,
           or
           the
           period
           of
           Gods
           hidden
           prouidence
           were
           at
           hand
           )
           you
           may
           first
           reforme
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           then
           call
           incessantly
           to
           God
           for
           this
           generall
           reformation
           of
           Christian
           people
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Comparison
             of
             Rome
             and
             Ierusalem
             :
             the
             order
             and
             truest
             meanes
             of
             Christian
             reformation
             :
             expostulation
             against
             the
             implacable
             debates
             of
             the
             Christian
             Clergie
             :
             an
             exhortation
             to
             the
             vpright
             study
             of
             Pacification
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           can
           neuer
           more
           rightly
           ponder
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           to
           ballance
           her
           with
           Ierusalem
           :
           howbeit
           this
           was
           typicall
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           externall
           worship
           ,
           and
           that
           substantiall
           ,
           this
           a
           limited
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           that
           Catholicall
           and
           vniuersall
           ,
           in
           respect
           before
           specified
           of
           their
           profession
           and
           faith
           common
           to
           all
           both
           circumcised
           and
           vncircumcised
           .
           The
           chiefe
           cause
           why
           the
           
           Christian
           is
           called
           Catholike
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           marke
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Iewish
           Congregation
           :
           yet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Policie
           doth
           in
           effect
           remaine
           alike
           in
           both
           ,
           the
           dealing
           of
           God
           with
           both
           is
           so
           like
           ,
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           be
           so
           like
           :
           the
           corruption
           of
           Religion
           by
           the
           length
           of
           time
           so
           like
           :
           and
           Gods
           Iudgements
           ,
           threatned
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           doe
           fall
           out
           so
           like
           vpon
           all
           ,
           then
           and
           now
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           comparison
           pertinent
           ,
           cleere
           ,
           and
           true
           :
           for
           concerning
           the
           chiefe
           poynt
           ,
           which
           Rome
           vsurpeth
           ,
           as
           Soueraigne
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           perpetuall
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           idle
           ,
           to
           reason
           that
           Rome
           ,
           or
           any
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           had
           so
           ample
           promises
           as
           Ierusalem
           by
           their
           names
           or
           places
           .
           The
           Romane
           faith
           is
           indeede
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           if
           wee
           please
           to
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           being
           vniuersall
           to
           all
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           faith
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           build
           her
           pretended
           Supremacy
           ,
           
             Tu
             es
             Petrus
             &
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             fundabo
             Ecclesiam
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           vpon
           his
           preceding
           confession
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           Christ
           found
           his
           Church
           .
           That
           faith
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           the
           infallible
           promise
           of
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Candlesticke
           which
           neuer
           shall
           be
           voyd
           of
           light
           ,
           the
           Lampe
           which
           shall
           neuer
           want
           Oyle
           ,
           the
           great
           Citie
           vpon
           the
           Mountaine
           which
           shall
           neuer
           disappeare
           ,
           so
           liuely
           seene
           by
           that
           Prophet
           of
           the
           olde
           Law
           ,
           &
           that
           other
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           Ezechiel
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           being
           both
           in
           one
           extasie
           ,
           whereof
           Saint
           Iohn
           said
           in
           his
           vision
           in
           the
           
             Apocolyps
             ,
             Sustulit
             me
             Angelus
          
           
           
             in
             montem
             altissimum
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           Angell
           of
           God
           tooke
           me
           vp
           into
           a
           high
           Mountaine
           ,
           and
           shewed
           mee
           the
           holy
           City
           of
           Ierusalem
           comming
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ,
           couered
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           God
           :
           and
           whereof
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Tu
             vocaberis
             quaesita
             Ciuitas
             &
             non
             derelicta
             :
          
           Thou
           shalt
           be
           called
           a
           Citie
           sought
           for
           ,
           and
           not
           abandoned
           :
           And
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           maketh
           a
           glorious
           description
           ,
           
             Gloriosa
             dicta
             sunt
             de
             te
             Ciuitas
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           speaking
           
           of
           places
           ,
           what
           Christian
           Church
           or
           Towne
           may
           compare
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Mother
           Citie
           ,
           not
           
           onely
           of
           Iewish
           ,
           but
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           Law
           went
           out
           from
           Sion
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Et
             non
             peribit
             lex
             à
             Sacerdote
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           :
           She
           was
           like
           vnto
           Noah
           ,
           who
           preached
           vnto
           two
           Worlds
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           And
           if
           Rome
           may
           bragge
           of
           Gods
           promise
           aboue
           Ierusalem
           ,
           why
           hath
           Dauid
           said
           in
           his
           Psalme
           ,
           to
           the
           derogation
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Mountaines
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           
             
               Why
               bragge
               yee
               thus
               ,
               yee
               Hilles
               most
               hie
               ,
            
             
               And
               leape
               for
               pride
               together
               ?
               
            
             
               This
               Hill
               of
               Sion
               God
               doth
               loue
               ,
            
             
               And
               there
               will
               dwell
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
        
         
           Alwaies
           it
           is
           enough
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           :
           for
           the
           first
           they
           did
           both
           boast
           of
           
             Templum
             Domini
          
           :
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           long
           before
           prophesied
           ,
           that
           Ierusalem
           should
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           Adultresse
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           Hosea
           ,
           Goe
           ,
           take
           vnto
           thee
           a
           Wife
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           
           and
           Children
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           
             Quia
             fornicando
             fornicabitur
             terra
             ne
             eat
             post
             Iehouam
             :
          
           Because
           the
           whole
           Land
           shall
           be
           defiled
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           follow
           the
           Lord.
           So
           do
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           Euangelicall
           prophesies
           of
           the
           Apoc
           :
           a
           prediction
           of
           the
           falling
           away
           of
           Rome
           cleere
           enough
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           as
           Ierusalem
           ,
           now
           fallen
           in
           her
           filthinesse
           ,
           was
           sayd
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           Whores
           forehead
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           ashamed
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           Citie
           was
           become
           a
           Harlot
           :
           shee
           who
           was
           full
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           was
           now
           full
           of
           Murthers
           ,
           her
           siluer
           was
           become
           drosse
           ,
           
           her
           wine
           mixed
           with
           water
           ,
           her
           Princes
           companions
           of
           Theeues
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           during
           all
           this
           fall
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           there
           hath
           neuer
           beene
           wanting
           singular
           men
           ,
           whom
           God
           did
           stirre
           vp
           to
           rebuke
           her
           for
           her
           pollution
           .
           And
           as
           Ierusalem
           did
           persecute
           her
           Prophets
           :
           so
           hath
           Rome
           long
           since
           persecuted
           these
           ,
           euen
           with
           cruell
           martyrdome
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Ierom
             Sauanarola
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Husse
          
           ,
           in
           speciall
           ,
           with
           numbers
           moe
           thereafter
           in
           diuers
           Countries
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           Rome
           is
           now
           in
           that
           same
           condition
           which
           Ierusalem
           was
           in
           when
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           was
           carryed
           of
           
           the
           Angell
           by
           the
           hayre
           from
           Babilon
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           
           inner
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           was
           commaunded
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           great
           Idoll
           of
           indignation
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           entrie
           ,
           whose
           abhomination
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           causeth
           me
           to
           depart
           from
           my
           Sanctuarie
           .
           What
           other
           thing
           ,
           I
           pray
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           that
           Idolatrous
           worship
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           related
           ,
           then
           a
           great
           Idoll
           of
           Gods
           indignation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           conioyned
           with
           that
           scandalous
           impietie
           of
           manners
           .
           Then
           further
           it
           was
           saide
           to
           Ezechiel
           ,
           Turne
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           greater
           abhominations
           ,
           enter
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           inner
           Court
           ,
           and
           digge
           a
           hole
           through
           the
           wall
           where
           thou
           shalt
           behold
           similitudes
           of
           all
           abominable
           things
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Idols
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           painted
           vpon
           the
           walles
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           the
           seuentie
           Ancients
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           standing
           with
           Censours
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           vapours
           of
           their
           incense
           going
           vp
           like
           a
           Clowde
           :
           and
           yet
           dost
           thou
           not
           see
           what
           they
           doe
           in
           the
           darke
           ?
           euery
           one
           in
           the
           chalmer
           of
           his
           images
           ,
           saying
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           left
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           see
           any
           more
           :
           And
           I
           did
           see
           one
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           who
           stood
           mourning
           for
           Ierusalem
           :
           Can
           any
           thing
           bee
           more
           like
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           their
           seuentie
           Cardinalls
           ,
           who
           haue
           their
           Palaces
           throughly
           adorned
           with
           idolatrous
           images
           of
           all
           sores
           ,
           and
           the
           Altars
           within
           them
           smoking
           ,
           with
           daily
           incense
           of
           ascending
           vapours
           :
           and
           who
           can
           digge
           a
           hole
           through
           the
           wall
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           who
           can
           see
           through
           the
           clowde
           of
           these
           externall
           shewes
           of
           pietie
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           secret
           practises
           of
           their
           Consistorian
           Councell
           ,
           or
           to
           behold
           the
           works
           of
           darknesse
           which
           be
           in
           their
           secret
           Cabinets
           and
           sensuall
           solitudes
           ,
           hee
           would
           assuredly
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           also
           thinke
           the
           Lord
           had
           left
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           more
           see
           their
           actions
           .
        
         
           But
           specially
           one
           shall
           perceiue
           and
           consider
           the
           likenesse
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           Rome
           ,
           by
           foure
           points
           ,
           rehearsed
           by
           the
           Prophet
           in
           his
           sixteene
           Chapter
           .
           First
           he
           doth
           introduce
           God
           ,
           obiecting
           to
           her
           ,
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           miserie
           of
           her
           youth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
          
           
           
           
             borne
             ,
             thy
             nauell
             was
             not
             cut
             ,
             thou
             wast
             not
             washed
             in
             water
             to
             soften
             thee
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             saw
             thee
             polluted
             in
             thine
             owne
             blood
             ,
             I
             had
             pitie
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             liue
             :
          
           I
           did
           sweare
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           becamest
           mine
           .
           A
           viue
           portract
           of
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           first
           300.
           yeeres
           of
           her
           being
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           from
           Christ
           to
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           during
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           did
           lie
           pitifully
           defiled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           vnder
           the
           persecuting
           Emperours
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           doth
           obiect
           vnto
           her
           the
           Grandure
           and
           beautie
           whereunto
           hee
           had
           exalted
           her
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           city
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ierusalem
             I
             entered
             a
             couenant
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             becamest
             mine
             :
             I
             washed
             the
             blood
             from
             thee
             ,
             I
             clothed
             thee
             with
             broydered
             worke
             ,
             I
             couered
             thee
             with
             silke
             ,
             I
             gaue
             vnto
             thee
             bracelets
             ,
             chaines
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             ornaments
             :
             I
             put
             vpon
             thy
             head
             a
             beautifull
             crowne
             ,
             I
             made
             thee
             eate
             of
             fine
             flower
             ,
             hony
             and
             oyle
             ,
             and
             thou
             grewest
             vp
             vnto
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             thy
             name
             was
             spread
             :
          
           Which
           doth
           most
           competently
           figure
           the
           second
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           now
           washed
           from
           her
           blood
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           prosperitie
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           to
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           did
           vsurpe
           the
           vniuersall
           Popedome
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           erect
           in
           it
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           can
           take
           exception
           against
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           the
           Lord
           doth
           obiect
           against
           her
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           her
           pride
           and
           declination
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Ierusalem
           ,
           thou
           didst
           trust
           in
           thy
           beauty
           ,
           and
           play
           the
           harlot
           :
           because
           of
           thy
           renowne
           ,
           thou
           hast
           taken
           the
           faire
           Iewels
           of
           gold
           and
           siluer
           ,
           which
           I
           gaue
           thee
           ,
           and
           madest
           Images
           of
           them
           vnto
           thy selfe
           :
           and
           diddest
           commit
           whoredome
           with
           them
           :
           thou
           hast
           taken
           thy
           sons
           &
           daughters
           which
           were
           borne
           vnto
           me
           ,
           &
           sacrificed
           them
           to
           be
           deuoured
           of
           those
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           remembred
           the
           dayes
           of
           thy
           youth
           when
           thou
           wast
           naked
           and
           bare
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           builded
           thy
           high
           places
           vpon
           mounts
           ,
           and
           at
           euery
           corner
           of
           the
           way
           thou
           hast
           made
           thy
           beauty
           to
           be
           abhorred
           .
           The
           application
           whereof
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Rome
           is
           so
           conuenient
           ,
           
             Quod
             
             etiam
             ipsares
             loquitur
          
           ,
           One
           would
           sweare
           it
           had
           beene
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           future
           estate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           Religion
           was
           typicall
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           Diademe
           nor
           Crowne
           like
           vnto
           this
           which
           she
           hath
           arrogated
           to
           her selfe
           ,
           to
           bee
           mistresse
           and
           Queene
           ouer
           Christian
           Princes
           :
           doe
           not
           all
           the
           corners
           of
           that
           spacious
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           seuen
           mountaines
           looke
           out
           like
           that
           glorious
           palace
           of
           Pryamus
           ,
           whereof
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Regia
             finitimis
             inuidiosa
             locis
          
           ,
           There
           was
           neuer
           any
           artifice
           comparable
           with
           the
           curiositie
           of
           her
           three
           sorts
           of
           Images
           in
           plate
           pictures
           ,
           in
           imbroyderie
           on
           silke
           and
           gold
           ,
           in
           grauing
           vpon
           all
           sorts
           of
           mettals
           ,
           and
           vpon
           fine
           stones
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Porphyre
             ,
             Agat
             ,
             Diasper
             ,
             Lapis
             Laznli
             ,
             Cornioll
             ,
             Alablaster
             Orientall
             ,
             Marble
             ,
             Christall
             :
          
           whereof
           they
           haue
           more
           store
           then
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           did
           any
           citie
           euer
           more
           forget
           her
           obnoxious
           and
           distressed
           youth
           ,
           oppressing
           Princes
           ,
           whose
           predecessors
           the
           Lord
           made
           the
           instrument
           of
           her
           strength
           and
           beautie
           .
           Fourthly
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           doth
           pronounce
           the
           punishment
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           will
           stretch
           out
           my
           hand
           to
           diminish
           thy
           ordinarie
           .
           I
           will
           gather
           all
           these
           whom
           thou
           hast
           loued
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           thou
           hast
           hated
           round
           about
           against
           thee
           :
           and
           will
           discouer
           thy
           filthinesse
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           destroy
           thee
           ,
           and
           burne
           vp
           thy
           houses
           with
           fire
           ,
           because
           as
           I
           liue
           neither
           thy
           sister
           Sodome
           ,
           nor
           her
           daughters
           haue
           done
           as
           thou
           and
           thy
           daughters
           haue
           done
           ;
           which
           doth
           no
           lesse
           agree
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           The
           Lord
           hath
           stretched
           foorth
           his
           hand
           for
           her
           abominations
           ,
           and
           hath
           begun
           to
           diminish
           her
           ordinarie
           ,
           the
           puritie
           of
           his
           word
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           hath
           withdrawen
           from
           numbers
           of
           Christian
           people
           ,
           the
           mutuall
           loue
           ,
           concord
           ,
           and
           harmony
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           their
           spirituall
           food
           ;
           Hath
           not
           Rome
           seene
           these
           two
           ages
           by-past
           ,
           her
           louers
           and
           her
           enemies
           gathered
           against
           her
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           burne
           her
           vp
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ;
           they
           who
           were
           once
           knit
           with
           her
           ,
           in
           a
           perfect
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           did
           she
           not
           see
           her
           owne
           bowels
           rent
           ,
           and
           
           Christian
           states
           and
           cities
           persecuted
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           by
           Christian
           armies
           :
           hath
           shee
           not
           seene
           the
           Turkes
           whom
           she
           doth
           deadly
           hate
           ,
           come
           round
           about
           against
           her
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           Hungarie
           ,
           Greece
           ,
           Italie
           ,
           and
           with
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ouerthrow
           both
           townes
           and
           floods
           of
           Christian
           people
           ,
           and
           purchase
           to
           themselues
           our
           fairest
           Countreys
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           diminish
           our
           ordinarie
           in
           a
           fearefull
           sort
           for
           the
           pride
           of
           Rome
           :
           while
           I
           call
           it
           our
           ordinary
           ,
           I
           meane
           that
           through
           the
           impietie
           of
           Rome
           all
           these
           are
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           antient
           splendor
           ,
           authoritie
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           she
           is
           become
           more
           weake
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           Rome
           and
           Ierusalem
           do
           iumpe
           in
           all
           these
           points
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           a
           little
           ,
           whether
           they
           may
           also
           meete
           in
           that
           which
           followeth
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           Ezekiel
           .
           For
           fiftly
           God
           did
           limitate
           his
           iudgement
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           will
           I
           still
           doe
           till
           thou
           cease
           to
           play
           the
           harlot
           ,
           and
           then
           my
           iealousie
           shall
           depart
           from
           thee
           :
           I
           shall
           confirme
           to
           thee
           for
           euer
           the
           Couenant
           which
           I
           made
           in
           thy
           youth
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           know
           that
           I
           am
           God
           and
           bee
           ashamed
           to
           open
           thy
           mouth
           any
           more
           when
           I
           am
           pacified
           toward
           thee
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           whereby
           wesee
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           God
           did
           chastise
           his
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           with
           long
           and
           hard
           captiuities
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           altogether
           abandon
           her
           :
           she
           was
           his
           Church
           still
           (
           albeit
           now
           and
           then
           a
           fornicatrix
           )
           that
           euen
           our
           Sauiour
           himselfe
           in
           his
           time
           commaunded
           to
           obey
           them
           so
           long
           as
           they
           kept
           the
           Chaire
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           did
           speake
           the
           trueth
           :
           what
           reason
           haue
           we
           then
           to
           dispaire
           ,
           nor
           it
           may
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           (
           so
           I
           doe
           call
           all
           these
           Churches
           throughout
           Europe
           that
           haue
           receiued
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           are
           drunke
           with
           the
           cuppe
           of
           her
           fornication
           to
           the
           great
           derogation
           of
           the
           holy
           sanctuary
           of
           God.
           )
           And
           what
           know
           we
           but
           it
           may
           please
           God
           to
           restore
           the
           auncient
           candour
           and
           integritie
           thereof
           ?
           the
           tymes
           of
           secret
           prouidence
           are
           vnknowne
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           last
           
           chapter
           of
           Barucke
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           said
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           because
           of
           your
           sinnes
           you
           shall
           be
           captiue
           to
           Babell
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           remaine
           there
           manie
           yeares
           ,
           euen
           seauen
           generations
           ,
           And
           after
           that
           I
           will
           bring
           you
           away
           peaceably
           from
           thence
           ,
           And
           in
           the
           chapter
           preceding
           it
           is
           sayde
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             and
             looke
             towards
             the
             East
             to
             see
             thy
             ioy
             which
             commeth
             from
             thy
             God.
          
           The
           Lord
           he
           incensed
           some
           Babilonian
           Princes
           to
           carry
           them
           away
           he
           inspired
           others
           to
           dismisse
           them
           freelie
           ▪
           to
           vnderstand
           then
           whither
           apparrantly
           it
           will
           please
           God
           to
           worke
           so
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christian
           Kings
           that
           Rome
           (
           who
           for
           manie
           ages
           hath
           bene
           spiritually
           captiued
           in
           Babell
           )
           may
           open
           her
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           ioyes
           of
           God
           comming
           from
           the
           west
           ,
           we
           must
           trye
           how
           this
           reformation
           of
           Israel
           was
           ,
           wherevpon
           proceeded
           their
           restitution
           to
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           and
           vpon
           that
           are
           we
           to
           settle
           our
           iudgement
           of
           reformation
           which
           hath
           beene
           or
           may
           be
           in
           the
           catholike
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           was
           in
           Israel
           frequent
           Apostasies
           ,
           so
           was
           there
           frequeat
           reformations
           ,
           first
           as
           both
           princes
           and
           prelats
           did
           erre
           so
           are
           they
           conuicted
           by
           the
           prophets
           for
           transgressours
           ,
           aswell
           as
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           ninth
           chapter
           of
           
             Daniel
             .
             O
             Lord
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             open
             shame
             belongeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             our
             kings
             our
             princes
             our
             people
             our selues
             ,
             vnto
             vs
             all
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             sinned
             .
          
           Secondlie
           the
           Reformations
           which
           haue
           beene
           in
           Iuda
           were
           performed
           by
           the
           ordinarie
           magistrates
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           gouernours
           and
           Prelats
           did
           erre
           ,
           and
           princes
           prelats
           and
           gouernours
           did
           reforme
           ;
           The
           text
           of
           Daniell
           sayth
           .
           After
           the
           going
           out
           of
           the
           commandedement
           for
           taking
           backe
           the
           people
           and
           reedification
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           there
           were
           so
           manie
           weekes
           as
           he
           doth
           reckon
           there
           ,
           whereby
           we
           note
           that
           it
           was
           not
           done
           by
           any
           extraordinary
           meanes
           ,
           but
           flowed
           from
           a
           commaundement
           giuen
           out
           .
           Thirdly
           we
           obserue
           that
           these
           reformations
           were
           by
           reducing
           the
           church
           of
           Ierusalem
           to
           the
           prmetiue
           institutions
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Gods
           word
           :
           banishing
           things
           which
           had
           contrarie
           course
           ,
           so
           that
           for
           Daniel
           
           when
           he
           prayeth
           for
           reformation
           and
           restitution
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           because
           (
           said
           he
           )
           we
           haue
           transgressed
           thy
           lawe
           ,
           we
           haue
           sinned
           against
           thy
           seruant
           Moses
           :
           therefore
           all
           these
           plagues
           are
           come
           vpon
           vs
           :
           hee
           doth
           not
           appeale
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           vnder
           Salomon
           ,
           vnder
           Dauid
           ,
           vnder
           Samuel
           ,
           vnder
           Ioseph
           ,
           or
           vnder
           Iosua
           ,
           albeit
           all
           these
           were
           vpright
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           no
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           primitiue
           Architype
           and
           institution
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           we
           come
           to
           this
           point
           of
           reformation
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           where
           the
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           faile
           ;
           here
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Vbi
             insaniuimus
          
           
           omnes
           :
           where
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           gone
           astray
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           did
           see
           one
           standing
           mourning
           for
           Ierusalem
           :
           but
           (
           alas
           )
           how
           few
           doe
           this
           day
           mourne
           for
           the
           Sanctuary
           ?
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           desperate
           discords
           of
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           who
           doth
           out
           of
           Christian
           compassion
           vtter
           vnto
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           these
           kindly
           speeches
           of
           the
           Prophet
           to
           the
           Israelites
           during
           their
           captiuitie
           :
           My
           children
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           into
           your
           minde
           to
           goe
           astray
           from
           your
           God
           ,
           so
           endeauour
           your selfe
           ten
           times
           more
           to
           seeke
           him
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           .
           )
           We
           haue
           all
           here
           forgotten
           our
           exemplar
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           on
           the
           one
           side
           (
           contrary
           to
           Daniel
           and
           the
           Iewish
           reformation
           )
           she
           cryeth
           ,
           that
           neither
           she
           :
           nor
           her
           Prelates
           ,
           nor
           her
           Priests
           haue
           transgressed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           etre
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           reformation
           .
           Vpon
           the
           other
           side
           againe
           ,
           we
           ,
           who
           doe
           see
           her
           abominations
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           hath
           defiled
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           place
           to
           say
           with
           Daniel
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           turne
           thy
           wrath
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           thy
           holy
           Mountaine
           ,
           haue
           pittie
           on
           thy
           holy
           Citie
           wherethy
           name
           was
           once
           truely
           called
           on
           .
           Ierusalem
           is
           a
           reproach
           to
           all
           that
           are
           about
           her
           ,
           wee
           doe
           cry
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           was
           sometimes
           chaste
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           Fornicatrix
           :
           therefore
           destroy
           her
           ,
           because
           shee
           hath
           polluted
           the
           Catholike
           saith
           :
           therefore
           diuorce
           vs
           from
           her
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thus
           lying
           
           ouer
           into
           implacable
           paroxisme
           ,
           and
           strife
           ,
           while
           one
           sayes
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           because
           hee
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           and
           his
           aduersaries
           exclaime
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           contagious
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           reformation
           ,
           one
           cryeth
           for
           a
           sole
           and
           soueraigne
           Bishoppe
           to
           commaund
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           both
           Prelates
           and
           Princes
           :
           an
           other
           cryeth
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           haue
           no
           Bishop
           at
           all
           ,
           ctc.
           There
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           enchaunted
           Papists
           ,
           whom
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           absynthyum
           haue
           so
           venummed
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           remit
           one
           dramme
           weight
           of
           the
           superstitious
           worshippe
           of
           their
           great
           Idoll
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           whole
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           There
           be
           againe
           a
           Sect
           of
           extrauagant
           and
           heteroclite
           Puritans
           of
           the
           late
           stampe
           ,
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           any
           iudicious
           good
           man
           who
           doth
           discharge
           his
           function
           in
           Gods
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           to
           Christian
           education
           :
           but
           of
           these
           Anabaptisticall
           Clerks
           ,
           
             Quiout
             labouche
             sans
             bride
          
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           saith
           ,
           who
           carry
           no
           bridle
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           being
           in
           opinion
           of
           Gouernments
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           meerely
           Republicanes
           against
           the
           Architype
           and
           order
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           despising
           Princely
           authoritie
           ,
           with
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           but
           vilipending
           all
           Prelates
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           fauours
           of
           a
           fantasticall
           Anarchie
           ,
           or
           a
           seditious
           popular
           tribunat
           ,
           forged
           in
           their
           owne
           braynes
           ,
           obstinately
           refusing
           to
           accept
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           manners
           ,
           for
           policie
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           almost
           haue
           beene
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           neuer
           so
           good
           :
           these
           be
           most
           wretched
           and
           pernicious
           humours
           of
           men
           ,
           carrying
           factious
           and
           vehement
           spirits
           ,
           blowne
           vp
           with
           the
           vapours
           of
           Pandoras
           boxe
           ,
           and
           abhorring
           the
           peace
           of
           Israel
           :
           with
           both
           which
           I
           must
           expostulate
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           say
           vnto
           them
           as
           the
           Prophet
           commanded
           to
           cry
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           rebellious
           Iewes
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Confregistis
             iugum
             ,
             rupistis
             vincula
          
           :
           you
           haue
           disolued
           the
           bands
           of
           Catholike
           loue
           and
           vnitie
           ,
           you
           haue
           broken
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christian
           societie
           ,
           you
           are
           obstinate
           against
           desires
           of
           reformation
           :
           you
           doe
           Iudaise
           ,
           but
           Moses
           did
           Christianize
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           Idolatrous
           
           people
           would
           haue
           beene
           rased
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           beene
           anathema
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           his
           Christian
           folke
           :
           but
           all
           your
           meditations
           ,
           your
           writtes
           ,
           your
           sermons
           ,
           be
           like
           vnto
           these
           inuolued
           Rolles
           brought
           by
           the
           Angell
           vnto
           Ezechiel
           ,
           wherein
           was
           written
           nothing
           within
           nor
           without
           ,
           but
           lamentations
           ,
           mournings
           ,
           and
           woe
           :
           you
           haue
           no
           sparke
           of
           Christian
           charite
           left
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           :
           know
           you
           not
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Scripture
           this
           charitie
           is
           properly
           said
           to
           be
           a
           fire
           :
           we
           read
           in
           
             Leuiticus
             ;
             Vt
             ignis
             in
             altari
             semper
             ardeat
             ,
          
           That
           the
           fire
           should
           neuer
           goe
           out
           vpon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           true
           mysterie
           and
           type
           of
           that
           Christian
           loue
           which
           should
           be
           vnder
           the
           Euangell
           :
           for
           now
           there
           is
           no
           Altar
           leftvs
           ,
           but
           the
           Altars
           of
           pure
           hearts
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           nor
           no
           Sacrifice
           ,
           bur
           of
           contrition
           ,
           faithfull
           prayers
           ,
           and
           loue
           :
           The
           lawe
           Euangelicall
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           naturall
           and
           Mosaicall
           ;
           and
           loue
           againe
           (
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           testifie
           )
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           law
           ,
           
             finis
             legis
             est
             charitas
          
           :
           
           in
           which
           words
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           attribute
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           loue
           ,
           in
           Theologie
           ,
           as
           in
           Philosophie
           is
           giuen
           to
           Iustice
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Cardinall
           vertues
           ,
           
             Iustitia
             in
             se
             virtutes
             continet
             omnes
             ,
          
           That
           Iustice
           hath
           in
           it
           all
           vertues
           :
           euen
           so
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           wee
           haue
           as
           much
           faith
           to
           cause
           Mountaines
           remooue
           ,
           and
           want
           loue
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           nothing
           .
           This
           loue
           is
           euer
           commanded
           ,
           
             de
             proximo
          
           ,
           of
           our
           neighbour
           .
           Thou
           blinde
           Papist
           ,
           canst
           thou
           haue
           a
           neerer
           brother
           then
           the
           Protestant
           ?
           And
           you
           precise
           Puritans
           ,
           can
           you
           but
           esteeme
           them
           your
           pitifull
           brethren
           ,
           who
           liue
           in
           Papall
           ignorance
           :
           
             Dilige
             pro
             quo
             mortuus
             est
             Christus
             ,
          
           
           saith
           Paul
           ,
           Will
           you
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ?
           did
           he
           not
           both
           pardon
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           those
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           whose
           ignorance
           was
           aboue
           all
           ignorance
           ,
           their
           vnbeleefe
           aboue
           all
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           and
           fault
           aboue
           all
           faults
           ,
           without
           vnitie
           and
           loue
           there
           can
           be
           no
           perfect
           Church
           ;
           because
           that
           is
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           the
           Euangel
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           saide
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           Religion
           :
           vnanimitie
           is
           the
           bond
           
           which
           maketh
           the
           Church
           strong
           ,
           
             Ecce
             circundedi
             te
             vinculis
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           in
           Eze.
           Behold
           ,
           I
           haue
           hedged
           you
           about
           with
           bands
           .
           This
           loue
           is
           the
           knot
           which
           bindeth
           together
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           in
           one
           body
           :
           &
           therfore
           is
           so
           diligently
           recommended
           by
           him
           to
           his
           Apostles
           that
           they
           should
           remaine
           fast
           and
           conioyned
           among
           themselues
           ,
           &
           by
           so
           many
           types
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           is
           figured
           vnto
           vs
           this
           Christian
           concord
           and
           vnitie
           ,
           by
           the
           vestiments
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           whereof
           euery
           portion
           was
           ioyned
           to
           another
           the
           wholebeing
           one
           peece
           .
           By
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           whereof
           euery
           thing
           was
           ioyned
           into
           another
           the
           whole
           standing
           in
           coniunction
           ,
           for
           are
           we
           not
           so
           called
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           :
           
             Ecce
             Tabernaculum
             Dei
             cum
             hominibus
             ,
             &
             habitat
          
           
           
             cum
             ijs
          
           ,
           The
           Tabernacle
           of
           God
           which
           dwelleth
           among
           men
           .
           By
           the
           vessels
           ,
           whereof
           so
           many
           as
           were
           not
           closed
           together
           ,
           but
           were
           opened
           and
           in
           diuers
           pieces
           ,
           they
           were
           said
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           be
           vncleane
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Numbers
           :
           we
           are
           the
           vessels
           who
           bee
           made
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           heauenly
           potter
           ,
           of
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Alia
             quidem
             in
             honorem
             ,
             alia
             vero
             vasa
             in
             contumeliam
             ,
          
           
           some
           be
           vessels
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           reproach
           ,
           you
           haue
           your
           mouth
           open
           to
           spewe
           out
           contumelies
           and
           malignitie
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           take
           heed
           you
           shew
           not
           your selues
           vessels
           of
           dishonour
           :
           you
           haue
           not
           this
           Christian
           fire
           of
           charitie
           whereof
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Quod
             operit
             multitudinem
             peccatorum
          
           ,
           That
           it
           couereth
           multitude
           of
           sinnes
           .
           The
           Altars
           of
           your
           hearts
           are
           kindled
           with
           the
           prophane
           fires
           of
           Nadab
           and
           
           Abihu
           :
           the
           fires
           of
           pride
           ,
           arrogancie
           ,
           and
           contradiction
           ;
           fires
           of
           mutuall
           rayling
           and
           Philippicke
           .
           Inuectiues
           ,
           where
           Pastors
           ,
           in
           place
           to
           perswade
           Christian
           loue
           ,
           vnity
           and
           mutuall
           compassion
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           they
           feede
           vs
           with
           contentious
           Sillogismes
           ,
           
             Pascuntur
             Sillogismo
             sicut
             Boues
             foeno
          
           ,
           as
           Oxen
           are
           fed
           vpon
           haye
           .
           O
           you
           who
           call
           your selfe
           a
           Christian
           Pastor
           ,
           how
           doe
           you
           forget
           that
           precept
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ?
             Vt
             orationes
             fiant
          
           ,
           
           
             postulationes
             ,
             &
             gratiarum
             actiones
             pro
             omnibus
             hominibus
             .
          
           
           That
           prayers
           ,
           supplications
           and
           thankes
           giuing
           may
           bee
           made
           for
           ●…ll
           men
           in
           generall
           :
           how
           doe
           you
           not
           remember
           that
           he
           hath
           commanded
           your
           corrections
           and
           admonitions
           to
           be
           brotherly
           ,
           
             Noniactantiae
             studio
             nec
             contumeliosa
             obiurgatio
             ,
             sed
             in
             spiritu
             lenitat
             is
             ,
          
           Not
           in
           ostentation
           or
           cōtumelious
           reproach
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           lenity
           :
           there
           is
           no
           other
           reason
           for
           this
           ,
           but
           because
           
             Confregitis
             Iugum
             ,
             rupistis
             vincula
          
           ,
           you
           haue
           broken
           the
           bonds
           of
           Christian
           fraternitie
           and
           loue
           .
           This
           fire
           of
           charitie
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           the
           abundance
           of
           heat
           in
           the
           stomacke
           of
           a
           strong
           body
           ,
           which
           draweth
           good
           nourishment
           ,
           out
           of
           grosse
           and
           euill
           matters
           ;
           the
           want
           whereof
           againe
           doth
           turne
           the
           most
           delicate
           substance
           into
           phlegme
           ,
           and
           noysome
           humours
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           abundance
           of
           this
           loue
           you
           would
           doe
           through
           the
           heat
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           commaunds
           you
           ,
           
             Alter
             alterius
             onera
             portare
          
           ,
           you
           would
           digest
           the
           ignorance
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           your
           brethren
           :
           by
           seeking
           their
           reformation
           by
           all
           brotherly
           meanes
           :
           and
           the
           want
           of
           this
           againe
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           maketh
           you
           to
           distaste
           and
           loath
           euen
           the
           good
           things
           which
           be
           among
           them
           .
           The
           want
           of
           it
           makes
           you
           to
           detest
           the
           name
           of
           a
           pacificatour
           ,
           to
           fly
           the
           voyce
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           cry
           Crucifige
           ,
           to
           carrie
           one
           against
           an
           other
           murthering
           tongues
           ,
           poysoned
           pennes
           ,
           and
           vehement
           spirits
           of
           destruction
           ,
           spirits
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Inspiritu
             vehementi
          
           
           
             conteres
             naues
             Tharsus
          
           saith
           Dauid
           ,
           in
           a
           vehement
           spirit
           shalt
           thou
           breake
           the
           ships
           of
           Tharsus
           .
           Wee
           read
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           while
           Eliab
           was
           commanded
           to
           attend
           the
           comming
           of
           God
           vpon
           the
           Mountaine
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           saith
           ,
           Behold
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           winde
           which
           did
           rent
           the
           rockes
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           was
           not
           therein
           ,
           therewas
           a
           great
           commotion
           and
           earthquake
           ,
           but
           neither
           was
           he
           there
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           a
           huge
           fire
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           it
           :
           In
           the
           end
           there
           came
           
             Sibilus
             aura
             tenuis
          
           ,
           the
           whispering
           of
           a
           sweet
           and
           temperate
           ayre
           ,
           and
           therein
           was
           the
           Lord
           :
           Euen
           so
           the
           Christian
           Clergie
           who
           goe
           into
           the
           mountaine
           of
           God
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           so
           long
           
           as
           they
           thunder
           out
           such
           tempestuous
           windes
           of
           mutuall
           despight
           ,
           God
           will
           neuer
           be
           there
           to
           pitty
           our
           Christian
           distractions
           :
           So
           long
           as
           they
           raise
           such
           vehement
           commotions
           and
           fearefull
           earth-quakes
           to
           rent
           the
           states
           and
           liues
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           be
           there
           neither
           to
           restore
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           his
           holy
           Sanctuarie
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           burne
           your selues
           with
           fire
           of
           mutuall
           acerbity
           and
           wrath
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           yet
           see
           the
           Lord
           there
           to
           pitty
           our
           Christian
           discordes
           ,
           that
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           bee
           no
           longer
           a
           reproach
           to
           the
           dangerous
           multitudes
           of
           infidell
           nations
           ,
           who
           watch
           their
           opportunitie
           to
           assault
           vs
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           holy
           spirit
           doth
           testifie
           in
           that
           same
           place
           ,
           
             Non
             in
             commotione
             Dominus
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           mercy
           cannot
           be
           in
           a
           commotion
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           should
           whisper
           out
           this
           
             Sibulus
             aurae
             tennis
             ,
             ibi
             Dominus
             :
          
           this
           gentle
           and
           soft
           ayre
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           brotherly
           admonition
           ,
           there
           possibly
           you
           might
           finde
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           this
           briefe
           exhortation
           ,
           to
           dispose
           our selues
           to
           Christian
           peace
           should
           not
           bee
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           neglected
           as
           an
           indigested
           phantasie
           of
           my
           braine
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           all
           to
           read
           that
           treatise
           called
           
             Eirenicon
             sine
             de
             pace
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           done
           by
           that
           famous
           Iunius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           lights
           of
           the
           Church
           while
           he
           liued
           ,
           In
           which
           treatise
           he
           doth
           call
           all
           these
           of
           your
           humour
           wicked
           ,
           and
           seditious
           Tribunes
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           he
           did
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           protest
           (
           as
           I
           was
           informed
           of
           those
           who
           were
           present
           )
           to
           haue
           more
           comfort
           ,
           hauing
           written
           it
           immediately
           before
           ,
           
             Tanquam
             cantum
             Cygneum
          
           ,
           as
           the
           spirituall
           song
           of
           his
           farewell
           :
           then
           of
           all
           the
           religious
           exercises
           of
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           which
           were
           many
           and
           most
           laborious
           :
           So
           that
           to
           imitate
           for
           Reformation
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           architype
           Ierusalem
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           first
           point
           which
           we
           must
           obserue
           with
           Daniel
           ,
           to
           make
           generall
           confession
           of
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           as
           well
           Pope
           and
           Iesuite
           ,
           as
           Puritan
           :
           and
           againe
           to
           make
           orations
           and
           suppications
           for
           all
           ,
           which
           
           as
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           wee
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           strange
           how
           wee
           should
           refuse
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           while
           Daniel
           hath
           said
           ,
           Lord
           to
           vs
           belongeth
           open
           shame
           ,
           our
           Kings
           ,
           our
           people
           ,
           our selues
           .
           T
           is
           strange
           of
           the
           Papist
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           affirme
           ,
           thy
           Pope
           and
           thy
           Priests
           are
           holy
           and
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           need
           of
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           nor
           of
           generall
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           taken
           corruption
           &
           mutabilitie
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           granted
           vs
           heere
           a
           generall
           beatitude
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           Gods
           name
           let
           it
           please
           you
           to
           esteeme
           your
           Pope
           no
           more
           holy
           then
           Daniel
           was
           :
           and
           if
           you
           wish
           him
           to
           be
           cleansed
           from
           his
           Idolatry
           and
           vniust
           vsurpations
           ,
           to
           be
           restored
           againe
           to
           the
           vnity
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           dignity
           which
           he
           did
           once
           lawfully
           brooke
           to
           be
           a
           chiefe
           Bishop
           of
           the
           occidentall
           Church
           :
           Then
           must
           you
           cry
           with
           Daniel
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           to
           our
           Pope
           ,
           our
           Cardinalls
           ,
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           to
           vs
           belongeth
           open
           shame
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           transgressed
           against
           thy
           seruant
           Moses
           ,
           euen
           our
           great
           
             Moses
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           redeemed
           vs
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           that
           fearfull
           Pharaoh
           ,
           Satan
           .
           Wee
           haue
           turned
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           Religion
           to
           superstitious
           worship
           :
           wee
           haue
           turned
           his
           spirituall
           gouernment
           into
           a
           Tyranous
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           we
           haue
           turned
           the
           piety
           of
           Christian
           manners
           into
           iniquity
           and
           abhominion
           :
           This
           must
           be
           the
           voyce
           of
           thy
           confession
           :
           And
           thou
           protestant
           if
           thou
           wilt
           wish
           the
           increase
           and
           restitution
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           thou
           must
           pray
           for
           Rome
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           did
           for
           Ierusalem
           .
           Lord
           be
           mercifull
           vnto
           the
           holy
           City
           ,
           where
           thy
           name
           was
           once
           so
           truely
           worshipped
           ,
           thou
           must
           teach
           and
           admonish
           them
           ,
           preach
           ,
           and
           write
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           did
           to
           the
           Israelites
           in
           captiuity
           ;
           Brethren
           as
           it
           came
           in
           your
           minde
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Lord
           your
           God
           ,
           so
           wee
           beseech
           you
           to
           indeuour
           your selues
           tenne
           times
           more
           to
           turne
           to
           him
           againe
           .
           If
           you
           will
           deny
           that
           Rome
           is
           your
           mother
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           nothing
           ,
           either
           it
           is
           lerusalem
           ,
           Antioch
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           ,
           you
           cannot
           deny
           that
           shee
           is
           your
           sister
           Church
           ,
           who
           once
           
           had
           a
           concord
           ,
           and
           vnity
           of
           faith
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           her
           defection
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           is
           greatly
           weakned
           :
           You
           cannot
           deny
           that
           whiles
           shee
           is
           fornicatrix
           ,
           the
           Lord
           doth
           beget
           in
           her
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           ,
           who
           daily
           turne
           vnto
           him
           as
           he
           did
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           when
           hee
           said
           to
           his
           Prophet
           Hosea
           ,
           Goe
           yet
           and
           loue
           a
           woman
           that
           was
           an
           harlot
           according
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           toward
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           she
           looked
           after
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           and
           I
           bought
           her
           with
           siluer
           ,
           &c.
           
           You
           cannot
           deny
           but
           those
           who
           did
           possesse
           the
           chiefest
           functions
           in
           our
           Church
           the
           times
           of
           reformation
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           calling
           deriued
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           receiued
           calling
           from
           them
           ;
           By
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           meane
           as
           before
           ,
           those
           Churches
           that
           receiued
           not
           the
           true
           faith
           so
           much
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           at
           last
           corruption
           and
           Idolatry
           from
           her
           ,
           who
           consenting
           therein
           with
           her
           may
           bee
           called
           after
           her
           name
           :
           You
           cannot
           deny
           that
           our
           Ancestours
           who
           now
           liue
           ,
           in
           whose
           faith
           we
           were
           baptised
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Baptisme
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           Sacrament
           truely
           administred
           there
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Father
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           therefore
           our
           fathers
           were
           neuer
           pressed
           by
           any
           reformed
           Church
           to
           be
           rebaptised
           ,
           That
           confession
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           that
           Iesus
           was
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           that
           it
           is
           the
           faith
           of
           Rome
           ,
           corrupted
           indeed
           with
           Idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           &
           she
           hath
           fallen
           from
           her
           spouse
           Christ
           to
           play
           the
           harlot
           .
           Shall
           ye
           not
           therefore
           as
           a
           member
           of
           one
           body
           with
           her
           ,
           as
           a
           kinde
           brother
           or
           sister
           pitty
           her
           disease
           ?
           will
           ye
           answere
           me
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           obstinate
           ,
           reprobate
           ,
           hath
           stopped
           her
           eares
           with
           the
           serpent
           so
           that
           she
           cannot
           heare
           ,
           but
           how
           doe
           you
           know
           when
           God
           hath
           appointed
           her
           to
           heare
           ?
           consider
           the
           calling
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           termes
           that
           spirit
           which
           entered
           into
           him
           did
           send
           him
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           2.
           and
           3.
           
           Chap
           :
           you
           shall
           finde
           aboue
           sixe
           seuerall
           commissions
           giuen
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Son
           of
           man
           thou
           shalt
           go
           to
           them
           but
           surely
           they
           shall
           neuer
           
           heare
           thee
           ,
           but
           lay
           thee
           in
           bonds
           .
           And
           how
           many
           Prophets
           were
           sent
           vnto
           them
           whom
           they
           did
           neuer
           heare
           ?
           yet
           after
           seuen
           generations
           captiuitie
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           Lyft
           vp
           thine
           eyes
           and
           
             Behold
             thy
             ioyes
             comming
          
           
           
             from
             the
             east
          
           ,
           thy
           people
           who
           were
           caried
           in
           captiuitie
           for
           their
           Idolatrie
           ,
           turning
           backe
           reioycing
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           holy
           one
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           God
           saith
           the
           Text.
           Ierusalem
           was
           but
           our
           Type
           and
           shaddow
           ,
           she
           fell
           from
           God
           so
           absolutely
           ,
           that
           Hosea
           saith
           Ierusalem
           for
           many
           yeares
           ,
           shall
           neither
           haue
           Prince
           ,
           priest
           ,
           sacrifice
           nor
           Prophet
           ,
           because
           in
           her
           captiuitie
           she
           durst
           not
           practise
           her
           owne
           Idolatries
           ,
           So
           that
           neuer
           Church
           was
           in
           more
           fearefull
           and
           desperate
           condition
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           did
           restore
           her
           ;
           whereupon
           we
           haue
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           hee
           will
           in
           his
           mercie
           more
           fauour
           the
           body
           ,
           vnlesse
           our
           ingratitude
           and
           transgressions
           doe
           close
           the
           doore
           of
           his
           mercie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           which
           we
           note
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Ierusalem
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           performed
           by
           ordinary
           
           meanes
           of
           lawfull
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           ;
           The
           Prophets
           indeed
           whom
           God
           appointed
           to
           be
           watchmen
           ouer
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           they
           were
           extraordinarily
           called
           .
           but
           the
           worke
           was
           wrought
           by
           ordinary
           Gouernours
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Daniel
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           prayers
           for
           all
           ,
           the
           Angell
           Gabriel
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           ,
           reuealing
           vnto
           him
           the
           designed
           time
           of
           their
           restitution
           ,
           by
           certain
           circumstances
           ,
           saying
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           going
           out
           of
           the
           commandement
           for
           taking
           back
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           reedifying
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           the
           comming
           of
           Messias
           the
           Prince
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           seuen
           weekes
           ,
           and
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           weekes
           ,
           &c.
           where
           he
           shewes
           how
           that
           restitution
           and
           reformation
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           one
           ordinance
           giuen
           to
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           did
           enterprize
           it
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           testified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           that
           restitution
           made
           by
           Cyrus
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           did
           proclaime
           it
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           The
           Lord
           God
           of
           heauen
           hath
           giuen
           me
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           hath
           commanded
           
           mee
           to
           build
           him
           a
           house
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           who
           is
           among
           you
           ,
           with
           whom
           his
           God
           is
           ,
           let
           him
           goe
           vp
           to
           Ierusalem
           and
           build
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Where
           he
           himselfe
           professed
           to
           haue
           a
           warrant
           from
           God
           as
           supreme
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           power
           to
           performe
           it
           .
           And
           againe
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           depute
           to
           that
           discharge
           euery
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           indifferently
           ,
           no
           ,
           but
           hee
           with
           whom
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           such
           it
           is
           subioyned
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           Then
           the
           chiefe
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           Leuites
           rose
           vp
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           worke
           .
           And
           Cyrus
           King
           of
           Persia
           brought
           foorth
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Mithridate
           his
           Thesaurour
           ,
           the
           vessels
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           counted
           them
           on
           to
           Zorobabel
           Prince
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           people
           to
           be
           furthered
           and
           strengthened
           by
           siluer
           ,
           gold
           ,
           cattell
           and
           substance
           of
           his
           owne
           subiects
           .
           T
           is
           cleere
           that
           the
           commission
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           Princes
           and
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           done
           by
           priuate
           pretenders
           ,
           nor
           by
           sedition
           ,
           nor
           insurrection
           ;
           the
           people
           did
           endure
           the
           yoake
           of
           bondage
           till
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           reforme
           Ierusalem
           by
           ordinary
           Magistrates
           and
           meanes
           ,
           a
           point
           that
           howsoeuer
           is
           is
           expressely
           to
           beimitated
           and
           followed
           in
           Christian
           reformations
           ,
           yet
           such
           hath
           beene
           the
           times
           fore-past
           ,
           that
           diuerse
           haue
           beene
           forced
           to
           doe
           contrary
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           partly
           for
           want
           of
           patience
           to
           attend
           Gods
           secret
           appointments
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           feruours
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           partly
           through
           the
           intollerable
           pride
           of
           Rome
           who
           would
           neuer
           hearken
           to
           any
           voice
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           touching
           the
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           pretenders
           of
           extraordinary
           vocation
           I
           will
           not
           meddle
           to
           speake
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           no
           extraordinarie
           Diuine
           ,
           onely
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           Two
           
           things
           doe
           appeare
           to
           me
           ,
           one
           ,
           that
           such
           pretexts
           haue
           euer
           beene
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           disorder
           and
           nouelties
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           whence
           haue
           Arrianisme
           ,
           Pelagianisme
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           flowed
           of
           old
           ;
           and
           whence
           of
           late
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           Brownisme
           ,
           and
           besides
           those
           so
           many
           concussions
           and
           afflictions
           as
           we
           haue
           seene
           mooued
           within
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           vrged
           the
           Geneua
           discipline
           
           to
           bee
           accepted
           for
           a
           third
           essentiall
           note
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           From
           whence
           came
           all
           these
           ?
           but
           from
           singularity
           of
           opinion
           ,
           and
           from
           holy
           pretenders
           ,
           whereof
           the
           meanest
           would
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           affirme
           that
           
             
               A
               Christian
               true
               albeit
               a
               country
               clowne
               ,
            
             
               May
               teach
               a
               King
               to
               weare
               a
               Scepter
               and
               a
               Crowne
               :
            
          
        
         
           So
           that
           so
           long
           as
           extraordinary
           calling
           shall
           bee
           pretended
           or
           permitted
           ,
           that
           spring
           of
           curious
           and
           Libertine
           impieties
           shall
           neuer
           be
           stopped
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           Holland
           ,
           which
           is
           become
           a
           Prostibulum
           of
           damnable
           sectaries
           pretending
           the
           holy
           spirit
           for
           their
           dreames
           .
           Againe
           for
           another
           ,
           it
           appeares
           looking
           vpon
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           backe
           doore
           left
           for
           such
           dangerous
           Reformatours
           ;
           God
           doth
           indeed
           frequently
           illuminate
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           with
           vprightnesse
           and
           true
           knowledge
           amidst
           vniuersall
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           such
           may
           perswade
           ,
           write
           and
           insinuate
           ,
           why
           not
           ?
           but
           to
           intrude
           themselues
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           attempt
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           euen
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           who
           had
           the
           extraordinary
           spirit
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           goe
           to
           declaime
           publikely
           against
           manifest
           Idolaters
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Angell
           of
           God
           did
           specially
           send
           them
           .
           There
           bee
           times
           when
           God
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           his
           light
           to
           men
           as
           
             S.
             Matthew
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Ne
             Sancta
             dentur
             canibus
             ,
             &
             Margaritae
             porcis
             proijciantur
             :
          
           that
           holy
           things
           should
           not
           bee
           giuen
           
           to
           Dogges
           ,
           nor
           pearles
           cast
           before
           swine
           .
           And
           speaking
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           times
           ,
           I
           thinke
           they
           are
           deceiued
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           Titus
           or
           Timothie
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           vocation
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Schollers
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Quae
             accepi
             à
             Domino
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           catradidivobis
           ,
           The
           things
           which
           were
           taught
           to
           mee
           by
           our
           Master
           Christ
           ,
           these
           haue
           I
           teached
           you
           .
           Yea
           ,
           doe
           we
           not
           see
           how
           in
           the
           very
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           when
           the
           extraordinary
           spirit
           was
           giuen
           to
           many
           ,
           there
           was
           iealous
           warnings
           among
           them
           against
           extraordinarie
           Pretenders
           :
           
             Audiuimus
             quosdam
             ex
             nobis
             &c.
          
           we
           heare
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           that
           some
           haue
           gone
           out
           from
           
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           haue
           troubled
           you
           bidding
           you
           to
           bee
           circumcised
           
             quibus
             mandat
             a
             nulla
             dederamus
          
           :
           to
           whom
           no
           cōmandement
           was
           giuen
           :
           An
           euident
           Argument
           that
           no
           man
           might
           enter
           into
           the
           Church
           without
           Apostolicall
           ordination
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           frequently
           giuen
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           to
           manie
           by
           God
           himselfe
           immediately
           .
           Briefely
           this
           extraordinary
           Vocation
           hath
           neuer
           in
           no
           time
           beene
           seene
           ,
           but
           accompanied
           with
           such
           miraculous
           graces
           as
           did
           sufficiently
           warrant
           it
           from
           doubt
           or
           calumnie
           :
           which
           makes
           mee
           thinke
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           in
           this
           Libertine
           and
           corrupted
           age
           will
           pretend
           extraordinarie
           calling
           ,
           he
           had
           neede
           to
           qualifie
           the
           same
           by
           extraordinary
           markes
           :
           The
           Lord
           God
           indeede
           who
           Master
           of
           all
           creation
           ,
           of
           all
           redemption
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           for
           common
           doth
           worke
           by
           naturall
           and
           ordinary
           meanes
           in
           all
           these
           three
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           to
           shew
           his
           power
           and
           glory
           ,
           he
           will
           worke
           aboue
           and
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           her
           order
           ,
           as
           hee
           made
           the
           Red
           Sea
           to
           diuide
           for
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           to
           be
           fixed
           for
           his
           successour
           Iosua
           ,
           as
           he
           suffered
           by
           way
           of
           reformation
           the
           Asmoner
           to
           be
           for
           the
           time
           both
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           as
           nature
           it selfe
           following
           the
           same
           doing
           of
           God
           her
           Soueraigne
           Lord
           ,
           albeit
           for
           the
           ordinary
           she
           worketh
           to
           procreation
           and
           generation
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           she
           workes
           deuouring
           inundations
           and
           pestilent
           plagues
           ,
           which
           although
           they
           seeme
           to
           destroy
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           necessary
           purgers
           of
           nature
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           euen
           so
           there
           hath
           beene
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christian
           reformation
           extraordinary
           things
           done
           ,
           by
           
           good
           men
           in
           case
           of
           so
           great
           exigence
           and
           necessitie
           as
           was
           ;
           but
           these
           extrauagant
           interims
           are
           neuer
           to
           bee
           drawen
           in
           rule
           :
           The
           tyranny
           of
           Rome
           hath
           enforced
           that
           kinde
           of
           doing
           ,
           the
           cruell
           martyrdome
           first
           of
           Sauouarola
           and
           then
           of
           Hus
           ,
           for
           their
           cries
           of
           Reformation
           :
           their
           deceiuing
           of
           Caroliu
           5.
           and
           two
           succeeding
           Emperors
           in
           their
           designs
           of
           reformation
           ;
           their
           barbarous
           persecution
           of
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           by
           
           bringing
           vpon
           their
           neckes
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           holy
           league
           for
           their
           protestation
           to
           haue
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           reformed
           :
           These
           mad
           Christian
           people
           despairing
           of
           generall
           reformation
           by
           ordinary
           means
           and
           authoritie
           of
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           attempt
           it
           with
           some
           disorder
           and
           violence
           ,
           wherein
           some
           haue
           beene
           better
           ,
           some
           worse
           accoding
           to
           the
           diuers
           mindes
           and
           meanes
           of
           Reformatours
           in
           diuers
           places
           :
           all
           tollerable
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           none
           perfect
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           done
           after
           these
           Iewish
           reformations
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speake
           :
           and
           to
           speake
           ingenuously
           of
           all
           these
           which
           haue
           been
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           that
           no
           worse
           carriage
           hath
           beene
           in
           any
           ,
           then
           in
           those
           of
           Scotland
           and
           France
           ,
           albeit
           mooued
           by
           godly
           and
           reuerend
           men
           :
           yet
           because
           they
           were
           attempted
           against
           the
           auctoritie
           Royall
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           fell
           forth
           as
           a
           furious
           Northerne
           tempest
           threatning
           a
           common
           otherthrow
           ,
           in
           place
           to
           reforme
           Policie
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           they
           did
           destroy
           both
           ;
           enrage
           the
           people
           ,
           eiect
           the
           Prince
           ,
           shake
           the
           whole
           state
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           natiue
           Countries
           a
           bloudy
           stage
           of
           domestick
           and
           forraine
           ambition
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           iustly
           said
           thereof
           as
           Cicero
           did
           reproach
           to
           the
           vnhappy
           
             Brut
             us
             ,
             Bona
             in●…o
             optima
             causa
             ,
             sed
             mihi
             crede
             foedissimè
             per
             acta
             :
          
           a
           good
           cause
           yea
           a
           most
           good
           cause
           ,
           but
           beleeue
           it
           most
           miscreantly
           gouerned
           .
        
         
           A
           much
           better
           act
           was
           that
           of
           George
           Prince
           of
           Henault
           ,
           who
           being
           but
           a
           ciuill
           man
           did
           reforme
           the
           Pontificate
           of
           Meresburgh
           .
           For
           albeit
           he
           was
           not
           ordained
           by
           Pontificiall
           authoritie
           ,
           yet
           as
           he
           affirmes
           in
           his
           Apologie
           for
           that
           act
           ,
           he
           did
           procure
           vnto
           himselfe
           an
           ordinary
           vocation
           and
           canonicall
           Election
           by
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           of
           that
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           calling
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           did
           ordaine
           him
           a
           pastour
           with
           power
           by
           their
           aduise
           to
           reforme
           that
           seat
           :
           for
           there
           be
           diuers
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Romane
           Cleargie
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           hold
           euerie
           ordination
           vnlawfull
           which
           is
           not
           approoued
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           late
           controuersie
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Venetians
           for
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Policena
           ,
           
           where
           he
           did
           ordinate
           his
           Nephew
           Cardinall
           Burghesio
           ,
           &
           they
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Citizens
           who
           did
           inioy
           it
           .
           Better
           yet
           were
           these
           Reformations
           of
           Germany
           performed
           by
           
             Wicliffe
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Farellu●…
             ,
             Viretus
          
           and
           others
           ;
           whereof
           some
           being
           questioned
           before
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           were
           neuer
           demaunded
           vpon
           their
           calling
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           gotten
           order
           within
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           perfectly
           good
           were
           none
           of
           these
           Germane
           reformations
           neither
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           onely
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           Episcopall
           authoritie
           to
           reforme
           :
           But
           of
           all
           these
           Reformations
           which
           haue
           beene
           lately
           in
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           :
           that
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           beene
           most
           vpright
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Architype
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hereafter
           more
           cleerely
           perceiue
           ,
           where
           Prelates
           and
           Princes
           doe
           erre
           ,
           and
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           againe
           (
           to
           whom
           onely
           the
           authoritie
           did
           belong
           )
           did
           reforme
           both
           themselues
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           retaining
           alwayes
           in
           their
           Church
           the
           Primitiue
           Ecclesiasticke
           gouernement
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           of
           their
           religious
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           were
           agreeable
           with
           Catholike
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ;
           resolued
           to
           part
           no
           further
           from
           Rome
           ,
           then
           she
           hath
           parted
           from
           the
           veritie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           this
           Reformation
           came
           not
           as
           a
           storme
           into
           the
           ayre
           ,
           nor
           in
           a
           Commotion
           ,
           but
           like
           vnto
           that
           
             Sibilus
             aurae
             ten●…is
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           was
           ,
           so
           that
           amidst
           the
           fearefull
           thundere
           and
           coruscations
           of
           Europe
           ,
           it
           did
           confirme
           the
           tranquility
           of
           that
           kingdome
           in
           a
           miraculous
           sort
           ,
           and
           did
           truely
           procure
           vnto
           the
           late
           Queene
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           that
           braue
           word
           ,
           
             Circundita
             Marte
             quiesco
          
           .
           So
           that
           it
           might
           haue
           beene
           said
           of
           her
           feminine
           Raigne
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           the
           gowne
           of
           that
           great
           Orator
           ,
           
             
               —
               Cuius
               sub
               iure
               togaque
            
             
               Pacificas
               sauus
               tremuit
               Catilina
               secures
               :
            
          
           How
           many
           forraine
           machinations
           did
           she
           illude
           ?
           How
           many
           intestine
           Catelines
           did
           she
           surpresse
           ?
           how
           did
           shee
           cut
           the
           crust
           of
           the
           Spanish
           ambition
           ,
           with
           such
           dexterity
           ,
           
           as
           a
           second
           Iudith
           cutting
           off
           the
           head
           of
           
             Olophernes
             .
             Cranmer
          
           Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           Primat
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           ;
           Latymer
           Bishop
           of
           Wighorne
           ;
           Hooper
           Bishop
           of
           Glocestre
           ;
           Rialey
           Bi
           :
           of
           London
           :
           these
           were
           lawfully
           ordinate
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           King
           Henrie
           the
           eight
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           Edward
           the
           sixt
           ,
           and
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           were
           lawfull
           Princes
           ,
           to
           both
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           exemplar
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           vnto
           that
           which
           was
           due
           to
           their
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           did
           belong
           the
           power
           to
           reforme
           themselues
           and
           their
           kingdomes
           and
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           graue
           and
           learned
           Beza
           
           giues
           this
           vertuous
           testimony
           :
           If
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           the
           reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           doe
           persist
           as
           they
           are
           ruled
           by
           authority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           whereof
           some
           of
           our
           age
           haue
           bin
           famous
           Martyrs
           and
           most
           worthy
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           let
           England
           enioy
           that
           singular
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           pray
           the
           Lord
           to
           continue
           with
           them
           ,
           said
           he
           ;
           Alwayes
           for
           this
           point
           we
           may
           conclude
           thus
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           Prelates
           should
           become
           Papall
           and
           Idolatrous
           ,
           that
           Presbyters
           might
           reforme
           with
           their
           tongues
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           hands
           ,
           preach
           reformation
           ,
           but
           not
           pull
           downe
           Churches
           ,
           perswade
           and
           illuminate
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           but
           not
           concitate
           popular
           tumults
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           which
           we
           mark
           in
           these
           reformations
           of
           Ierusalem
           is
           ,
           that
           things
           were
           reduced
           not
           to
           the
           times
           immediately
           preceding
           ,
           nor
           other
           then
           vnto
           Primitiue
           Institutions
           :
           for
           saith
           Daniel
           ,
           Wee
           haue
           sinned
           O
           Lord
           (
           not
           against
           Dauid
           nor
           Samuel
           )
           but
           against
           the
           lawe
           of
           thy
           seruant
           Moses
           ;
           who
           was
           their
           lawgiuer
           .
           And
           here
           is
           the
           maine
           point
           wherein
           doth
           stand
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           Christian
           reformation
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           &
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           should
           be
           conformed
           with
           euery
           thing
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           ,
           whereabout
           there
           be
           some
           little
           diuersities
           in
           opinions
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           yet
           hath
           bounded
           it
           more
           narrowly
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           300.
           yeeres
           ,
           except
           this
           heteroclite
           
           Clergie
           of
           the
           late
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           will
           precisely
           limitate
           it
           vnto
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           :
           taking
           aduantage
           that
           way
           as
           they
           thinke
           ,
           to
           discredite
           Episcopall
           Regiment
           ,
           because
           forsooth
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           then
           of
           Diocesan
           ,
           Metropolitan
           and
           Partriarchall
           Bishops
           :
           And
           so
           fantasing
           to
           reduce
           the
           Church
           policie
           to
           the
           termer
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           immediatly
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           there
           was
           no
           need
           ,
           but
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           before
           Cities
           ,
           Sheriffedomes
           ,
           Prouinces
           ,
           Nations
           were
           conuerted
           :
           who
           doth
           not
           know
           that
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           Church
           behooued
           to
           encrease
           with
           the
           encrease
           of
           faith
           ?
           it
           behooued
           to
           haue
           a
           Bishop
           before
           a
           Diocesan
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           him
           againe
           before
           a
           Metropolitan
           Bishop
           ,
           &
           the
           Metropolitan
           before
           the
           Patriarchall
           authoritie
           .
           But
           these
           bee
           headdy
           inuentions
           of
           poore
           and
           clandestine
           Synagogues
           who
           cannot
           pretend
           for
           themselues
           any
           learned
           Patron
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           falsely
           ;
           Not
           Luther
           ,
           not
           Melancton
           ,
           not
           Bucer
           ,
           not
           Zuinglius
           ,
           not
           Zanchius
           ,
           nor
           Caluine
           :
           These
           were
           no
           dreamers
           ,
           they
           were
           graue
           and
           sage
           Diuines
           ;
           farre
           of
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           by
           their
           owne
           testimonies
           )
           from
           bringing
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           such
           Anarchies
           and
           popular
           Tribunates
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           cannot
           betake
           themselues
           to
           any
           of
           our
           own
           Protoreformatours
           ,
           not
           to
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           ,
           who
           howsoeuer
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           (
           to
           speake
           ingenuously
           )
           he
           was
           somewhat
           extrauagant
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           great
           and
           good
           instrument
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           point
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           wise
           and
           conforme
           ,
           the
           time
           being
           considered
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           hereafter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             limitation
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             :
             whereunto
             we
             are
             to
             appeale
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             best
             Reformators
             touching
             the
             meanes
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           BVt
           to
           proceede
           touching
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           whatsoeuer
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           Doctrine
           ,
           Policie
           ,
           or
           Ceremonies
           :
           what
           concernes
           doctrine
           doth
           limitate
           the
           Primatiue
           Church
           to
           the
           dayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Euangelists
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           for
           doctrine
           but
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           penne
           by
           their
           hands
           ;
           what
           concernes
           euery
           particular
           Act
           in
           policie
           or
           custome
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           so
           .
           To
           make
           this
           
           cleere
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           a
           distinction
           in
           diuine
           institution
           ,
           some
           being
           more
           directly
           diuine
           then
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           doctrinal
           points
           of
           Saluation
           treated
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           more
           diuine
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           concerning
           the
           policie
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           but
           the
           order
           how
           it
           shall
           be
           kept
           &
           dispensed
           ,
           so
           that
           these
           things
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           spake
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           mouth
           are
           immediately
           diuine
           .
           The
           Acts
           againe
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           establishing
           the
           Church
           after
           the
           ascension
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           refuse
           them
           to
           be
           diuine
           institutions
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           might
           say
           they
           did
           proceed
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           from
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           either
           must
           hold
           them
           equally
           diuine
           with
           the
           personall
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           they
           hold
           a
           second
           degree
           ,
           &
           are
           called
           Apostolike
           Traditions
           :
           Therfore
           such
           as
           be
           strict
           about
           this
           distinctiō
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           did
           immediatly
           flow
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           a
           diuine
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           onely
           
             diuini
             Iuris
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           hath
           a
           diuine
           right
           .
           Now
           say
           they
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           
           the
           first
           institution
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           but
           small
           betwi●…t
           a
           diuine
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostolicall
           ordinance
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           continuation
           or
           perpetuitie
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           discrepance
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           immediately
           diuine
           ,
           being
           absolutely
           and
           unchangeably
           necessarie
           to
           bee
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           Christs
           mouth
           to
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           other
           againe
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           did
           not
           flow
           directly
           from
           Christs
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           ascension
           ,
           but
           being
           traditions
           politicall
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           were
           peece
           and
           peece
           deliuered
           and
           practised
           according
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           faith
           ;
           euen
           so
           they
           do
           not
           imply
           a
           necessary
           perpetuitie
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           sort
           as
           some
           do
           fondly
           reason
           ,
           saying
           ,
           if
           such
           Policie
           ,
           or
           such
           Ceremonies
           be
           Apostolicall
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           be
           perpetuall
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherevpon
           (
           by
           way
           of
           aduantage
           )
           they
           inferre
           the
           nullitie
           of
           many
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           Geneua
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           absurd
           inconvenient
           .
           O
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           The
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolicall
           traditions
           be
           of
           like
           ve●…itie
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           like
           authoritie
           ,
           nor
           like
           perpetuitie
           ,
           nor
           a
           like
           necessitie
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           to
           bee
           retained
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           expedient
           and
           convenient
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           that
           which
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           Christs
           word
           one
           Iot
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           it
           is
           vnchangeable
           ,
           incorruptible
           &
           eternall
           .
           Whereas
           these
           other
           Apostolicall
           institutions
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           fountaines
           and
           beginnings
           ,
           from
           whence
           did
           flow
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Churches
           policie
           ,
           with
           the
           growing
           of
           the
           faith
           vnder
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           albeit
           they
           be
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           veritie
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           but
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           and
           being
           but
           
             diuini
             Iuris
          
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           absolute
           incorruptible
           and
           vnchangeable
           as
           the
           first
           :
           they
           are
           like
           vnto
           vpright
           gold
           into
           which
           an
           excellent
           Iewell
           is
           mounted
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           which
           gold
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           most
           fine
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           time
           worne
           ,
           diminished
           ,
           altered
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           broken
           ,
           but
           still
           againe
           renewed
           :
           euen
           so
           as
           the
           Riuers
           ,
           
           which
           after
           long
           running
           doe
           willingly
           fall
           againe
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           their
           great
           fountaine
           ,
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           and
           which
           is
           their
           naturall
           seat
           ;
           so
           all
           disordered
           and
           strange
           courses
           of
           pretended
           policies
           and
           nouelties
           of
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           do
           by
           length
           of
           time
           returne
           againe
           into
           the
           fountaine
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           institutions
           (
           as
           experience
           doth
           shew
           )
           which
           are
           not
           to
           bee
           limited
           to
           the
           daies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           vnder
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           during
           the
           first
           three
           or
           foure
           hundred
           yeeres
           of
           her
           puritie
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           are
           all
           our
           Reformations
           to
           be
           sought
           apparantly
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           haue
           transgressed
           against
           that
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           referred
           againe
           ,
           and
           ruled
           by
           that
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           later
           times
           .
        
         
           Albeit
           generall
           Councells
           and
           great
           numbers
           of
           learned
           men
           were
           more
           frequent
           thereafter
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           world
           doth
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           learning
           grew
           ,
           so
           grew
           corruption
           ,
           and
           so
           grew
           curiositie
           to
           couer
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           grew
           contention
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           heresie
           .
           To
           proue
           by
           many
           arguments
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           reasons
           why
           wee
           should
           appeale
           to
           her
           for
           reformation
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           :
           The
           holy
           and
           great
           Doctor
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           giueth
           such
           a
           testimonie
           ,
           as
           leaueth
           no
           suspicion
           ;
           that
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           which
           the
           holy
           primitiue
           Church
           obserued
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           not
           concluded
           by
           Counsells
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           retayned
           ,
           
             non
             nisi
             authoritate
             Apostolica
             traditum
          
           
           
             rectissime
             creditur
          
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           rightly
           beleeued
           to
           haue
           been
           no
           other
           then
           an
           Apostolicall
           institution
           .
           Againe
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           dispute
           whether
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           primitiue
           Church
           through
           the
           world
           did
           obserue
           ,
           should
           bee
           now
           receiued
           ,
           or
           not
           receiued
           ,
           
             insolentissimae
             est
             insaniae
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           mad
           insolence
           .
           In
           which
           wee
           marke
           these
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           hee
           doth
           not
           limitate
           the
           primitue
           Church
           to
           the
           daies
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           hee
           speaketh
           of
           a
           primitiue
           Church
           flourishing
           throw
           the
           world
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           tye
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           authoritie
           neither
           of
           Councels
           ,
           although
           hee
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           concluded
           in
           Councells
           .
           Yea
           farther
           ,
           all
           the
           Councells
           themselues
           which
           followed
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           did
           cloath
           them
           with
           the
           authoritie
           thereof
           ,
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           Canonicall
           letters
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           was
           ,
           were
           founded
           vpon
           this
           ,
           
             secundum
             veterem
             consuetudinem
             Patrum
             nostrorum
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           our
           Fathers
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           the
           patriarchall
           Bishops
           were
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           albeit
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           then
           no
           combination
           of
           Prouinces
           conuerted
           to
           the
           faith
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Councell
           it
           was
           called
           an
           ancient
           custome
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           there
           was
           a
           question
           decided
           betwixt
           a
           patriarchall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           where
           any
           man
           may
           see
           if
           it
           was
           not
           said
           ,
           
             Secundum
             vetus
             decretum
             Patrum
             nostrorum
          
           .
           
        
         
           And
           certainely
           it
           is
           an
           infallible
           argument
           of
           the
           integritie
           and
           vpright
           meaning
           which
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           proto-reformators
           of
           Germanie
           ,
           to
           heare
           their
           willingnesse
           to
           follow
           antiquitie
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           not
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           These
           are
           the
           speeches
           of
           Luthor
           ,
           and
           Bucer
           ,
           touching
           the
           retentions
           of
           indifferent
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             Sciant
             publica
             pacis
             causa
             non
             detracturos
             &c.
          
           we
           will
           not
           (
           say
           they
           )
           be
           against
           the
           brooking
           of
           ceremonies
           and
           traditions
           receiued
           in
           the
           Popes
           Church
           from
           antiquitie
           vpon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           that
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           be
           not
           thereby
           bound
           ,
           as
           by
           fundamentall
           grounds
           of
           faith
           :
           but
           that
           the
           doctrine
           Euangelicall
           ,
           of
           free
           iustification
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           remaine
           inuiolate
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           not
           only
           speaking
           of
           festiuall
           daies
           ,
           musicke
           ,
           organs
           ,
           clericall
           vestiments
           ,
           which
           be
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           
             sed
             etiam
             de
             ieiunio
             &
             ciborum
             delectu
             qua
             magis
             pungunt
             ,
          
           but
           also
           touching
           fasting
           and
           choyce
           of
           meats
           ,
           which
           be
           more
           controuerted
           points
           .
           O
           what
           a
           holy
           and
           Christian
           disposition
           was
           that
           !
           what
           a
           zeale
           to
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           contrary
           
           to
           many
           malignant
           ,
           and
           seditious
           spirits
           ,
           which
           be
           now
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ?
           who
           haue
           no
           voyces
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           but
           of
           debate
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           contending
           for
           Scholasticke
           tryumph
           and
           victorie
           ,
           in
           place
           to
           cry
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Prophets
           were
           commanded
           ,
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             Ann●…cia
             populo
             meo
             scelera
             corum
             ,
             &
             domui
             Iacob
          
           
           
             peccata
             ill●…rum
          
           ,
           Threaten
           my
           people
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Iacob
           for
           their
           iniquities
           ;
           they
           cry
           that
           wee
           should
           learne
           subtle
           and
           curious
           controuersies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           bee
           as
           profound
           as
           prophane
           they
           teach
           Christians
           to
           bee
           obstinate
           and
           stubborne
           ,
           in
           trifling
           points
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           to
           heat
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           abhorre
           all
           meanes
           of
           pacification
           ,
           their
           voice
           is
           like
           vnto
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Eagle
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           who
           tripled
           her
           cry
           ,
           
             vae
             ,
             vae
             ,
             vae
             habitantibus
             in
             terra
             :
          
           woe
           bee
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           broken
           the
           bonds
           of
           Christian
           peace
           and
           harmonie
           .
        
         
           The
           fire
           of
           our
           Christian
           charitie
           is
           quite
           extinguished
           ,
           it
           is
           become
           like
           vnto
           that
           fire
           mentioned
           in
           the
           booke
           intituled
           Esdras
           ,
           which
           before
           the
           captiuitie
           of
           Persia
           ,
           was
           hidden
           in
           a
           pitt
           by
           some
           deuout
           Priest
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           dye
           out
           ,
           and
           being
           againe
           sought
           vpon
           the
           returne
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           the
           Text
           sayes
           ,
           
             non
             invenerunt
             ignem
             ,
             sed
             aquam
             crassam
             ,
          
           they
           found
           no
           fire
           ,
           but
           a
           grosse
           water
           .
           In
           place
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           fire
           of
           mutuall
           loue
           we
           should
           seeke
           with
           the
           Doue
           ,
           to
           remaine
           together
           in
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           Catholike
           faith
           ;
           Religious
           men
           are
           gone
           out
           with
           the
           Rauen
           to
           hunt
           carrions
           among
           the
           waters
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           following
           the
           sent
           of
           honour
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           wealth
           :
           Priests
           seeking
           to
           bee
           Monarches
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           becomming
           factious
           and
           irreconciliable
           ,
           hunting
           after
           the
           vaine
           glorie
           of
           learning
           ,
           
             Ephraim
             pascit
             ventum
             &
             sequitur
             aestum
             ,
          
           Ephraim
           feeds
           
           vpon
           the
           winde
           ,
           that
           I
           thinke
           bee
           pastorall
           follies
           and
           neglect
           :
           the
           world
           was
           neuer
           so
           pregnant
           and
           raging
           with
           the
           twelue
           abuses
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           A
           wise
           man
           without
           works
           ,
           an
           olde
           man
           without
           religion
           ,
           a
           youth
           without
           
           obedience
           ,
           a
           rich
           man
           without
           almes
           ,
           a
           woman
           without
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           house
           without
           vertue
           ,
           a
           poore
           man
           proud
           ,
           a
           King
           vniust
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           negligent
           ,
           a
           people
           without
           discipline
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           without
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           a
           Christian
           contentious
           .
        
         
           These
           be
           the
           waters
           wherein
           wee
           are
           drowned
           ;
           waters
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Saluum
             Domine
             me
             fac
             quoniam
             intrauerunt
             aquae
             vsque
             ad
             animam
             ,
             mea●…
             :
          
           Preserue
           me
           ô
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           waters
           haue
           entred
           into
           my
           soule
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           for
           our
           proud
           contempt
           of
           Christian
           simpathie
           and
           loue
           ,
           whereof
           if
           our
           spirituall
           Rulers
           of
           Gods
           people
           did
           retaine
           some
           true
           sparkles
           ,
           
             aquae
             multae
             non
             poterunt
             extinguere
             charitatem
             ,
          
           many
           waters
           could
           not
           extinguish
           the
           heat
           of
           charitie
           .
           Miserable
           are
           those
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           altogether
           want
           this
           diuine
           inspiration
           of
           Christian
           concord
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Luther
           and
           Bucer
           ,
           
             Uaeijs
             qui
             sequuntur
             spiritum
             suum
             &
             non
             videt
             ,
          
           woe
           shall
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           follow
           their
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           see
           .
           Let
           them
           remember
           how
           the
           Wiseman
           saith
           ,
           
             durissimum
             erit
             iudicium
             his
             qui
             praesunt
             ,
          
           most
           hard
           shall
           be
           the
           iudgement
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           placed
           to
           ouer-watch
           people
           :
           whereof
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           giueth
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             Egressa
             est
             iniquitas
             a
             senioribus
             &
             ab
             ijs
             qui
             videbantur
             regere
             populum
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             Iniquity
             is
             gone
             out
             from
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             who
             seemed
             to
             bee
             leaders
             of
             the
             people
             :
          
           and
           how
           the
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           doth
           in
           his
           ninth
           Chapter
           practise
           that
           hard
           iudgement
           ,
           where
           God
           did
           command
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           saying
           ,
           
             Incipite
             à
             sanctuario
             meo
          
           ,
           Goe
           through
           ,
           destroy
           both
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           and
           all
           sexe
           ,
           but
           begin
           at
           my
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           same
           place
           commandement
           was
           giuen
           to
           him
           who
           was
           clad
           in
           linnen
           to
           marke
           them
           with
           the
           letter
           Tau
           ,
           whom
           hee
           should
           finde
           mourning
           for
           the
           abomination
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           Most
           blessed
           are
           these
           Pastours
           ,
           whose
           delight
           is
           with
           the
           renowmed
           
             Iunius
             ,
             Spirare
             vnitatem
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           to
           sing
           as
           hee
           hath
           done
           the
           sweete
           harmony
           ,
           
             O
             quam
             bonum
             &
             quam
             incundum
             est
             habit
             are
             fratres
             
             vna
             ,
          
           Oh
           how
           good
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           brethren
           to
           dwell
           together
           in
           vnity
           ;
           and
           blessed
           are
           those
           Preachers
           who
           mourne
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           were
           saued
           in
           Ezechiel
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           mourne
           ,
           many
           shall
           mourne
           with
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           carry
           that
           happy
           letter
           in
           their
           front
           ,
           multitudes
           shall
           carry
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Secundum
             iudicem
             populi
             sic
             &
             populus
          
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           as
           the
           Rulers
           be
           in
           heart
           affected
           to
           peace
           ,
           or
           distracted
           ,
           euen
           so
           are
           the
           people
           ,
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           so
           grant
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           still
           heare
           in
           their
           eares
           that
           sound
           of
           the
           great
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Si
             distribuero
             omnes
             meas
             facultates
             pauperibus
             ,
             si
             corpus
             meum
             ita
             vt
             ardeam
             ,
             charitatem
             autē
             ,
             non
             habuero
             nihil
             mihi
             prodest
             .
          
           If
           I
           should
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           spend
           all
           my
           riches
           on
           the
           poore
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           burne
           my
           body
           for
           zeale
           and
           haue
           no
           charitie
           ,
           it
           doth
           auaile
           me
           nothing
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           follow
           our
           purpose
           speaking
           of
           Christian
           reformation
           ,
           a
           more
           sure
           president
           and
           exemplar
           then
           Luther
           and
           Bucer
           ,
           haue
           wee
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           follow
           all
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           obserued
           by
           antiquitie
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           Let
           vs
           consider
           the
           graueiudgement
           of
           the
           worthy
           &
           learned
           Zanchius
           ,
           chiefe
           planet
           of
           our
           own
           spheare
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           read
           it
           here
           sincerely
           translated
           from
           his
           owne
           Text
           ,
           
             De
             vera
             reformandarū
             Ecclesiarum
             ratione
          
           ,
           of
           the
           true
           way
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           Christian
           Churches
           .
           Whatsoeuer
           saith
           hee
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           agreeable
           to
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           agreeable
           is
           to
           be
           retained
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           was
           reiected
           ,
           it
           s
           againe
           to
           be
           receiued
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           contrary
           is
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           hath
           bin
           followed
           ,
           it
           is
           again
           to
           be
           forsaken
           :
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           did
           belong
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           next
           wee
           must
           follow
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           doth
           tend
           to
           edification
           ,
           order
           ,
           or
           vnitie
           :
           all
           indifferent
           ceremonies
           and
           rites
           therefore
           may
           be
           followed
           saith
           hee
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           these
           
           respects
           ,
           but
           so
           followed
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           doe
           still
           preferre
           things
           more
           ancient
           to
           those
           which
           are
           more
           late
           ;
           aswell
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           as
           because
           of
           the
           true
           saying
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Quo
             quid
             in
             Ecclesia
             antiquius
             eo
             etiam
             verius
             ,
          
           That
           which
           is
           the
           more
           ancient
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           more
           true
           :
           Whatsoeuer
           (
           saith
           Zanchius
           )
           is
           besides
           the
           written
           word
           either
           in
           the
           generall
           Councells
           in
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           papall
           Decrees
           ,
           they
           bee
           vnder
           the
           aforesaid
           distinction
           ,
           so
           that
           albeit
           nothing
           can
           binde
           the
           conscience
           but
           canonicall
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           to
           introduce
           nouelties
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           banish
           any
           thing
           which
           from
           primitiue
           times
           haue
           beene
           allowed
           by
           Catholike
           consent
           ,
           to
           doe
           such
           things
           without
           the
           authoritie
           of
           generall
           Councells
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           man
           who
           feareth
           God
           ,
           saith
           Zanchius
           .
           Seeing
           this
           profound
           and
           truly
           reformed
           Diuine
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             Lucidum
             sidus
          
           ,
           a
           bright
           starre
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           so
           reuerence
           antiquity
           :
           is
           it
           not
           wonderfull
           that
           wee
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           who
           ,
           wee
           who
           haue
           scarcely
           beene
           twise
           or
           thrise
           in
           a
           pulpit
           ,
           wee
           
           who
           ought
           to
           say
           much
           more
           then
           Iob
           did
           ,
           
             hesterni
             sum●…
             &
             ig●…
          
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           contemne
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           mock
           the
           primitiue
           policy
           &
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           hath
           so
           recōmended
           the
           credit
           of
           antiquity
           in
           his
           time
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             State
             super
             vias
             antiquas
             &
             videte
             qua
             sit
             via
             antiqua
             bona
             ;
             &
             ambulate
             in
             ea
             &
             inuenietis
             refrigerinū
             animabus
             vestris
             :
          
           Stand
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           behold
           and
           aske
           which
           is
           the
           ancient
           good
           way
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           finde
           refreshment
           to
           your
           soules
           ,
           
           seeing
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           foretelling
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           altogether
           ground
           it
           vpon
           antiquity
           ,
           saying
           :
           I
           will
           restore
           vnto
           you
           your
           Iudges
           as
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           and
           your
           Elders
           as
           they
           were
           anciently
           ,
           that
           then
           you
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Citie
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           and
           a
           faithfull
           Citie
           .
           And
           Iob
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           full
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           aske
           saith
           hee
           ,
           the
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           enquire
           diligently
           of
           their
           Fathers
           :
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           so
           honour
           antiquity
           
           for
           reformation
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           reduce
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           
           saying
           in
           the
           case
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           
             Non
             sic
             fuit
             ab
             initio
          
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           speech
           of
           Zanchius
           we
           do
           marke
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           reiecting
           of
           any
           ancient
           Tradition
           which
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           which
           also
           is
           a
           fault
           )
           to
           breake
           any
           bond
           of
           vnity
           where
           it
           may
           be
           kept
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           also
           a
           departing
           from
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           ,
           these
           were
           deriued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           I
           doe
           appeale
           vnto
           the
           diuine
           light
           of
           your
           conscience
           (
           whither
           you
           be
           Papist
           or
           Puritan
           )
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           this
           ground
           of
           Zanchius
           to
           bee
           a
           most
           sure
           and
           Christian
           meanes
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           for
           certainely
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           at
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           onely
           at
           Geneua
           where
           good
           Christians
           are
           made
           ,
           nor
           they
           onely
           who
           haue
           had
           the
           right
           gouernment
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           Ambition
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           hath
           spoyled
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           policy
           there
           ,
           and
           nakednesse
           and
           pretended
           puritie
           hath
           made
           it
           contemptible
           heere
           ,
           and
           both
           haue
           the
           like
           ends
           to
           make
           the
           world
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             Great
             it
             Diana
          
           among
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           but
           she
           .
        
         
           Alwayes
           this
           opinion
           of
           Zanchius
           iumpe
           with
           that
           of
           S.
           Augustine
           which
           I
           haue
           rehearsed
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           antiquitie
           for
           acceptation
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           ancient
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           ceremonies
           tending
           to
           edification
           or
           vnitie
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           concerne
           vs
           who
           be
           subiects
           of
           Noth-britanne
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           Catholike
           or
           vniuersall
           reformation
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           meant
           by
           those
           Diuines
           ,
           but
           it
           concernes
           vs
           more
           neerly
           for
           intestine
           vnity
           ,
           and
           coniunction
           with
           our
           half-arch
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           reformation
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           beene
           blessed
           of
           God
           and
           most
           perfect
           of
           all
           those
           of
           later
           times
           ,
           wee
           are
           the
           more
           specially
           bound
           to
           embrace
           it
           seeing
           our
           opposition
           thereto
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           bee
           against
           Gods
           glory
           by
           maintaining
           distraction
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           apparantly
           aschismatike
           alienation
           from
           the
           state
           ,
           for
           Religion
           is
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           ciuill
           state
           ;
           
           And
           consequently
           dissention
           in
           religion
           dissention
           in
           the
           state
           ,
           therefore
           out
           of
           that
           spirit
           of
           Christian
           loue
           which
           God
           willeth
           to
           rule
           vs
           ,
           I
           wish
           all
           men
           to
           dispose
           themselues
           to
           this
           happie
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           to
           reuerence
           this
           time
           wherein
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           chiefest
           mystery
           is
           not
           yet
           seene
           :
           albeit
           the
           seale
           thereof
           be
           alreadie
           opened
           and
           we
           haue
           alreadie
           seene
           miraculous
           things
           ;
           If
           we
           doe
           Christianly
           simpathize
           with
           the
           time
           to
           honour
           these
           glorious
           preambles
           of
           a
           generall
           reformation
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           set
           a
           worke
           by
           the
           erection
           of
           the
           Monarchie
           of
           great
           Britaine
           in
           the
           Royall
           Person
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           can
           turne
           the
           ambitious
           craft
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           into
           a
           Christian
           wisdom
           against
           himself
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           striueth
           to
           reduce
           the
           whole
           world
           vnder
           the
           Tyrannie
           of
           his
           High
           Priest
           ;
           So
           we
           may
           with
           the
           force
           of
           vnited
           mindes
           assist
           the
           rising
           and
           encrease
           of
           this
           great
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           a
           generall
           restauration
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           what
           know
           we
           what
           God
           intendeth
           yet
           to
           bring
           about
           by
           this
           mighty
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           exaltation
           ,
           in
           the
           prouidence
           of
           the
           Almightie
           ,
           hath
           already
           brought
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           admiration
           :
           what
           know
           we
           what
           he
           who
           did
           so
           long
           Prophesie
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           the
           comming
           of
           Cyrus
           to
           restore
           Ierusalem
           ,
           he
           who
           made
           Cyrus
           at
           his
           comming
           to
           cry
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           heauen
           hath
           giuen
           me
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           build
           a
           house
           to
           him
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           what
           know
           we
           what
           he
           hath
           propounded
           to
           doe
           by
           this
           vertuous
           Monarch
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           so
           extraordinarily
           raised
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Master
           of
           puissant
           Kingdomes
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           iudge
           of
           those
           currant
           prophesies
           of
           our
           fore
           fathers
           for
           his
           being
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           ransacking
           of
           the
           wals
           of
           Rome
           ,
           doe
           not
           we
           see
           how
           he
           hath
           already
           begunne
           to
           shake
           those
           wals
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           the
           hornes
           of
           that
           Beast
           ;
           Let
           no
           man
           be
           so
           simple
           as
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           one
           day
           God
           hath
           predestinate
           by
           some
           Christian
           Cyrus
           to
           reforme
           that
           city
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           his
           people
           from
           that
           spirituall
           captiuity
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           time
           
           of
           that
           great
           Iubile
           doth
           approach
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           will
           shew
           heereafter
           )
           If
           wee
           by
           our
           obstinate
           distractions
           and
           diuision
           doe
           not
           preuent
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           who
           abhorrest
           any
           law
           or
           ordinance
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           a
           firme
           coniunction
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           or
           who
           doest
           repine
           in
           any
           sort
           against
           that
           great
           instrument
           whom
           God
           hath
           sent
           to
           reforme
           his
           Church
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           infinitely
           blessed
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           by
           thy
           conformity
           thou
           can
           once
           take
           away
           that
           greeuous
           imputation
           of
           the
           Papist
           ,
           who
           to
           the
           reproach
           of
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           affirme
           thus
           ;
           That
           after
           Luther
           who
           was
           that
           Nimrod
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           that
           enterprized
           the
           tower
           of
           heresie
           against
           the
           Apostolicall
           seate
           of
           Rome
           ;
           all
           those
           who
           did
           concurre
           to
           that
           building
           were
           (
           like
           vnto
           those
           sons
           of
           Adam
           who
           builded
           Babylon
           )
           punished
           of
           God
           with
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           ,
           that
           one
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           another
           ;
           All
           the
           followers
           of
           Luther
           Lutherians
           ,
           Semi
           Luth.
           Contrr
           Luth.
           Hussists
           ,
           Zwinglians
           ,
           Semizwing
           :
           Melancthonists
           ,
           Brownists
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Caluinists
           ,
           Bezaists
           &
           many
           moe
           whom
           he
           doth
           numerate
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Dominus
             confudit
             labium
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           confounded
           their
           language
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           of
           Germany
           ,
           France
           ,
           Holland
           ,
           Geneua
           ,
           Britaine
           ,
           not
           one
           doth
           altogether
           agree
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           diuers
           of
           them
           disagreeing
           within
           themselues
           ,
           either
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           ceremonies
           ,
           in
           gouernment
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           else
           ;
           of
           which
           fearefull
           and
           scandalous
           oblatration
           ,
           seeing
           you
           who
           are
           the
           Puritan
           cannot
           denie
           for
           your
           part
           to
           be
           Authour
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           should
           make
           the
           most
           impudent
           and
           affronted
           face
           among
           you
           to
           blush
           ,
           in
           case
           their
           rest
           in
           it
           any
           drops
           of
           good
           and
           ingenuous
           bloud
           ;
           Being
           in
           this
           contemplation
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           Christian
           concord
           ,
           before
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           will
           discourse
           some
           what
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           domesticke
           coniunction
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           more
           neere
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           vs
           also
           mor
           neere
           to
           the
           possibilities
           of
           vniuersall
           Reformation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Triall
             of
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             Policies
             which
             bee
             in
             Nature
             ,
             in
             Ciuility
             ,
             in
             Oëconomy
             ,
             in
             Morality
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           matter
           of
           Doctrine
           we
           make
           one
           ptofession
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           founded
           vpon
           the
           purity
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           The
           oddes
           be
           either
           in
           the
           Church
           policie
           or
           in
           some
           indifferent
           ceremonies
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           oddes
           in
           polilicie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           be
           opponents
           in
           your
           hearts
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Bishops
           :
           So
           before
           I
           will
           touch
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           I
           will
           deale
           with
           you
           vpon
           that
           head
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Theologicall
           and
           more
           subtile
           disputarion
           of
           the
           Theme
           of
           Episcopall
           Regiment
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           exactly
           done
           by
           diuers
           reuerend
           and
           learned
           Diuines
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           much
           neede
           of
           my
           contribution
           ,
           only
           I
           will
           select
           some
           cleere
           ,
           sincere
           and
           most
           disiestable
           arguments
           for
           your
           information
           ,
           and
           because
           many
           of
           you
           who
           bee
           thus
           distracted
           ,
           haue
           neuer
           tasted
           the
           pure
           fountaines
           of
           true
           and
           naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           least
           cause
           of
           your
           Errour
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           into
           this
           chapter
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           gouernment
           which
           God
           did
           plant
           in
           the
           creation
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           what
           affinity
           it
           hath
           with
           such
           policies
           as
           haue
           since
           followed
           and
           fallen
           out
           through
           the
           world
           in
           Church
           or
           in
           state
           ,
           whereinto
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           a
           little
           insist
           to
           expresse
           the
           lawfulnes
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           
             Monarchall
             Rule
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           induce
           a
           Monarchall
           gouernement
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           a
           Popish
           inuention
           ,
           and
           heere
           also
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
           But
           first
           it
           is
           to
           poynt
           foorth
           the
           power
           of
           God
           in
           
             annointed
             Kings
          
           ,
           against
           the
           pernicious
           doctrine
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           teach
           the
           contempt
           and
           violation
           of
           Kingly
           authority
           :
           And
           secondly
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           did
           frame
           the
           gouernment
           of
           his
           first
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           not
           much
           vnlike
           to
           that
           of
           nature
           ,
           euen
           so
           if
           we
           seeke
           the
           originall
           Idaea
           of
           true
           ecclesiasticall
           
           policy
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           Horoschope
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           pronounce
           it
           with
           a
           right
           aire
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           say
           it
           without
           offence
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           image
           of
           whatsoeuer
           gouernment
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           hath
           beene
           conceiued
           into
           nature
           ,
           in
           the
           order
           whereof
           God
           hath
           auoyded
           two
           things
           ,
           and
           hath
           reserued
           one
           peculiar
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           absolute
           soueraigntie
           or
           a
           power
           meerely
           vnicall
           :
           and
           an
           Anarchie
           or
           popular
           confusion
           ,
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           hath
           he
           willed
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           part
           no
           creature
           should
           haue
           a
           
             Monarchall
             Supremacie
          
           ,
           exempted
           from
           necessarie
           correspondence
           ,
           and
           simpathie
           with
           dependent
           members
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           no
           indiuiduall
           parts
           of
           one
           kinde
           ,
           might
           subsist
           without
           a
           head
           ,
           through
           whom
           they
           must
           receiue
           the
           order
           and
           direction
           of
           their
           motions
           :
           The
           vnity
           againe
           of
           absolute
           Supremacie
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           God
           hath
           concluded
           within
           the
           Center
           of
           his
           diuine
           throne
           proper
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           no
           particular
           Creature
           in
           nature
           can
           be
           capable
           thereof
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           equally
           ridiculous
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           cannot
           be
           cheife
           of
           beasts
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Indian
           ,
           Libian
           and
           Barbarian
           Lyons
           ,
           bee
           all
           subiect
           to
           one
           Monarchall
           Lyon
           :
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           cannot
           be
           lawfull
           Kings
           ,
           vnlesse
           there
           be
           one
           supreme
           Monarch
           ouer
           them
           all
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           in
           any
           but
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           Primates
           of
           nationall
           Churches
           cannot
           bee
           lawfull
           Bishops
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           bee
           vnited
           vnder
           one
           Hierarchie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           in
           any
           one
           person
           but
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           nature
           the
           more
           excellent
           creatures
           tied
           by
           a
           wonderfull
           simpathie
           to
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rather
           fathers
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           Dominatours
           ouer
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           supernall
           spheares
           make
           perpetuall
           influctions
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           her
           operation
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Element
           of
           the
           fire
           doth
           purge
           the
           aire
           below
           it
           ,
           and
           nourish
           the
           earth
           with
           continuall
           heate
           .
           So
           we
           see
           a
           vertuous
           Prince
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           he
           doth
           infuse
           his
           power
           into
           the
           chiefest
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           maketh
           his
           Rule
           in
           effect
           Aristocraticke
           ,
           euen
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           vnder
           
           predominate
           names
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           Archbishop
           Metropolitane
           ,
           the
           gouernment
           is
           Monarchall
           in
           Christ
           the
           head
           ,
           Aristocraticke
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Democraticke
           ,
           in
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           laye
           Elders
           ,
           by
           their
           mutuall
           harmonie
           ,
           as
           is
           hereafter
           more
           a●…ply
           declared
           :
           Thus
           is
           nature
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           knowledge
           vnder
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           fittest
           schoole
           to
           rectifie
           our
           iudgements
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           matter
           of
           Policie
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           manifested
           himselfe
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           letting
           vs
           see
           how
           one
           miraculous
           hand
           ,
           and
           not
           two
           ,
           hath
           framed
           them
           by
           one
           miraculous
           Artifice
           ,
           and
           not
           two
           ;
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           two
           ,
           breathing
           motion
           in
           them
           from
           one
           spirit
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           two
           ,
           subiecting
           them
           to
           one
           law
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           two
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           sort
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           two
           :
           as
           he
           is
           God
           One
           ,
           and
           vnited
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           hath
           he
           vnited
           them
           Symbolically
           among
           themselues
           ,
           &
           all
           conioyned
           to
           be
           the
           Symbal
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           :
           So
           that
           what
           naturall
           instinction
           we
           find
           among
           brute
           beasts
           for
           order
           ,
           or
           for
           subiection
           and
           commandement
           :
           it
           is
           a
           type
           to
           vs
           of
           that
           rule
           which
           is
           among
           the
           Elements
           ,
           the
           Elementall
           gouernement
           is
           a
           figure
           of
           that
           which
           is
           among
           the
           Celestiall
           Spheares
           ,
           and
           that
           againe
           doth
           represent
           the
           Angelicall
           policie
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           considered
           coniunctly
           are
           a
           shadow
           of
           that
           rule
           which
           God
           hath
           ouer
           the
           vniuerse
           .
           
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             totus
             componitur
             orbis
             .
          
        
         
           To
           proceed
           for
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Monarchie
           ,
           I
           found
           my
           first
           argument
           for
           it
           in
           this
           sort
           ;
           These
           Creatures
           which
           are
           neerest
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           of
           most
           noble
           and
           perfect
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           example
           :
           That
           Spheare
           which
           is
           next
           vnto
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Cabbalists
           the
           great
           Metatron
           ,
           which
           receiueth
           the
           tenne
           seuerall
           emanations
           of
           God
           to
           be
           distributed
           among
           the
           tenne
           Spheares
           ,
           called
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Decem
             Zephiroth
          
           ,
           to
           make
           from
           them
           seuerall
           influences
           into
           the
           inferiour
           world
           ,
           who
           doth
           doubt
           but
           that
           Spheare
           and
           the
           great
           Archangel
           ,
           who
           moueth
           it
           ,
           are
           more
           excellent
           creatures
           then
           the
           Spheare
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           of
           
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           
             Coelum
             terrestre
             &
             terra
             coelestis
          
           ,
           a
           heauenly
           earth
           ,
           and
           a
           terrestriall
           heauen
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           mediate
           Creature
           betwixt
           coelestiall
           and
           Elementar
           things
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           fire
           is
           the
           Masculine
           Element
           or
           the
           Agent
           which
           giueth
           life
           to
           inferiour
           things
           :
           and
           the
           earth
           Feminine
           or
           patient
           who
           doth
           receiue
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           the
           globe
           of
           the
           Moone
           is
           the
           Feminine
           of
           that
           high
           Spheare
           ,
           who
           receiueth
           in
           her
           bellie
           these
           celestiall
           influxions
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           pregnant
           of
           them
           )
           doth
           deliuer
           them
           monethly
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           being
           in
           that
           sort
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           the
           excellence
           of
           the
           other
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           the
           neerest
           to
           God
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           order
           of
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           action
           which
           doth
           resemble
           the
           action
           of
           God
           is
           most
           perfect
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           Hypothesis
           I
           subsume
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           so
           noble
           a
           Creature
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           holy
           vniuerse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           gouernment
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           that
           whereby
           the
           world
           is
           gouerned
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Monarchiall
           power
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           ,
           for
           to
           those
           who
           will
           hold
           that
           the
           rule
           of
           God
           is
           Aristocraticke
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           :
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           works
           of
           God
           which
           be
           
             Ad
             extra
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Theologes
           speake
           :
           They
           proceede
           ,
           
             à
             Deo
             tanquam
             vno
             ,
             &
             non
             tanquam
             Trino
             .
          
        
         
           Vnder
           this
           supreme
           rule
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           do
           obserue
           Monarchiall
           gouernment
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           constitutions
           seuerall
           of
           the
           vniuerse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           administrations
           seuerall
           of
           the
           vniuerse
           :
           In
           the
           constitutions
           this
           way
           ,
           all
           the
           seuerall
           Creatures
           of
           the
           world
           are
           vnder
           the
           vnity
           ,
           and
           common
           instinction
           of
           generall
           nature
           one
           mother
           of
           all
           :
           All
           the
           accidents
           of
           one
           subiect
           vnder
           one
           vnitie
           thereof
           ,
           things
           many
           in
           number
           be
           vnder
           the
           vnitie
           of
           
             vna
             species
          
           .
           All
           men
           vnder
           the
           Species
           of
           mankind
           ,
           all
           horses
           vnder
           the
           Species
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           so
           foorth
           :
           Things
           that
           bee
           many
           in
           kind
           againe
           ,
           bee
           all
           vnder
           one
           gender
           ;
           Man
           ,
           Beast
           and
           Plant
           are
           Animalia
           ,
           and
           feele
           a
           common
           instinct
           of
           that
           Genus
           :
           In
           the
           seuerall
           administrations
           wee
           doe
           obserue
           it
           thus
           ,
           The
           seuerall
           persons
           of
           the
           glorious
           
           Trinitie
           be
           in
           one
           Godhead
           .
           All
           these
           tenne
           Zephiroth
           ,
           receiue
           their
           vertues
           from
           the
           supreme
           Metatron
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Spheares
           doe
           obey
           the
           motion
           of
           one
           
             Primum
             mobile
          
           :
           so
           that
           we
           haue
           the
           supreme
           Archangel
           Michael
           ,
           ouer
           the
           powers
           and
           orders
           Angelicall
           ,
           who
           is
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Counsell
             ,
             Et
             vocabitur
             m●…gni
             Consilij
             Angelus
             :
          
           And
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Testament
           :
           
             Statim
             veniet
             ad
             Templum
             Angelus
          
           
           
             Testamenti
             quem
             vos
             vultis
          
           ,
           saith
           Malachie
           :
           We
           haue
           the
           sunne
           among
           the
           Planets
           ,
           the
           fire
           among
           the
           Elements
           ,
           Man
           ouer
           liuing
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           Lyon
           ouer
           foure-footed
           beasts
           ,
           the
           Eagle
           ouer
           fowles
           ,
           the
           Whale
           ouer
           fishes
           ,
           the
           Diamond
           among
           the
           Iewels
           ,
           the
           Gold
           among
           the
           mettals
           ,
           the
           Balme
           among
           the
           Gummes
           ,
           the
           Cedar
           among
           the
           Plants
           ,
           the
           Rose
           among
           the
           flowers
           ,
           the
           Wheate
           among
           cornes
           ,
           the
           Bees
           haue
           their
           King
           ,
           the
           Cranes
           haue
           their
           leader
           ,
           the
           Herring
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           the
           creeping
           Ants
           haue
           the
           same
           ,
           among
           the
           Vines
           one
           is
           Masculine
           ,
           and
           one
           Feminine
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           among
           the
           Trees
           ,
           Herbes
           ,
           Iewels
           ,
           mettals
           ,
           one
           Archidiable
           is
           ouer
           vnclean
           spirits
           ,
           one
           head
           being
           the
           seat
           of
           all
           the
           senses
           ,
           ruleth
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           one
           reason
           sitteth
           as
           a
           king
           ouer
           all
           the
           sensual
           affections
           ,
           In
           Sciences
           Ethicall
           Architectonica
           is
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           these
           which
           becōtemplatiue
           ,
           the
           metaphisicke
           hath
           the
           place
           of
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           Theologie
           ,
           as
           Queene
           ruleth
           ouer
           all
           ,
           
             Reliquae
             tanquam
             ancillae
             famulantur
          
           :
           the
           rest
           be
           as
           her
           seruing
           mayds
           :
           There
           you
           see
           a
           short
           Anatomy
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           and
           particular
           rule
           of
           nature
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           we
           marke
           nothing
           but
           Monarcall
           and
           harmonicall
           soueraignity
           ,
           without
           any
           type
           or
           Symball
           of
           these
           Democraticall
           ,
           Consistorian
           ,
           Presbyterian
           or
           other
           sorts
           of
           popular
           and
           confused
           gouernments
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           which
           corruption
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           ambition
           of
           men
           haue
           introduced
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           all
           light
           is
           deriued
           from
           one
           Sunne
           ,
           all
           humours
           from
           one
           Moone
           ,
           all
           waters
           from
           one
           Ocean
           ,
           so
           doe
           all
           lawfull
           and
           solid
           gouernments
           ,
           flow
           from
           God
           in
           one
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           Architype
           .
        
         
         
           It
           rests
           to
           consider
           these
           gouernements
           which
           bee
           among
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           either
           Spirituall
           or
           Temporall
           ,
           Temporall
           is
           either
           priuate
           or
           publike
           ,
           priuate
           is
           it
           which
           we
           call
           morall
           ,
           or
           a
           mans
           rule
           ouer
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           first
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           meerely
           Monarchiall
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           done
           by
           reason
           as
           a
           King.
           The
           Philosophers
           doe
           esteeme
           euery
           wise
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Monarch
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           among
           Kings
           ,
           
             Sapiens
             vno
             minor
             est
             Ioue
             ,
             Rex
             denique
             Regum
             :
          
           That
           no
           King
           was
           greater
           then
           a
           wise
           man
           but
           
             Iupiter
             :
             Multoties
             reges
             siratio
             te
             rexerit
             :
          
           saith
           Seneca
           ,
           You
           shall
           be
           many
           wayes
           a
           king
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           be
           king
           ouer
           your selfe
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           saith
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           these
           Philosophers
           ,
           
             Fecisti
             nos
             Deo
             nostro
             reges
             &
             Sacerdotes
             ,
          
           
           You
           haue
           made
           vs
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           vnto
           God
           :
           certaine
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           princely
           rule
           ,
           nor
           more
           difficill
           ,
           then
           to
           daunt
           the
           dissordered
           passions
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           seditious
           popular
           doe
           still
           perturbe
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           if
           reason
           do
           not
           sit
           in
           his
           throne
           aboue
           their
           neckes
           to
           punish
           those
           .
           
             Bestias
             animae
          
           called
           by
           Plato
           :
           The
           temporal
           gouernment
           publike
           ;
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           Oeconomicall
           or
           Politicall
           :
           Oeconomicall
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           meerely
           soueraigne
           :
           one
           man
           is
           master
           ouer
           the
           company
           of
           one
           house
           :
           politicall
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           many
           families
           which
           make
           Cities
           ,
           Countreyes
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           sorts
           whreof
           ,
           the
           Monarchie
           (
           I
           say
           for
           the
           first
           )
           is
           most
           perfect
           ,
           because
           it
           comes
           neerest
           vnto
           the
           rule
           of
           God
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           the
           next
           I
           reason
           thus
           ;
           There
           be
           in
           nature
           three
           kinds
           of
           Creatures
           ;
           some
           with
           fewe
           meanes
           doe
           compasse
           small
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           vermine
           of
           the
           earth
           which
           be
           imperfect
           Creatures
           ,
           some
           more
           perfect
           by
           many
           meanes
           doe
           attaine
           greater
           good
           ,
           as
           man
           :
           some
           lastly
           most
           perfect
           with
           few
           meanes
           doe
           attaine
           greatest
           happinesse
           as
           Angels
           :
           these
           that
           haue
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           supreme
           dignitie
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           that
           Archangell
           that
           turneth
           the
           Spheare
           of
           the
           first
           Mobile
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           mooue
           it
           in
           euery
           minute
           of
           the
           hower
           of
           foure
           and
           twentie
           howers
           ,
           while
           
           as
           there
           be
           60.
           minutes
           in
           euery
           howre
           500000.
           leagues
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           must
           count
           him
           a
           more
           perfect
           creature
           then
           that
           Angell
           who
           ruleth
           the
           globe
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           much
           narrower
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           taketh
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           whole
           yeare
           for
           his
           course
           .
           Summarily
           of
           diuers
           things
           which
           ayme
           at
           one
           marke
           ,
           that
           is
           most
           excellent
           which
           doth
           most
           easily
           and
           most
           swiftlie
           attayne
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           subsume
           that
           of
           all
           formes
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           the
           Monarchie
           doth
           most
           preuaile
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           proue
           it
           thus
           :
        
         
           Gouernment
           doth
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           those
           who
           commaund
           .
           secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           diuturnitie
           of
           estate
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           largenesse
           of
           dominion
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           authoritie
           hath
           greater
           force
           where
           it
           is
           absolute
           and
           vnite
           ,
           then
           where
           it
           is
           dispersed
           and
           limited
           .
           Naturall
           reason
           doth
           stand
           for
           it
           ,
           
             vis
             vnita
             fortior
          
           ,
           experience
           doth
           approue
           it
           .
           That
           statelie
           popular
           Common-weale
           of
           Rome
           in
           case
           of
           any
           notable
           danger
           was
           constrained
           to
           distrust
           hir
           ordinarie
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           her selfe
           to
           the
           absolute
           and
           vnite
           power
           of
           the
           Dictator
           ,
           as
           Liuie
           saith
           ,
           
             Videat
             Dictator
             ne
             quid
             Respub
             :
             detrimenti
             capiat
             ,
          
           let
           the
           Dictator
           prouide
           ,
           that
           the
           Common-weale
           incurre
           no
           euill
           .
           which
           Dictatorship
           was
           a
           most
           soueraigne
           and
           powerfull
           authoritie
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           when
           at
           length
           that
           flourishing
           Common-wealth
           became
           mightie
           and
           great
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           could
           suffice
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           good
           estate
           ,
           vntill
           it
           did
           againe
           peece
           and
           peece
           turne
           to
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           first
           creating
           Dictators
           vpon
           occasions
           ,
           and
           by
           intermission
           of
           time
           ,
           next
           creating
           Pompey
           onely
           Consul
           .
           thirdly
           ,
           
             Caesar
             Dictator
             in
             perpetuum
          
           .
           And
           Augustus
           was
           receiued
           in
           the
           state
           absolute
           Monarch
           .
           And
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Common-wealths
           of
           the
           earth
           this
           day
           ,
           which
           be
           either
           Aristocraticall
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           where
           a
           selected
           number
           of
           the
           most
           worthy
           doe
           gouerne
           )
           as
           at
           Venice
           ,
           or
           which
           be
           Democraticall
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           meerely
           popular
           )
           as
           at
           Genua
           ,
           
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           certaine
           soueraigntie
           by
           establishing
           of
           a
           Duke
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           touching
           diuturnitie
           of
           States
           ,
           Sparta
           was
           of
           the
           longest
           continuance
           eight
           hundred
           yeeres
           ;
           as
           for
           Venice
           ,
           which
           doth
           reckon
           eleuen
           or
           twelue
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           part
           of
           their
           Cittie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           strength
           thereof
           by
           sea
           ,
           but
           their
           State
           hath
           been
           oftentimes
           altered
           ,
           as
           their
           Stories
           doe
           record
           ,
           and
           the
           gouernment
           it selfe
           frequently
           changed
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           first
           Tribunitiall
           or
           popular
           ,
           next
           vnder
           a
           Duke
           more
           absolute
           then
           hee
           is
           now
           ,
           then
           by
           little
           and
           little
           it
           became
           Aristocraticall
           ,
           vntill
           in
           the
           yeare
           1217.
           it
           came
           to
           this
           present
           condition
           wherein
           the
           great
           Councell
           was
           closed
           ,
           and
           doth
           since
           admit
           no
           increase
           of
           their
           number
           .
           Sparta
           howsoeuer
           it
           seeme
           to
           be
           Respub
           :
           by
           limitation
           of
           their
           Kings
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Ephori
           ,
           yet
           in
           actions
           of
           warfare
           and
           danger
           his
           authoritie
           was
           absolute
           :
           so
           that
           euen
           the
           Republicks
           in
           matters
           of
           weight
           and
           importance
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           relie
           vpon
           Soueraigntie
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           in
           place
           of
           one
           Cittie
           which
           hath
           stood
           three
           or
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           there
           be
           numbers
           of
           Monarchies
           which
           haue
           endured
           a
           thousand
           or
           twelue
           hundred
           yeares
           .
           The
           Assyrians
           more
           then
           1300.
           yeares
           .
           Prester
           Iohn
           had
           his
           beginning
           before
           the
           incarnation
           ,
           and
           doth
           yet
           remaine
           flourishing
           .
           The
           Romane
           Empire
           which
           I
           count
           Monarchicall
           ,
           1600.
           
           The
           kingdome
           of
           China
           is
           said
           to
           be
           2300.
           
           And
           of
           all
           those
           of
           Europe
           the
           Royall
           Crowne
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Scotland
           knowne
           to
           bee
           infallible
           of
           greatest
           antiquitie
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           concerning
           largenesse
           of
           domination
           ,
           the
           Monarchie
           hath
           that
           way
           the
           greatest
           aduantage
           .
           Diuers
           kingdoms
           haue
           been
           of
           more
           large
           and
           spacious
           Territories
           then
           the
           dominions
           of
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ,
           and
           many
           haue
           been
           equall
           .
           More
           large
           were
           the
           dominions
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           Medes
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Greekes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Scythians
           ,
           yea
           forbearing
           to
           talke
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           the
           Ottomanicall
           Empire
           is
           more
           extended
           then
           was
           
           that
           of
           Rome
           .
           Rome
           was
           dilated
           from
           Atlant
           to
           England
           ,
           1200.
           myles
           ,
           from
           the
           streight
           of
           Gibalter
           to
           Euphrates
           3000
           myles
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Turkish
           doth
           lye
           4000.
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           in
           bredth
           3500.
           from
           Asna
           to
           Asaph
           ,
           from
           Tauris
           to
           Buda
           ,
           from
           Balsara
           to
           Algar
           .
           Moreouer
           the
           Romane
           territories
           were
           yet
           more
           ample
           vnder
           the
           Emperor
           then
           before
           Augustus
           ,
           there
           do
           this
           day
           beare
           rule
           in
           Asia
           ,
           great
           Cam
           and
           the
           great
           Mogor
           ,
           whereof
           euery
           one
           may
           put
           into
           the
           fields
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           horse
           .
           The
           great
           Duke
           of
           Muscouia
           whose
           bounds
           doe
           reach
           in
           length
           1800.
           and
           in
           bredth
           1600.
           
           And
           in
           the
           Spanish
           domination
           we
           haue
           a
           great
           example
           of
           Monarchicall
           vertue
           ,
           which
           doth
           in
           largenesse
           equall
           many
           Empires
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           except
           that
           it
           is
           weake
           by
           disiunction
           alwaies
           to
           brooke
           dispersed
           states
           among
           diuersities
           of
           people
           ,
           languages
           ,
           and
           manners
           ,
           in
           the
           ancient
           and
           new
           found
           world
           vnder
           both
           poles
           ,
           possessing
           the
           most
           rich
           Prouinces
           of
           Europe
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           strong
           and
           dangerous
           emulators
           ,
           it
           proues
           the
           Monarchiall
           rule
           to
           bee
           matchles
           and
           most
           solide
           .
           Briefly
           for
           one
           Repub
           :
           there
           be
           great
           numbers
           of
           principalities
           throughout
           Europe
           ,
           Venice
           ,
           Genua
           ,
           Raguzia
           ,
           Luca
           ,
           Geneua
           ,
           with
           the
           Cantons
           of
           the
           Swissers
           and
           Grisons
           ,
           and
           60.
           
           Townes
           in
           Almanie
           which
           be
           free
           ,
           all
           the
           Remanant
           being
           possessed
           in
           Monarchie
           .
           In
           Asia
           and
           Africa
           ,
           wee
           heare
           of
           no
           gouernment
           but
           soueraigne
           ,
           so
           that
           Monarchie
           doth
           in
           effect
           draw
           vnder
           it
           the
           whole
           world
           after
           the
           instinct
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           greatest
           Clerks
           &
           Statesmen
           both
           ,
           do
           hold
           that
           God
           &
           nature
           do
           fauor
           the
           increase
           of
           Monarchie
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           any
           other
           state
           ,
           and
           we
           marke
           it
           ordinarily
           ,
           and
           it
           commeth
           also
           to
           passe
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           meanes
           which
           can
           neuer
           be
           incident
           in
           Republicks
           ,
           as
           many
           Principalities
           falling
           in
           one
           by
           the
           lot
           of
           Succession
           and
           heyres
           of
           one
           house
           ,
           which
           hath
           within
           these
           few
           yeares
           wonderfully
           enlarged
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           the
           confluence
           of
           diuers
           Kingdomes
           and
           Seigniories
           into
           it
           ,
           as
           Riuers
           
           into
           one
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           most
           fortunate
           Isle
           of
           Great
           Brittaine
           hath
           been
           lately
           erected
           into
           a
           puissant
           Monarchie
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           coniunction
           of
           diuers
           kingdoms
           ,
           aspiring
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           these
           to
           greater
           height
           ,
           which
           things
           could
           neuer
           arriue
           into
           a
           Repub
           :
           
             quia
             non
             moritur
             Respub
             :
             nec
             habet
             heredes
             ,
          
           the
           Common-wealth
           dieth
           not
           ,
           nor
           hath
           any
           heyres
           as
           Kings
           doe
           .
           Moreouer
           wee
           collect
           by
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           dilatation
           of
           Empires
           is
           a
           benediction
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           since
           it
           falleth
           out
           by
           monarchie
           ,
           therefore
           vnto
           it
           must
           also
           appertaine
           the
           blessing
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           pluralitie
           of
           pettie
           Princes
           and
           Estates
           ,
           doe
           make
           them
           commonly
           to
           liue
           in
           aemulation
           and
           strife
           ,
           and
           make
           great
           subiects
           to
           be
           insolent
           and
           contentious
           ,
           which
           breedeth
           ciuill
           discord
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           distraction
           in
           religion
           ,
           grieuances
           and
           annoyances
           of
           people
           ,
           so
           farre
           that
           wee
           read
           how
           multitude
           of
           Princes
           is
           permitted
           by
           God
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           As
           this
           point
           now
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           vertuous
           effects
           of
           Monarchicall
           gouernment
           doe
           approue
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           confirme
           the
           same
           .
           Christ
           himselfe
           commanded
           to
           obey
           Caesar
           ,
           the
           two
           Archiapostles
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Paul
           from
           his
           inspiration
           did
           teach
           the
           same
           .
           Paul
           hath
           showne
           himselfe
           a
           patron
           of
           supreme
           authoritie
           ,
           
             Let
             euery
             soule
             be
             subiect
             to
             superiour
             powers
             ,
          
           which
           in
           his
           time
           were
           onely
           but
           Ethnick
           Kings
           .
           Peter
           hath
           commanded
           vs
           to
           submit
           our selues
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           ordinances
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           of
           Gouernours
           vnder
           Kings
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           good
           ,
           or
           bad
           .
           And
           all
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           clearely
           been
           of
           this
           opinion
           in
           fauour
           of
           monarchie
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           blessings
           which
           God
           did
           vouchsafe
           vpon
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           the
           coniunction
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           Ioseph
           which
           was
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Ephraim
           ,
           with
           the
           tree
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           as
           wee
           finde
           in
           the
           30.
           
           Chap
           :
           of
           Ezechiel
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           all
           vnder
           one
           King
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           more
           a
           deuided
           people
           ,
           saith
           God
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           for
           the
           Princely
           authoritie
           .
           We
           haue
           
           
             Iustin
             orat
             .
             ad
             Graecos
             ,
             Athanasius
          
           orations
           ,
           
             contra
             Idola
             .
             Chrysost.
             Homil.
          
           34.
           on
           the
           1.
           
           Cor.
           
             Cyprian
             de
             vanitate
             Idolorum
             .
             Ierom
             ,
             Epi.
             4.
             
             Leon.
             Sermo
             .
             1.
             de
             natiuitate
             .
             Tho.
             de
             Aquin.
          
           and
           all
           the
           learned
           sort
           of
           them
           haue
           preferred
           it
           ,
           also
           all
           the
           famous
           Poets
           ,
           Orators
           ,
           Philosophers
           ,
           Historiographers
           ,
           haue
           done
           the
           same
           out
           of
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           .
           Homer
           2.
           
           Booke
           ,
           
             Euripides
             in
             Andromache
             ,
             Isocrates
             ad
             Nicom
             :
             Demosthenes
             Olym.
             1.
             
             Dion
             .
          
           Hist.
           Roma
           .
           Lib.
           44.
           
           Plinie
           li.
           11.
           cap.
           1.
           
           
             Plato
             in
             Politicis
             ,
             Aristot.
          
           lib.
           12.
           
           Metaph.
           Senec
           lib.
           2.
           
             de
             benef
          
           .
           ca.
           20.
           
           Plutar.
           de
           
             tribus
             generibus
             Reipub.
          
           and
           as
           many
           moe
           as
           haue
           written
           ,
           haue
           left
           the
           same
           ground
           in
           their
           Books
           .
           As
           both
           these
           be
           most
           true
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           most
           true
           also
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           argument
           for
           Monarchy
           ,
           for
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           thundering
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           against
           those
           who
           attempted
           to
           violate
           ,
           euen
           wicked
           and
           tyrannous
           Princes
           ,
           it
           doth
           approue
           that
           calling
           to
           be
           a
           true
           ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           The
           banishers
           of
           the
           Romane
           Kings
           ,
           first
           
             Tarquinius
             superbus
          
           ,
           then
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           (
           who
           in
           effect
           was
           a
           King
           )
           bearing
           still
           the
           name
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           howsoeuer
           these
           enterprises
           seemed
           for
           the
           time
           to
           bee
           vertuously
           vndergone
           ,
           against
           vniust
           vsurpatours
           or
           wicked
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           actors
           did
           shew
           to
           bee
           a
           diuine
           vindication
           :
           The
           first
           Brutus
           was
           brought
           vpon
           the
           parricied
           of
           his
           owne
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           owne
           life
           spoyled
           thereafter
           ,
           the
           last
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           pretended
           braue
           Brutus
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           
             Vitimus
             Romanorum
          
           ,
           because
           after
           him
           none
           did
           dreame
           any
           more
           of
           Romane
           liberty
           :
           he
           after
           a
           wretched
           while
           of
           afflictions
           did
           dye
           by
           his
           owne
           hand
           :
           attesting
           the
           Gods
           ,
           
             Virtuti
             fortunam
             defuisse
          
           ,
           that
           fortune
           was
           ,
           conspired
           against
           his
           vertue
           ,
           and
           leauing
           behinde
           him
           to
           the
           world
           a
           bloody
           name
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           other
           vse
           ,
           why
           to
           bee
           remembred
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           those
           trecherous
           Traytors
           in
           whom
           his
           spirit
           bath
           made
           transmigration
           ,
           to
           bee
           perfidious
           murtherers
           of
           lawfull
           Kings
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           complices
           the
           killers
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           being
           mightiemen
           of
           
           resolued
           action
           and
           strongly
           fortified
           ,
           they
           did
           all
           perish
           by
           a
           sudden
           reuenge
           as
           the
           story
           tells
           ,
           
             Intra
             annum
             vertentem
          
           ,
           before
           the
           turning
           about
           of
           one
           yeere
           ;
           which
           made
           Cardan
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           ghost
           of
           Caesar
           was
           
             Maximus
             Daemon
          
           ,
           a
           terrible
           spirit
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           and
           made
           other
           Philosophers
           to
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Non
             mortuus
             est
             homo
             ,
             sed
             reuersus
             quidem
             Deus
             in
             locum
             suum
             ,
          
           That
           by
           the
           slaughter
           of
           Caesar
           no
           man
           was
           dead
           ,
           but
           a
           certaine
           god
           returned
           to
           his
           owne
           seat
           from
           whence
           hee
           came
           ;
           Cassius
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           chiefe
           contriuer
           of
           that
           murther
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           the
           battell
           of
           Philippi
           ,
           being
           visibly
           terrified
           with
           the
           ghost
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           he
           procured
           himselfe
           to
           be
           dispatched
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           owne
           seruant
           ,
           and
           nothing
           did
           ensue
           thereafter
           during
           the
           space
           almost
           of
           twentie
           yeeres
           ;
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Triumuiri
           ,
           but
           fires
           of
           ciuill
           combustion
           and
           bloud-shed
           ,
           wherein
           
             Antho.
             Lep.
             Pompe
             Sextus
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           ambitious
           spirits
           were
           spent
           with
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           the
           popular
           ,
           and
           what
           violation
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           euent
           ?
           A
           more
           barbarous
           and
           more
           supportable
           tyranny
           ,
           yea
           a
           more
           cruell
           brutish
           man
           hath
           neuer
           beene
           then
           Nero
           ,
           the
           surprise
           of
           whose
           life
           ,
           was
           accompained
           with
           the
           murther
           of
           three
           succeeding
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Galba
             ,
             Otho
             ,
             Vitellius
          
           ,
           all
           within
           two
           yeeres
           ,
           of
           whom
           Otho
           the
           worthier
           of
           the
           three
           was
           made
           his
           owne
           executioner
           ;
           besides
           many
           thousands
           of
           Romane
           Gentlemen
           ,
           whose
           liues
           were
           the
           propitiatory
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           gods
           ,
           for
           the
           contemptible
           Nero.
           To
           come
           to
           domesticke
           examples
           ,
           Richard
           the
           second
           of
           England
           degraded
           as
           an
           vnworthy
           Prince
           :
           but
           in
           their
           stories
           wee
           see
           that
           an
           omnipotent
           reuenge
           did
           follow
           vpon
           it
           :
           for
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           in
           his
           time
           had
           no
           other
           actions
           ,
           but
           the
           dispatching
           and
           ouerthrowe
           of
           those
           who
           were
           of
           his
           side
           against
           Richard
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           enraged
           with
           feare
           and
           iealousie
           ,
           his
           sonne
           againe
           had
           some
           intestine
           repois
           and
           peace
           by
           meanes
           of
           his
           warres
           in
           France
           :
           but
           his
           successour
           ,
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           was
           depriued
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Edward
           poysoned
           ,
           his
           
           children
           murthered
           ,
           by
           their
           cruell
           Vncle
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           and
           his
           tyranny
           againe
           intercepted
           by
           Henry
           the
           seuenth
           .
           These
           were
           the
           infinite
           effusions
           of
           natiue
           bloud
           ,
           during
           that
           tempest
           of
           Naufrage
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Writers
           doe
           collect
           ,
           haue
           beene
           sixteene
           or
           17
           seuerall
           pitched
           battells
           ,
           the
           slaughter
           of
           nine
           Kings
           ,
           or
           Kings
           sonnes
           ,
           forty
           Dukes
           ,
           Marquesses
           ,
           and
           Earles
           ,
           200000.
           of
           the
           popular
           .
           And
           what
           extraordinary
           punishment
           haue
           wee
           in
           our
           time
           seene
           inflicted
           ,
           vpon
           the
           persons
           ,
           houses
           ,
           and
           states
           of
           diuerse
           disloyall
           subiects
           ,
           who
           haue
           attempted
           to
           abuse
           the
           sacred
           authority
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           :
           certaine
           it
           is
           a
           ground
           in
           reason
           ,
           a
           tryall
           in
           experience
           ,
           a
           conclusion
           of
           all
           politickes
           ,
           and
           warranted
           by
           Gods
           word
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           strengthened
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           graue
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           That
           Rebellon
           doeth
           euer
           moue
           greater
           mischiefe
           then
           Tyranny
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           
             A
             defence
             of
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             by
             diuerse
             most
             cleere
             and
             ingenuous
             reasons
             .
          
        
         
           NOw
           wee
           come
           to
           conside●…
           what
           affinitie
           ,
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           hath
           with
           those
           others
           whereof
           we
           haue
           spoken
           ;
           before
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           Moses
           God
           did
           elect
           so
           many
           Patriarckes
           ,
           to
           rule
           his
           first
           Church
           :
           
             Enoc
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           before
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           the
           Euangel
           ,
           or
           of
           grace
           ,
           hee
           did
           elect
           so
           many
           Apostles
           to
           rule
           the
           second
           ,
           whereof
           the
           former
           was
           the
           type
           :
           when
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           beleeuers
           did
           increase
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           Moses
           were
           adioyned
           seuenty
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           his
           charge
           ;
           so
           did
           Christ
           ,
           next
           his
           twelue
           Apostles
           elect
           seuenty
           Disciples
           .
           In
           Israel
           there
           were
           many
           particular
           Princes
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           did
           rule
           euery
           
           man
           his
           own
           Centuries
           ,
           and
           Chiliads
           ,
           but
           these
           seuenty
           were
           created
           to
           beare
           vniuersal
           rule
           ,
           as
           we
           collect
           frō
           the
           words
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ego
             solus
             ferre
             omnem
             populum
             istum
             non
             possum
          
           I
           only
           cannot
           beare
           the
           charge
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           answere
           ,
           Congregatibi
           ,
           gather
           vnto
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           his
           Collegues
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           subordinate
           ,
           for
           while
           Moses
           went
           to
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           he
           left
           a
           deputation
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Ecce
             Aaron
             &
             Hur.
          
           If
           any
           man
           haue
           controuersie
           let
           him
           come
           to
           Aaron
           and
           Hur
           ;
           euen
           so
           these
           seuenty
           Disciples
           howsoeuer
           they
           were
           adioyned
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           subordinate
           and
           inferiour
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           being
           still
           chosen
           to
           be
           conuersant
           with
           Christ
           ,
           constant
           witnesses
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           onely
           intire
           with
           him
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Moses
           who
           onely
           went
           vp
           to
           talke
           with
           God.
           We
           read
           in
           the
           twelfth
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           how
           the
           Apostles
           found
           Iustus
           and
           Matthias
           onely
           sufficient
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           argument
           enough
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           superiority
           ouer
           them
           ,
           Luke
           againe
           and
           Marke
           were
           of
           good
           authorities
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           the
           Euangelical
           Historians
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           of
           the
           seuenty
           Euangelists
           ,
           being
           elected
           by
           men
           and
           not
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           writeth
           of
           
             Luke
             ,
             Non
             Apostolus
             sed
             Apostolicus
             ,
             non
             Magister
             sed
          
           
           
             Discipulus
             vtique
             Magistro
             minor
          
           ,
           Not
           an
           Apostle
           but
           Apostolicall
           ,
           no
           Master
           ,
           but
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Master
           .
           That
           diuerse
           had
           the
           holy
           spirit
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           their
           equals
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           after
           their
           dispersion
           Philip
           did
           Euangelize
           at
           Samaria
           ,
           but
           Peter
           &
           Iohn
           were
           sent
           to
           constitute
           the
           churches
           .
           The
           holy
           spirit
           without
           the
           ministery
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           did
           come
           vpon
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           company
           :
           for
           besides
           these
           two
           orders
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           third
           ,
           among
           the
           number
           of
           an
           hundred
           who
           were
           present
           at
           the
           choosing
           of
           Matthias
           ,
           besides
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           seuenty
           Disciples
           ,
           there
           were
           thirty
           eight
           who
           beene
           in
           neither
           ordination
           were
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           learned
           do
           affirme
           who
           treat
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           of
           which
           
           number
           was
           Annamas
           ,
           and
           Agabus
           endued
           with
           propheticall
           spirits
           ,
           to
           impart
           to
           the
           Church
           diuers
           reuelations
           which
           they
           had
           .
        
         
           Touching
           these
           againe
           who
           were
           thereafter
           called
           
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbiteri
          
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           in
           the
           Apostles
           daies
           the
           Church
           was
           a
           while
           without
           them
           :
           the
           first
           mention
           of
           of
           that
           order
           we
           finde
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           in
           the
           twelfth
           of
           the
           Acts
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Euangelists
           did
           remaine
           ,
           there
           was
           neither
           Episcopus
           nor
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           after
           they
           were
           disseuered
           Iames
           being
           beheaded
           ,
           and
           Peter
           fled
           ,
           then
           did
           they
           enter
           ,
           &
           from
           that
           forth
           ,
           Luke
           doth
           coniunctly
           report
           of
           them
           with
           the
           Apostles
           :
           Saint
           Paul
           so
           like
           vnto
           himselfe
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           we
           cannot
           thinke
           that
           without
           a
           reason
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philipians
           ,
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           salutation
           to
           the
           Episcopi
           and
           Diaconi
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           done
           so
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Epistles
           .
           In
           that
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           hee
           salutes
           diuers
           whom
           he
           calles
           his
           co-operarij
           ,
           or
           fellow
           labourers
           as
           Andronicus
           and
           Vrbanus
           ,
           famous
           among
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Domestick
           Church
           which
           was
           some
           while
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           somewhile
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           to
           these
           hee
           giues
           
           them
           their
           owne
           praises
           ,
           yet
           doth
           he
           not
           call
           them
           Episcopi
           nor
           Presbyteri
           ,
           as
           hee
           doth
           Epaphroditus
           in
           that
           to
           the
           Philipians
           :
           And
           Archippus
           in
           that
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           when
           hee
           came
           to
           Rome
           ,
           we
           read
           how
           hee
           was
           receiued
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           Presbiteri
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           beene
           omitted
           ,
           if
           that
           ordination
           had
           beene
           then
           among
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           it
           is
           omitted
           in
           the
           15.
           and
           21.
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           receiued
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           all
           this
           time
           there
           was
           no
           Presbiteri
           yet
           planted
           other
           then
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             Apollo
             ,
             Luke
             ;
             Stephen
             ,
             Fortun.
             Achai
             .
          
           and
           a
           few
           others
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           did
           send
           vpon
           occasions
           ,
           nor
           these
           Churches
           had
           then
           no
           other
           Bishop
           but
           S.
           Paul.
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Euangelists
           did
           at
           their
           commodities
           visit
           them
           as
           Epiphan
           .
           and
           Ambrosiu●…
           beare
           witnesse
           .
           Epiphanius
           thus
           ,
           while
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           was
           but
           resent
           the
           holy
           
           Apostle
           write
           according
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           things
           that
           were
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           Episcopi
           hee
           write
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           vnto
           Diaconi
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           ordinate
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           al
           things
           vpon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           neede
           of
           Presbiteri
           and
           Diaconi
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           by
           these
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           function
           is
           perfect
           .
           Where
           none
           was
           found
           worthy
           of
           Episcopall
           charge
           ,
           that
           place
           did
           remaine
           without
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           they
           being
           no
           great
           multitude
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           great
           numbers
           found
           capable
           of
           the
           Presbyterat
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           did
           rest
           vnder
           the
           Apostolike
           Bishopricke
           till
           with
           time
           things
           grew
           to
           greater
           perfection
           ;
           in
           which
           words
           we
           doe
           obserue
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           while
           the
           Apostolicall
           mission
           was
           limited
           to
           Iudea
           ,
           Christ
           did
           onely
           chuse
           12.
           
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           70.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Legation
           was
           generall
           both
           to
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           they
           tooke
           vnto
           them
           co-operarij
           ,
           Euangelists
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Gospell
           beganne
           to
           spred
           they
           did
           institute
           Episcopi
           and
           Presbyteri
           :
           So
           that
           Christs
           Church
           was
           planted
           by
           the
           like
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           like
           growth
           of
           policie
           as
           that
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           both
           hauing
           their
           originall
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           Moses
           the
           figure
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           man
           figured
           ,
           and
           both
           with
           time
           diuoluing
           by
           little
           and
           little
           into
           a
           diuersity
           of
           subordinate
           rulers
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           setteth
           downe
           the
           cleere
           distinction
           and
           imparity
           ,
           giuing
           the
           first
           place
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           second
           to
           Euangelists
           ,
           the
           third
           to
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           fourth
           to
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           to
           Doctours
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           of
           the
           number
           Apostolus
           doth
           comprehend
           in
           it
           as
           in
           genere
           ,
           these
           whole
           species
           ,
           ennumerated
           of
           spirituall
           functions
           ,
           so
           that
           euery
           Apostle
           was
           also
           a
           Doctour
           but
           notreciprocally
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           we
           doe
           manifestly
           see
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           did
           follow
           for
           gouernment
           ,
           the
           same
           Architype
           which
           was
           giuen
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           God
           hath
           but
           one
           meaning
           of
           one
           order
           in
           matter
           of
           Policie
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ;
           for
           if
           ye
           will
           hold
           this
           comparison
           
           betwixt
           the
           Iewish
           and
           Christian
           Church
           to
           be
           remote
           and
           fantasticke
           ,
           because
           the
           first
           was
           Typicall
           ,
           and
           is
           expired
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           There
           was
           in
           the
           Mosaicall
           Law
           three
           parts
           ,
           the
           typicall
           ,
           the
           morall
           ,
           and
           the
           politicall
           :
           the
           daily
           sacrifice
           and
           these
           ceremoniall
           things
           which
           were
           figuratiue
           of
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           they
           are
           finished
           and
           haue
           no
           imitation
           in
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           morall
           it
           doth
           remaine
           :
           the
           same
           Law
           lieth
           ouer
           vs
           which
           did
           astrict
           them
           ,
           albeit
           we
           haue
           easier
           meanes
           to
           performe
           it
           by
           faith
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           for
           the
           politicall
           it
           doth
           also
           remaine
           as
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           :
           
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             those
             who
          
           
           
             minister
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             doe
             liue
             by
             the
             Altar
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           concordance
           of
           these
           two
           Churches
           in
           matter
           of
           Policie
           ,
           I
           bring
           first
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           ,
           who
           expounding
           these
           words
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Seniorem
             ne
             increpaueris
          
           ,
           doe
           not
           reproach
           an
           Elder
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           he
           saith
           also
           thus
           :
           
             Vnde
             Synagogaprius
             ,
             &
             postea
             Ecclesia
             Seniores
             habuit
             sine
             quorum
             consilio
             nihil
             agebatur
             ,
          
           first
           the
           Iewish
           Synagogue
           ,
           &
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           had
           their
           Elders
           without
           whose
           Councell
           nothing
           was
           done
           .
           Next
           I
           bring
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Iohn
             Caluine
          
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           harmony
           of
           the
           Euangelists
           hath
           written
           thus
           ,
           
             Quant
             au
             nombre
             de
             70.
             il
             me
             semble
             auoir
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Touching
           the
           number
           of
           the
           70.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           it
           appeares
           to
           me
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           followed
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Iewes
           of
           old
           were
           subiect
           and
           accustomed
           :
           So
           many
           Apostles
           were
           chosen
           who
           should
           be
           as
           Patriarkes
           to
           assemble
           the
           members
           of
           the
           reall
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           for
           the
           like
           respect
           of
           imitation
           the
           70.
           
           Disciples
           were
           elected
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           saith
           he
           that
           Moses
           being
           vnable
           to
           beare
           the
           charge
           ,
           tooke
           vnto
           him
           seuentie
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           .
           For
           of
           him
           who
           would
           obiect
           against
           the
           similitude
           of
           these
           Churches
           for
           policie
           ,
           that
           the
           70.
           of
           Israel
           were
           no
           spirituall
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           resembled
           by
           the
           70.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           you
           how
           then
           did
           the
           holy
           spirit
           come
           vpon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           prophesied
           in
           the
           presence
           
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           how
           was
           the
           spirit
           of
           Moses
           parted
           among
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           I
           giue
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Doctour
           Beza
           who
           hath
           deriued
           his
           reformed
           discipline
           whereby
           the
           Elders
           be
           adioyned
           to
           the
           Pastours
           ,
           from
           the
           Iewish
           example
           .
           But
           that
           which
           makes
           this
           poynt
           of
           the
           similitude
           in
           policie
           of
           these
           two
           Churches
           to
           be
           most
           cleere
           and
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             S.
             Ierom
          
           the
           pretended
           Patron
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           conclusion
           to
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Euagrius
           writeth
           thus
           ,
           
             Quod
             Aaron
             &
             filij
             eius
             atque
             Leuit●…
             in
             templo
             gesserunt
             ,
             hoc
             sibi
             Pr●…sbyteri
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             &
             Diaconi
             vindicent
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             vt
             sciamus
             traditiones
             apostolicas
             de
             veteri
             Testamento
             sumptas
             esse
             :
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           Whatsoeuer
           Aaron
           his
           sonnes
           and
           the
           Leuites
           did
           exercise
           in
           their
           persons
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           let
           Bishops
           ,
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           take
           on
           them
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           vnderstand
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           Apostolicall
           Traditions
           are
           exemplary
           drawen
           out
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Alwaies
           heere
           it
           is
           where
           the
           Puritan
           and
           the
           Papist
           meet
           ,
           to
           vrge
           one
           thing
           vpon
           the
           Leuiticall
           imitation
           in
           
           policie
           ,
           the
           Puritan
           to
           inferre
           an
           inconuenient
           ,
           the
           Papist
           to
           induce
           his
           aduantage
           ,
           first
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           if
           you
           appeale
           to
           this
           exemplar
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           auoid
           Priestly
           Soueraignty
           ,
           and
           a
           supreme
           Bishop
           :
           next
           they
           turne
           it
           ouer
           thus
           ,
           If
           your
           bishops
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           vnities
           sake
           (
           as
           they
           are
           )
           
             ad
             ●…ollenda
             Schismata
          
           ,
           then
           this
           argument
           following
           must
           be
           good
           .
           Either
           there
           is
           as
           great
           vnity
           in
           a
           parish
           vnder
           a
           Minister
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Diocesse
           vnder
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           more
           Churches
           make
           the
           greater
           vnity
           .
           If
           the
           second
           be
           true
           then
           must
           we
           allow
           the
           Hierarchall
           Supremacy
           ,
           because
           thereby
           all
           Churches
           are
           reduced
           vnder
           one
           ,
           so
           that
           vpon
           this
           the
           Papist
           will
           build
           his
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritan
           will
           haue
           our
           Bishops
           to
           bee
           Antichristian
           .
           Which
           obiection
           is
           so
           friuolous
           that
           Caluine
           himselfe
           (
           alleaged
           by
           them
           to
           bee
           a
           fautor
           of
           their
           Presbyterian
           rule
           )
           doth
           answer
           vnto
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           reason
           betwixt
           a
           peculiar
           people
           as
           the
           Iewish
           Synagogue
           ,
           
           
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           Neither
           was
           it
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           that
           as
           euery
           particular
           Church
           should
           be
           vnder
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           world
           vnder
           one
           head
           ,
           otherwise
           why
           did
           he
           choose
           his
           twelue
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           parity
           ?
           For
           howsoeuer
           we
           doe
           marke
           in
           the
           particular
           members
           of
           nature
           ,
           manifest
           argument
           of
           Monarchiall
           policie
           ,
           yet
           find
           we
           no
           generall
           vnity
           ,
           no●…
           absolute
           Soueraignty
           ,
           but
           in
           God.
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           although
           the
           Lyon
           be
           king
           of
           beasts
           ,
           who
           did
           euer
           heare
           ,
           that
           all
           Lyons
           were
           subiect
           to
           one
           Lyon
           ?
           or
           that
           all
           Kings
           be
           ordinarily
           subiect
           to
           one
           Supreme
           Monarche
           .
           The
           Lord
           God
           is
           onely
           the
           Center
           from
           whence
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           nature
           hath
           proceeded
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Cabbalists
           did
           found
           that
           word
           ,
           
             In
             Centro
             veritas
             ,
             in
             circumferentia
             nihil
             ,
          
           The
           verity
           is
           in
           the
           Center
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           circumference
           nothing
           but
           shadowes
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Solus
             Deus
             verus
             ,
             &
             sermo
             eius
             veritas
             :
          
           Onely
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           is
           only
           verity
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           nature
           haue
           no
           other
           fountaine
           to
           returne
           vnto
           but
           God
           ,
           nor
           no
           capitall
           vnion
           to
           repose
           into
           ,
           but
           him
           .
           If
           the
           Angels
           haue
           their
           owne
           Hierarchies
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           read
           that
           they
           bee
           all
           vnder
           one
           head
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           called
           by
           the
           Prophet
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           great
           Counsell
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           before
           :
           As
           God
           hath
           reserued
           the
           Supremacie
           of
           generall
           nature
           to
           rest
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           so
           hath
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           reserued
           it
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           be
           onely
           head
           thereof
           :
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           no
           Bishop
           can
           be
           called
           Antichristian
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           depend
           from
           the
           Papall
           Soueraignty
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           setting
           vp
           of
           a
           second
           Bishop
           in
           one
           Diocesse
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           Schismaticke
           from
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ,
           so
           to
           introduce
           an
           vniuersall
           Bishop
           in
           Christes
           place
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           defection
           from
           him
           .
           For
           euen
           a●…
           Christ
           did
           send
           his
           Twelue
           with
           equall
           Commission
           ,
           and
           equall
           graces
           ,
           that
           the
           establishing
           of
           our
           faith
           should
           be
           more
           miraculous
           by
           the
           vnanimity
           of
           twelue
           ,
           then
           could
           haue
           beene
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           one
           ,
           euen
           so
           hath
           it
           beene
           the
           
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           ,
           to
           mainetaine
           Catholike
           vnitie
           ,
           not
           by
           Hierarchall
           Supremacie
           in
           the
           person
           of
           one
           ;
           no
           ,
           lest
           it
           might
           both
           seeme
           a
           worke
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           corrupted
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           seeme
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           more
           miraculous
           by
           the
           harmony
           of
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           atall
           occasions
           might
           communicate
           the
           confessions
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           by
           their
           Canonicall
           ,
           Pontificall
           ,
           and
           publike
           letters
           .
           If
           any
           man
           did
           erre
           ,
           they
           first
           sought
           him
           to
           be
           reformed
           by
           those
           ,
           &
           failing
           thereof
           ,
           they
           assembled
           their
           Counsels
           to
           depose
           him
           Cyprian
           saiththat
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           is
           one
           not
           diuided
           or
           rent
           with
           Schismes
           ,
           
             Sed
             coherentium
             sibi
             inuicem
             Episcoporum
             glutin●…
             copulata
             ,
          
           as
           it
           
           were
           coupled
           together
           with
           the
           glew
           of
           Episcopall
           Concordance
           ;
           therefore
           saith
           he
           the
           body
           of
           Bishops
           is
           copious
           ,
           and
           tied
           together
           with
           the
           knot
           of
           mutuall
           vnity
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           should
           be
           author
           of
           heresie
           ,
           the
           rest
           might
           indeuour
           to
           controle
           him
           ,
           &
           as
           this
           was
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           (
           to
           reason
           still
           from
           experience
           )
           it
           is
           true
           that
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           Papall
           tyranny
           in
           the
           yere
           607
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           was
           euer
           most
           free
           from
           that
           superstition
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           auarice
           ,
           and
           impiety
           of
           manners
           which
           si●…ce
           haue
           spoiled
           all
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           wee
           haue
           thus
           truely
           and
           without
           inconuenience
           ,
           brought
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           gouernement
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           may
           suffice
           to
           rectifie
           a
           good
           and
           iuditious
           mind
           in
           that
           matter
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           a
           maine
           point
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           generall
           reformation
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           intestine
           vnion
           with
           that
           perfect
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           of
           our
           sincere
           coniunction
           also
           among
           our selues
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           I
           will
           insist
           briefly
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           into
           the
           idle
           perplexities
           which
           the
           malice
           and
           ignorance
           of
           you
           who
           be
           opponents
           doth
           moue
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           exactly
           treated
           by
           learned
           diuines
           ,
           onely
           because
           my
           discourse
           is
           Empericall
           ▪
           I
           will
           speake
           two
           or
           three
           words
           touching
           the
           promiscual
           and
           common
           vse
           of
           the
           names
           Episcopus
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             questionis
          
           )
           affirmed
           
           by
           you
           to
           haue
           had
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Apostolicall
           dayes
           ,
           so
           that
           thereupon
           you
           doebuild
           all
           the
           Sophistrie
           of
           the
           question
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           you
           the
           cleere
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Catholike
           and
           Consentient
           Antiquitie
           vpon
           two
           things
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           great
           vse
           and
           benefite
           which
           hath
           redowned
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           an
           other
           of
           their
           successiue
           continuation
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           hitherto
           ,
           without
           intermission
           ,
           excepting
           a
           few
           reformed
           Churches
           60.
           yeeres
           agoe
           .
           Lastly
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           to
           you
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           meaning
           concerning
           Church
           Policie
           of
           all
           our
           famous
           reformatours
           ,
           beginning
           at
           Luther
           euen
           vntill
           now
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           see
           how
           they
           bee
           as
           farre
           against
           your
           Consistorian
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           are
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           be
           now
           in
           gouernment
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           concerning
           the
           communitie
           of
           the
           words
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           they
           were
           as
           they
           are
           still
           ,
           
             Unus
             Episcopat●…
             ,
             vnum
             Presbyterium
          
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           please
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Vnus
             Apostolatus
          
           :
           O●…e
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           touching
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           they
           preach
           one
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           not
           from
           that
           homonomie
           of
           word●…
           enforce
           such
           wrangling
           conceits
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           not
           learned
           in
           the
           Logicall
           Schoole
           the
           definition
           of
           
             Equiuoca
             verba
             ,
             quorum
             nomen
             est
             commune
             ,
             ea
             autem
             quae
             nomini
             conue●…unt
             alia
             atque
             alia
             ,
          
           which
           haue
           a
           common
           name
           ;
           but
           things
           competent
           to
           the
           name
           most
           diuers
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           labour
           about
           one
           subiect
           ,
           but
           they
           be
           distinguished
           by
           some
           accidentall
           points
           ,
           wherein
           they
           differ
           by
           reason
           of
           degree
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           authority
           .
           
             Quae
             differunt
             s●…lummodo
             quantitate
             ,
             &
             qualitate
             ,
             non
             differunt
             natura
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           differ
           onely
           in
           quantity
           and
           quality
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           differ
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           hath
           within
           his
           rule
           the
           same
           power
           which
           the
           Patriarke
           within
           his
           ,
           touching
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           excepting
           some
           reseruations
           to
           the
           Patriarchall
           degree
           :
           vnto
           the
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           superioritie
           ,
           appellation
           in
           some
           cases
           was
           made
           from
           the
           others
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           which
           belongeth
           a
           power
           to
           conuocate
           Archbishops
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           more
           ample
           presedence
           :
           so
           euery
           Patriarchall
           Bishop
           ,
           was
           an
           Archbishop
           ,
           but
           not
           reciprocally
           .
           And
           euery
           Episcopus
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           but
           not
           reciprocally
           :
           while
           the
           Episcopall
           power
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           themselues
           ,
           or
           in
           Apostolicall
           men
           ,
           they
           who
           had
           that
           power
           ,
           were
           still
           called
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           worthier
           stile
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Ambrose
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Treatises
           vpon
           the
           Gospell
           by
           Apostles
           doth
           vnderstand
           Bishops
           :
           and
           Cyprian
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           
             Apostolos
             id
             est
             Episcopos
          
           
           
             &
             praepositos
             Dominus
             elegit
          
           :
           The
           Lord
           chose
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           ouerrulers
           :
           for
           as
           Theodoret
           hath
           well
           obserued
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           in
           time
           past
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           called
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           Bishop
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           now
           are
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           named
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           they
           left
           the
           name
           of
           Apostles
           to
           those
           who
           were
           truely
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Episcopus
           or
           Bishop
           they
           tooke
           away
           from
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           to
           those
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           called
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           confusion
           of
           names
           ,
           onely
           saith
           he
           :
           which
           testimonie
           conferred
           with
           many
           others
           like
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           trueth
           of
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           while
           as
           the
           Bishops
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Apostolicall
           men
           :
           (
           for
           so
           were
           the
           first
           Bishops
           )
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           were
           also
           called
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           other
           inferior
           Pastors
           were
           then
           called
           Episcopi
           and
           Presbyteri
           ,
           by
           confusion
           of
           names
           ,
           but
           when
           those
           first
           Bishops
           being
           dead
           ,
           their
           successors
           were
           to
           be
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           (
           men
           neither
           Apostles
           nor
           Apostolicall
           )
           which
           Ierom
           noteth
           to
           haue
           beene
           done
           at
           Alexandria
           after
           the
           death
           of
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           ,
           and
           was
           done
           in
           other
           places
           where
           no
           Apostolicall
           men
           did
           rest
           aliue
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           they
           left
           the
           name
           of
           Apostles
           :
           to
           Apostles
           indeed
           who
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           for
           difference
           from
           them
           they
           called
           the
           intrant
           successor
           Episcopus
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           his
           inferiour
           minister
           againe
           Presbyter
           ,
           allowing
           no
           more
           confusion
           of
           names
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           cleare
           distinction
           both
           of
           names
           and
           offices
           ,
           
           was
           embraced
           in
           the
           very
           first
           succession
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           Ignatius
           who
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           after
           that
           Euodius
           had
           been
           there
           before
           him
           ,
           hee
           did
           vsually
           distinguish
           these
           three
           degrees
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           euer
           done
           since
           by
           these
           three
           names
           :
           Bishop
           ,
           Presbyter
           and
           Deacon
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           which
           degrees
           and
           the
           superioritie
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           witnessed
           by
           the
           same
           Ignatius
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Smyrnenses
           ,
           Let
           no
           man
           doe
           any
           thing
           appertayning
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           yea
           let
           not
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           by
           him
           who
           hath
           his
           authoritie
           from
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           Next
           touching
           the
           restimonies
           of
           Antiquitie
           vpon
           the
           vse
           and
           benefit
           of
           Episcopall
           Regiment
           ,
           all
           the
           Fathers
           doe
           in
           one
           voyce
           applaude
           that
           which
           Cyprian
           the
           most
           modest
           of
           Bishops
           hath
           written
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           affirming
           that
           all
           heresies
           and
           schismes
           haue
           euer
           flowed
           from
           discontented
           humours
           of
           those
           who
           contemne
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           placed
           to
           coerce
           ,
           and
           correct
           them
           .
           
             Unde
             schismata
             &
             hereses
             aborta
             sunt
             nisi
             dum
             Episcopus
             contemnitur
             ,
             &
             homo
             dignatione
             Dei
             honoratus
             ab
             indignis
             hominibus
             iudicatur
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           are
           heresies
           ,
           
           saith
           he
           ,
           but
           because
           vnworthy
           men
           doe
           censure
           and
           despise
           him
           whom
           God
           hath
           honoured
           with
           preferment
           .
           Basilius
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           depend
           from
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           erection
           of
           a
           second
           Bishop
           within
           one
           Diocesse
           (
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           to
           help
           and
           assist
           him
           by
           his
           own
           consent
           )
           hath
           euer
           been
           esteemed
           the
           breeding
           of
           schisme
           :
           but
           of
           all
           the
           Auncients
           Saint
           Ierom
           doth
           best
           cleare
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           euen
           hee
           who
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           
             flagellum
             Episcop●…
          
           ,
           the
           scourge
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           Ierom
           writing
           vpon
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Titus
           ,
           hath
           once
           called
           the
           Episcopall
           authoritie
           rather
           a
           custome
           then
           an
           Apostolicall
           Tradition
           ,
           saying
           thus
           :
           Before
           that
           by
           instinct
           of
           the
           Deuill
           there
           were
           factions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           said
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           
           I
           am
           of
           Paul
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           I
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           gouerned
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           after
           through
           all
           the
           world
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           should
           be
           placed
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           whom
           should
           apperteine
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiasticall
           care
           and
           extirpation
           of
           schisme
           .
           Thus
           far
           I●…m
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           words
           the
           Presbyterians
           doe
           extort
           this
           consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           was
           gouerned
           by
           presbyteriall
           policie
           without
           Bishops
           :
           to
           this
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           to
           come
           in
           by
           a
           consueted
           and
           not
           by
           a
           primitiue
           tradition
           .
           Yet
           the
           consequence
           is
           voyde
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           say
           that
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           were
           not
           neither
           an
           Apostolicall
           ordination
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Apostles
           did
           gouerne
           the
           Church
           without
           both
           these
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Titus
           ,
           as
           Creta
           ,
           Corynth
           ,
           Ephesus
           and
           Philippi
           before
           they
           had
           Episcopus
           or
           Presbyter
           ,
           whom
           when
           they
           did
           receiue
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           yet
           remaine
           vnder
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           answered
           where
           hee
           speakes
           of
           the
           choosing
           of
           one
           Presbyter
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           taking
           order
           with
           schismes
           ,
           that
           schismes
           were
           begun
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ownetime
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           same
           election
           hath
           been
           also
           then
           begun
           :
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           haue
           not
           been
           so
           wise
           as
           their
           Successors
           ,
           which
           were
           absurd
           to
           hold
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           that
           reason
           of
           Ierom
           taketh
           away
           Deacons
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           because
           the
           murmurations
           of
           the
           Greekes
           against
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           moued
           that
           institution
           
           as
           wee
           know
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           answered
           ,
           this
           opinion
           of
           Ierom
           is
           singular
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           temerarious
           and
           discontented
           humour
           ,
           hee
           being
           but
           a
           Presbyter
           .
           For
           while
           he
           speaketh
           of
           a
           noueltie
           in
           the
           Church
           accepted
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           put
           downe
           the
           time
           by
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           otherwise
           hee
           leaueth
           his
           opinion
           weake
           and
           obnoxious
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           answer
           is
           ,
           The
           best
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           erred
           in
           their
           writts
           ,
           and
           haue
           set
           
           downe
           their
           Retractions
           ,
           as
           August●…
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           of
           veritie
           ,
           that
           Ierom
           hath
           mended
           himselfe
           〈◊〉
           this
           particular
           ,
           〈◊〉
           hath
           made
           an
           ample
           palinode
           and
           Recantation
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           argument
           it
           is
           ouer
           past
           and
           suppressed
           by
           the
           presbyterian
           Cleargie
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           but
           they
           could
           finde
           it
           out
           .
           In
           his
           epistle
           to
           Euagrius
           ,
           Alexandria
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             Marco
             Euangelista
             ●…sque
             ad
             Heracli●…
             &
             〈◊〉
             Episcopos
             ;
             Presbyteri
             vnum
             ex
             sese
             electum
             in
             excelsiori
             grad●…
             collocatu●…
             ad
             tollenda
             schismata
             Episcopum
             〈◊〉
             ,
             quomodo
             si
             exercitu●…
             Imperatorem
             faciat
             :
          
           At
           Alexandri●…
           from
           Saint
           Marke
           the
           Euangelist
           vntill
           Heracli●…
           and
           Dionisius
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Presbyters
           did
           ●…ill
           choose
           one
           of
           themselues
           to
           bee
           aboue
           them
           for
           auoyding
           of
           schismes
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Bishop
           ,
           euen
           a●…if
           an
           armie
           should
           create
           an
           Emperour
           .
           Againe
           in
           the
           preamble
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           vpon
           Matthe●…
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Mark●…
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           dy●…
           〈◊〉
           th●…
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           the
           seuenth
           yeare
           of
           Nero
           ,
           he
           doth
           testifie
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           ,
           
             Script
             :
             ecclesinst
          
           .
           that
           which
           is
           true
           tha●…
           Anani●…
           suereeded
           him
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           follow
           of
           his
           owne
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           〈◊〉
           by
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             exeroitu●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a●…
           an
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ate
           an
           Emperour
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           an
           otherplace
           most
           plain●…
           
             Totius
             Ecclesi●…
             salut●…m
             à
             Summ●…
             〈◊〉
             dign●…ate
             〈◊〉
             ,
             c●…
             si
             non
             exors
             ,
             &
             ab●…mnibus
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             potest●…
             t●…
             in
             Ecelesia
             efficerē●…r
             schis●…ta
             quot
             Sacerd●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           he
           The
           Churches
           prosperitio
           doth
           relie●…n
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           〈◊〉
           if
           hee
           haue
           not
           granted
           vnto
           him
           a
           free
           power
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           as
           many
           schismes
           as
           Priests
           with●…
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           that
           Ierom
           must
           confesse
           that
           ●…rke
           and
           Anian●…
           at
           Alex●…
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           and
           Igna●…
           〈◊〉
           Antioch
           were
           constitute
           by
           the
           ordi●…ce
           of
           ou●…
           S●…our
           ,
           or
           then
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           institute
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           abs●…d
           to
           hol●…
           〈◊〉
           lastl●…
           the
           conclusion
           of
           tha●…
           Epistle
           ,
           as
           I
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ●…lated
           ,
           doth
           referre
           the
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           speeches
           first
           and
           last
           of
           Ierom
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           obserue
           the
           great
           benefit
           redounding
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           why
           they
           were
           created
           ,
           for
           vnitie
           and
           auoyding
           of
           schismes
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           in
           like
           manner
           marke
           the
           antiquitie
           of
           that
           policie
           ,
           from
           S.
           Marke
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           and
           power
           thereof
           ,
           as
           if
           an
           Armie
           should
           choose
           an
           Emperour
           saith
           hee
           ,
           and
           the
           succession
           thereof
           to
           Dionisius
           ,
           and
           lastly
           the
           vniuersalitie
           thereof
           ,
           
             Decretum
             erat
             in
             toto
             orbe
             terrarum
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           It
           was
           decreed
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           wherevpon
           hee
           hath
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           weale
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           depend
           ,
           
             à
             Summi
             Sacerdotis
             dignitate
          
           ,
           from
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           some
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clerkes
           ,
           who
           did
           assist
           the
           informall
           election
           of
           Nouatian
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Cornelius
           ,
           were
           againe
           reduced
           vnto
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           their
           penitence
           was
           declared
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             one
             Bishop
             into
             one
             Church
             .
          
           whereby
           wee
           see
           that
           vnitie
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Episcopall
           institution
           .
           When
           Constantine
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           deuout
           Matrons
           of
           Rome
           ,
           licenced
           Liberius
           to
           returne
           ,
           but
           withall
           appointed
           that
           Church
           gouernment
           to
           bee
           common
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Felix
           .
           The
           faithfull
           people
           deriding
           that
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Arrian
           Emperour
           ,
           cryed
           aloud
           ,
           as
           Theodore
           writeth
           ,
           one
           God
           ,
           one
           Church
           ,
           one
           Bishop
           .
           So
           that
           antiquitie
           doth
           euer
           ascribe
           the
           benefit
           of
           vnitie
           in
           the
           Church
           vnto
           that
           apostolicall
           and
           ancient
           policie
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           testimonies
           for
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           hitherto
           there
           be
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           short
           rehearsall
           one
           knoweth
           not
           what
           to
           choose
           .
           Against
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           Titus
           and
           Timothie
           many
           things
           bee
           idly
           pretended
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           discussed
           by
           those
           Theologues
           ,
           who
           haue
           expresly
           handled
           this
           question
           ,
           but
           against
           those
           who
           doe
           alledge
           that
           they
           remained
           not
           at
           Ephesus
           and
           Creta
           numbers
           of
           Authors
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           
             Dorothaus
             in
             Synopsi
             
             Soph
             :
             in
             Catal
             :
             in
             tot
             ;
             Ifidorus
             de
             vita
             &
             morte
             Sanctorum
             vincent
             ,
             li.
             10.
             cap.
             38.
             
             Anthonius
             ex
             Policrate
             ,
             Part.
             titul
             .
             6.
             cap.
             28.
             
             Niceph.
             li.
             10.
             cap.
          
           11.
           who
           all
           report
           that
           they
           liued
           and
           died
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Creta
           .
           And
           as
           they
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           :
           so
           were
           diuerse
           others
           institute
           Bishops
           in
           diuerse
           places
           .
           Eusebius
           witnesseth
           that
           about
           the
           yeere
           ,
           45.
           
           Euodius
           was
           
           created
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Paul
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Ignatius
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           doth
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ordained
           L●…nus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           An.
           56.
           whom
           Anacletus
           succeeded
           ,
           &
           
           after
           him
           Clemens
           obserued
           by
           Ireneus
           and
           Eusebius
           ,
           By
           the
           appointment
           of
           Saint
           
             Peter
             ,
             Marke
          
           was
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           To
           whom
           
             Ani●…us
             ,
             Abilius
          
           ,
           &
           Cerdo
           ,
           all
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           witnesseth
           by
           
             Niceph.
             Gregory
             ,
             Ierome
          
           ,
           That
           Iames
           the
           iust
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           institute
           by
           the
           Apostles
           immediately
           after
           the
           passion
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           Ierome
           doth
           affirme
           it
           ,
           
             Catalog
             .
             scrip
             .
             Eccles.
             Eusebius
          
           bringeth
           the
           most
           ancient
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           same
           .
           That
           to
           Iames
           the
           brother
           of
           our
           Lord
           surnamed
           the
           iust
           ,
           the
           throne
           Episcopall
           of
           Ierusalem
           
           was
           committed
           .
           In
           particular
           hee
           bringeth
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Alexandrinus
          
           testifying
           ,
           that
           
             Iames
             ,
             Peter
          
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           did
           chuse
           
             Iames
             the
             iust
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Ierusalem
           after
           the
           Ascension
           :
           and
           Higesippus
           ,
           whom
           Ierome
           and
           Eusebius
           affirme
           to
           be
           of
           the
           first
           successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           doe
           
           hold
           the
           same
           of
           
             Iames.
             Eusebius
          
           in
           his
           History
           giueth
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           37.
           
           Bishops
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           betweene
           Iames
           and
           Macarius
           .
           The
           same
           is
           testified
           by
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           
           Augustine
           :
           yea
           and
           all
           the
           general
           Councel
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           whose
           records
           proue
           that
           Iames
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Chayre
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           trusted
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           any
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           Bishops
           but
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           but
           one
           in
           Crete
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Opidatim
             cōstitues
             sicut
             ego
             te
             :
             Irene●…
          
           counted
           among
           the
           first
           of
           the
           primitiue
           writers
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           saith
           that
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           the
           
           foundators
           thereof
           ,
           
             Tradiderunt
             Lino
             potestatem
             administrandi
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
          
           That
           as
           the
           numbers
           of
           Christians
           did
           increase
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           were
           diuided
           in
           seuerall
           paroches
           ,
           vnder
           seuerall
           Presbyters
           by
           Euaristus
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           againe
           were
           augmented
           ,
           the
           Churches
           I
           meane
           ,
           by
           Higinus
           in
           the
           yeere
           138
           as
           Platina
           and
           Onuphrius
           doe
           testifie
           ,
           
             de
             Episcopat
             .
             &
             titul
          
           .
           and
           Eusebius
           in
           his
           sixt
           Booke
           cap.
           3.
           doth
           affirme
           that
           vnder
           Cornelius
           Bishop
           and
           Martyr
           in
           the
           yeere
           250.
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           46.
           
           Presbyters
           ,
           7.
           
           Deacons
           ,
           100.
           other
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Bishop
           .
           But
           of
           this
           point
           there
           is
           a
           cleere
           and
           manifest
           example
           ,
           and
           most
           free
           from
           controuersie
           of
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           ouer
           which
           was
           appointed
           the
           seuen
           Angels
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           confessed
           by
           Doctour
           Beza
           himselfe
           ,
           one
           also
           of
           your
           pretended
           Patrons
           :
           calling
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           the
           Prelate
           or
           gouernour
           Antistitem
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             vt
             vocat
             Iustinus
          
           :
           Of
           these
           Churches
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           comprehended
           in
           circuite
           both
           City
           and
           Country
           Churches
           ,
           and
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           had
           but
           one
           Angell
           or
           Bishop
           :
           As
           Polycarp
           at
           Smyrna
           was
           Bishop
           13.
           yeeres
           before
           the
           Reuelation
           was
           deliuered
           ,
           as
           is
           obserued
           by
           Bullingerus
           in
           Apocal.
           and
           hee
           died
           a
           glorious
           Martyr
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           prooueth
           in
           his
           4.
           
           Booke
           ,
           cap.
           15.
           by
           an
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Smyrnenses
           and
           Onesimus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           testifieth
           by
           
             Ignatius
             ad
             Epiphanium
          
           and
           Ignatius
           himselfe
           was
           at
           Antioch
           .
           Epiphanius
           doth
           testifie
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           had
           besides
           the
           Church
           called
           Caesarea
           ,
           which
           was
           burned
           in
           Iulian
           his
           time
           and
           reedified
           by
           Athanasius
           ,
           it
           had
           also
           that
           Church
           of
           Dionisius
           ,
           that
           of
           Thomas
           ,
           that
           of
           Pierius
           ,
           that
           of
           Serapion
           ,
           of
           Mepdidius
           ,
           of
           Annianus
           ,
           of
           Baucalis
           and
           Abias
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           one
           of
           those
           Colluthus
           was
           a
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           Carpones
           ,
           in
           an
           other
           Sarmatas
           ,
           and
           Arrius
           a
           Presbyter
           in
           one
           .
           Aps
           large
           testimonies
           haue
           wee
           of
           those
           of
           Asia
           ,
           that
           Ephesus
           was
           a
           great
           Metropolis
           hauing
           a
           large
           Countrey
           subiect
           to
           it
           .
           That
           
           Pergamus
           was
           a
           famous
           City
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Asia
           ,
           that
           
             Smyrna
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Laodicia
             ,
             Philodelphia
             ,
          
           were
           great
           and
           mother
           Cities
           ,
           hauing
           within
           them
           many
           Churches
           .
           Ignatius
           to
           the
           
             Smyruenses
             ,
             Viueremini
             inquit
             Episcepum
          
           :
           Reuerence
           your
           Bishop
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           as
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           doe
           command
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Trallianos
          
           ,
           what
           is
           a
           Bishop
           saith
           he
           ,
           but
           one
           ,
           
             Qui
             principatum
             &
             potestatem
             super
             omnes
             obtinet
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           power
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           Presbyters
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Sed
             Collegium
             sacrum
             ,
             Conciliarij
             &
             Coassessores
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             ad
             Magnetianos
          
           :
           As
           Christ
           saith
           he
           ,
           doth
           nothing
           without
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           must
           not
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Deacons
           ,
           doe
           any
           thing
           without
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           
             Aliter
             iniquum
             est
             &
             Deo
             odiosum
             ,
          
           otherwise
           it
           is
           iniquity
           and
           odious
           to
           God.
           Cyprian
           who
           was
           the
           most
           indulgent
           Bishop
           we
           read
           of
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           modest
           Prelate
           :
           In
           the
           fift
           Epistle
           of
           his
           second
           Booke
           touching
           one
           Aurelius
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           ordinate
           ,
           but
           aduice
           of
           the
           Church
           Clergy
           .
           Wee
           vse
           deare
           brother
           ,
           to
           deliberate
           with
           you
           before
           ,
           and
           to
           weigh
           the
           manners
           and
           merits
           of
           men
           by
           your
           concurrence
           :
           but
           wee
           need
           not
           to
           looke
           for
           the
           testimonies
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Cumprecedant
             diuina
             suffragia
          
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           strengthened
           by
           diuine
           suffrages
           .
           Like
           to
           this
           againe
           we
           find
           of
           him
           in
           his
           ordination
           of
           one
           Numidicus
           ,
           in
           the
           tenth
           Epistle
           of
           his
           fourth
           Booke
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           aduertise
           you
           that
           Numidic●…
           by
           diuine
           inspiration
           is
           adioyned
           to
           the
           number
           of
           our
           Carthagine
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           doth
           sit
           with
           vs
           among
           the
           Clergy
           :
           and
           what
           hath
           beene
           done
           by
           Cyprian
           we
           read
           not
           where
           it
           was
           retracted
           by
           any
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           put
           downe
           heere
           :
           yet
           any
           Bishop
           should
           delight
           to
           imitate
           this
           kinde
           of
           rule
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           what
           doth
           in
           cure
           appertaine
           to
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Cyprian
           doth
           testifie
           in
           the
           27.
           
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Indeper
             temporum
             &
             suecessionum
             vices
             Episcoporum
             ordinatio
             ,
             &
             Ecclesia
             Ratio
             decurrit
             ,
             vt
             super
             Episcopes
             Ecclesiam
             constituatur
             .
             Et
             omnis
             
             actus
             Ecclesia
             peripsos
             gubernetur
             .
          
           So
           hath
           it
           fallen
           out
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           by
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           rule
           is
           such
           that
           it
           doth
           altogether
           rest
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           euery
           act
           thereof
           appertaine
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           bee
           tedious
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           therefore
           you
           are
           to
           marke
           how
           of
           all
           these
           ancients
           ,
           I
           haue
           chosen
           out
           three
           ,
           whose
           testimonies
           and
           opinions
           in
           the
           question
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           most
           sincere
           for
           the
           reason
           following
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           Cyprian
           was
           the
           most
           fauourable
           ,
           and
           most
           affected
           to
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           carriage
           more
           like
           to
           a
           Compresbyter
           then
           a
           Prelate
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Bishoppes
           of
           Antiquity
           whose
           writings
           are
           extant
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ignatius
           is
           most
           ancient
           ,
           and
           hath
           drawne
           his
           knowledge
           out
           of
           the
           pure
           fountaines
           of
           Apostolicall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           riuers
           as
           his
           fellowes
           haue
           done
           :
           Of
           all
           the
           Doctours
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           Ierome
           is
           most
           sought
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           The
           Councell
           of
           
             Sardica
             ,
             cap.
          
           10.
           13.
           hath
           decreed
           that
           if
           a
           rich
           man
           by
           meanes
           of
           Court
           come
           to
           bee
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           hee
           shall
           first
           performe
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Reader
           ,
           Deacon
           and
           Presbyter
           ,
           that
           by
           degrees
           hee
           may
           ascend
           to
           the
           height
           of
           a
           Bishopricke
           .
           Nazianzene
           giueth
           testimony
           of
           Athanasius
           and
           Basil
           ,
           that
           they
           ascended
           into
           Episcopall
           dignity
           by
           the
           spiritual
           Law
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           offices
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           things
           appertaine
           vnto
           the
           Church
           are
           to
           bee
           gouerned
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           by
           whom
           say
           they
           people
           are
           instructed
           .
           The
           Councell
           of
           Calcedon
           decreed
           that
           none
           should
           build
           a
           Cloyster
           ,
           or
           Monastery
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Monasticall
           persons
           should
           bee
           subiect
           to
           the
           Bishop
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           search
           all
           the
           Doctours
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Councells
           ,
           wee
           should
           finde
           that
           Episcopall
           policy
           accompanied
           with
           a
           cleere
           consent
           of
           all
           Catholike
           antiquitie
           to
           applaud
           it
           .
           So
           farre
           that
           for
           the
           first
           thousand
           
           yeeres
           of
           the
           Church
           no
           man
           hath
           beene
           knowen
           to
           denie
           or
           decline
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           Aereus
           who
           was
           therefore
           compted
           an
           Heretike
           by
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           heresies
           ,
           and
           by
           Epiphanius
           also
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           beene
           rashly
           ,
           nor
           with
           repentance
           affirmed
           by
           Augustine
           ,
           as
           some
           hold
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           written
           after
           his
           retractation
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           writing
           of
           230
           Bookes
           besides
           his
           Epistles
           and
           Homilies
           ,
           He
           saith
           in
           his
           preface
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           giue
           an
           accurate
           definition
           of
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           he
           reckoneth
           vp
           53.
           heresies
           which
           after
           Christs
           ascenscion
           were
           contrary
           to
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           giuing
           the
           last
           place
           to
           that
           of
           Aereus
           :
           And
           concluding
           in
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Omnis
             it
             aque
             Christianus
             Catholicus
             ista
             non
             debet
             credere
             .
          
           Euery
           Christian
           Catholike
           
           ought
           not
           therfore
           to
           beleeue
           them
           .
           The
           Coūcell
           of
           Nice
           hauing
           decreed
           that
           the
           Catharists
           or
           Nauatians
           or
           a
           sort
           of
           sublimitated
           Puritans
           of
           these
           daies
           returned
           to
           penitence
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           who
           had
           brooked
           any
           dignity
           of
           before
           ,
           should
           be
           repossessed
           of
           any
           office
           whatsoeuer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           to
           displace
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           should
           not
           bee
           lawfull
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           beene
           a
           Nouatian
           Bishop
           .
           But
           hee
           should
           content
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Bishop
           would
           receiue
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Coadiutor
           ,
           or
           communicate
           to
           him
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           if
           hee
           like
           him
           not
           to
           finde
           him
           a
           Choro-Episcopat
           or
           Presbyterat
           ,
           To
           the
           end
           as
           Ruffinus
           sayes
           ,
           
             Ne
             in
             ●…na
             Ciuitate
             duo
             sint
             Episcopi
             ,
          
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           two
           Bishops
           in
           one
           City
           :
           Augustine
           being
           ignorant
           of
           this
           when
           he
           was
           drawen
           from
           Nauationisme
           to
           bee
           Bishop
           of
           Hippona
           ,
           while
           yet
           Ualerius
           liued
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           great
           woorth
           ,
           when
           Augustine
           himselfe
           became
           old
           ,
           and
           nominated
           Euodius
           to
           be
           his
           Successour
           ,
           and
           had
           chosen
           him
           himselfe
           to
           be
           his
           Coadiutor
           ,
           yet
           hee
           held
           it
           vnlawfull
           during
           his
           owne
           life
           to
           ordinate
           him
           Bishop
           ,
           when
           Ualerius
           ordained
           me
           Bishop
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           we
           were
           both
           ignorant
           of
           the
           decree
           of
           the
           Connsell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           reprehended
           in
           me
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           blamed
           in
           my
           Successour
           ,
           as
           Possidon
           :
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             Quod
             sibi
             factum
             esse
             doluit
             alijs
             
             fieri
             noluit
             .
          
           So
           did
           this
           holy
           man
           reuerence
           that
           ordinance
           of
           Nice
           in
           fauours
           of
           orthodoxall
           Bishops
           ,
           neither
           shall
           we
           find
           through
           all
           ancient
           Counsels
           or
           Fathers
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           reposing
           still
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           vpon
           the
           authority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           Dauid
           did
           foresee
           in
           his
           Propheticall
           spirit
           ,
           saying
           in
           his
           45.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           Insteed
           of
           Fathers
           children
           shall
           be
           borne
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           whom
           thou
           shalt
           make
           Princes
           in
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           word
           Augustine
           doth
           interprete
           insteed
           of
           Apostolos
           ,
           who
           were
           thy
           fathers
           .
           O
           Catholike
           Church
           sonnes
           who
           are
           Bishops
           are
           created
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           therefore
           thinke
           not
           thy selfe
           forsaken
           because
           thou
           seest
           not
           Peter
           nor
           Paul
           who
           begat
           thee
           :
           
             Agnoscant
             quiprecisi
             sunt
             ,
             veniant
             ad
             vnitatem
             ,
          
           Let
           them
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           who
           are
           Opiniators
           and
           Schismatiks
           acknowledge
           those
           sonnes
           who
           be
           borne
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           her
           Princes
           ouer
           all
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           exposition
           Ierom
           the
           pretended
           Patron
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           maketh
           vpon
           the
           words
           of
           Esay
           in
           the
           17.
           verse
           of
           the
           60.
           chapter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           future
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           a
           Reuelation
           .
           I
           will
           giue
           thy
           Princes
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           thy
           Bishops
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           whereon
           Ierome
           ;
           Heerein
           saith
           hee
           )
           the
           Maiesty
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           who
           calleth
           
             futuros
             Ecclesia
             Episcopos
          
           ,
           The
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           that
           were
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Bishops
           whose
           visitation
           is
           all
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           their
           dignity
           all
           in
           righteousnesse
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           So
           that
           we
           finde
           an
           excesse
           of
           honor
           and
           dignity
           ,
           which
           from
           Primitiue
           and
           ancient
           times
           hath
           beene
           yeelded
           to
           this
           vertuous
           Prelacie
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Doth
           not
           Tertullian
           who
           liued
           in
           the
           first
           200
           yeeres
           write
           this
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           not
           onely
           yeelding
           vnto
           them
           poynts
           of
           preeminence
           and
           iurisdiction
           :
           but
           speaking
           of
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           The
           Bishop
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           hath
           the
           right
           to
           minister
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           the
           authoritie
           
           of
           the
           Bishop
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           safe
           ,
           peace
           is
           safe
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           which
           Catholike
           and
           constant
           testimonies
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           what
           shall
           wee
           say
           ?
           shall
           we
           not
           for
           once
           thinke
           it
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           all
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           many
           Martyrs
           and
           Saints
           would
           haue
           abolished
           that
           gouernment
           whatsoeuer
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           left
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           shall
           we
           not
           hold
           it
           impossible
           to
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           any
           policie
           which
           was
           not
           receiued
           from
           the
           Apostles
           could
           be
           at
           one
           time
           embraced
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           approoued
           of
           all
           generall
           counsels
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           last
           shall
           we
           not
           thinke
           it
           a
           scorne
           beyond
           all
           scornes
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           antiquities
           and
           Apostolicall
           traditions
           witnessed
           by
           Apostolicall
           men
           ,
           generall
           counsels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Doctours
           ,
           Catholike
           consent
           without
           interruption
           ,
           must
           bee
           condemned
           for
           follies
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           by
           some
           pure
           and
           Heteroclite
           braines
           ,
           who
           haue
           start
           vp
           more
           then
           1500.
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           to
           impugne
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Church
           Gouernment
           ,
           qualified
           by
           so
           many
           diuine
           men
           whose
           faith
           was
           tried
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           who
           sealed
           their
           profession
           with
           glorious
           Martyrdome
           .
           Certainely
           if
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           that
           the
           true
           light
           hath
           endured
           a
           miraculous
           ecclipse
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           knowledge
           hath
           beene
           long
           reserued
           to
           bee
           at
           length
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           Allobrogicall
           Doctours
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Archi-Reformatours
             concerning
             Church-Policie
             .
          
        
         
           FInally
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           of
           the
           Church-Policy
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           shew
           what
           haue
           beene
           the
           opinions
           of
           Protoreformatours
           concerning
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           Augustine
           confession
           which
           is
           the
           first
           publike
           Protestant
           act
           wherin
           
           wee
           can
           obserue
           it
           ,
           this
           Article
           is
           contained
           ,
           wee
           haue
           oft
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           great
           desires
           protested
           to
           
           obserue
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           in
           all
           degrees
           as
           it
           is
           canonicall
           in
           the
           Chruch
           ,
           and
           to
           reuerence
           the
           authority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           prouiding
           they
           doe
           not
           force
           vs
           to
           anything
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           protestation
           shall
           excuse
           vs
           to
           all
           posterity
           ,
           that
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           ancient
           policie
           be
           not
           imputed
           to
           vs
           ,
           say
           they
           :
           which
           confession
           Caluine
           among
           others
           did
           soone
           thereafter
           subscribe
           Melancthon
           to
           
             Martin
             Luther
             .
             Non
             credis
             quanto
             sum
             in
             odio
             Noricis
             &
             alijs
             .
          
           You
           will
           not
           beleeue
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           how
           I
           am
           hated
           of
           the
           Norricians
           and
           others
           ;
           Alwayes
           it
           is
           not
           well
           that
           men
           should
           so
           abhorre
           the
           restauration
           of
           Bishops
           :
           for
           I
           know
           not
           with
           what
           a
           face
           wee
           can
           refuse
           them
           :
           If
           they
           will
           permit
           vs
           to
           haue
           purity
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           And
           I
           doe
           feare
           that
           Episcopall
           authority
           being
           dissolued
           ,
           wee
           shall
           haue
           more
           intollerable
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           saith
           he
           ;
           And
           in
           another
           place
           which
           was
           not
           written
           to
           
             Luther
             ,
             Et
             mecum
             semper
             sensit
             Lutherus
             ,
          
           And
           Luther
           did
           euer
           iudge
           with
           me
           ,
           who
           saith
           he
           ,
           knew
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           the
           more
           loued
           of
           mer
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           meanes
           Bishops
           had
           beene
           cast
           out
           and
           themselues
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           dangerous
           for
           the
           posterity
           ;
           for
           what
           state
           of
           Church
           shall
           we
           haue
           when
           the
           ancient
           policie
           shaken
           off
           ,
           there
           shall
           bee
           no
           certaine
           Rulers
           ,
           saith
           Melancthon
           ,
           which
           solid
           iudgement
           Camerarius
           doth
           praise
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Quod
             reclamantibus
             multis
             ille
             hoc
             suadebat
             non
             modo
             ad
             stipulatore
             sed
             auctore
          
           Luthero
           ,
           
             vt
             restituerentur
             Episcopi
             si
             vsum
             purae
             doctrina
             permitterent
             ,
          
           that
           against
           many
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           by
           Luthers
           consent
           ,
           but
           
           by
           his
           direction
           perswade
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Bishops
           if
           they
           will
           grant
           the
           purity
           of
           doctrine
           .
           In
           another
           little
           treatise
           of
           these
           times
           entituled
           
             Articuls
             Protestantium
             de
             vnitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Gradus
             illos
             plures
             Episcoporum
             ,
             Archiepiscoporum
             ,
             Patriarcharum
             ,
             vtiles
             esse
             existimamus
             ad
             Ecclesiae
             salutem
             si
             ij
             qui
             presunt
             faciunt
             officium
             ,
          
           all
           these
           degrees
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           are
           profitable
           for
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           prouiding
           Prelates
           discharge
           their
           dutie
           .
           
             Bucer
             de
             vi
             &
             vs●…
             ministerij
          
           saith
           thus
           .
           Therefore
           these
           orders
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           established
           in
           the
           beginning
           by
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           when
           Churches
           begun
           to
           be
           multiplyed
           they
           did
           ordaine
           to
           euery
           Prouince
           their
           owne
           Metropolitan
           .
           And
           againe
           thereafter
           to
           shew
           how
           he
           thought
           it
           a
           diuine
           ordinance
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           were
           more
           and
           more
           frequent
           in
           Metropolitan
           Citties
           ,
           
             It
             a
             dabat
             Dominus
             vt
             haberent
             ampliores
             Episcopos
             illae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
          
           so
           did
           God
           ordaine
           greater
           Bishops
           to
           those
           Churches
           .
           Hemingi●…s
           is
           of
           that
           same
           opinion
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           doe
           blame
           that
           wrested
           sense
           of
           Ierom
           ,
           aforesaid
           ,
           saying
           that
           howsoeuer
           it
           might
           bee
           so
           while
           Churches
           were
           not
           perfectly
           constituted
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           other
           Fathers
           were
           against
           him
           frō
           thence
           forth
           ,
           &
           he
           contented
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           error
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           .
           
             Philip
             Hebr●…nerus
          
           a
           great
           Protestant
           Theologue
           ,
           hauing
           mooued
           the
           
           question
           touching
           these
           degrees
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           hee
           answereth
           in
           fauour
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           doe
           mention
           them
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           Presbyter
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           the
           Deacon
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           more
           famous
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           then
           the
           venerable
           and
           learned
           Zanchius
           ,
           who
           hath
           left
           vs
           a
           long
           discourse
           of
           Episcopall
           gouernment
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           long
           to
           relate
           heere
           ;
           and
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           obseruations
           25.
           
             in
             titulo
             38.
             de
             Disciplina
             clericali
          
           ;
           beginning
           thus
           :
           
             Tertia
             pars
             disciplina
             clericalis
             est
             ea
             quae
             gradus
             infimi
             subijciuntur
             superioribus
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           most
           plaine
           of
           any
           for
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           perceiued
           also
           by
           those
           his
           following
           speeches
           in
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Augustine
           confession
           .
           
             My
             faith
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             doth
             absolutely
             rest
             vpon
             the
             simple
             word
             of
             God
             :
             next
             vpon
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             whatsoeuer
             hath
             been
             decreed
             by
             those
             holy
             Fathers
             assembled
             in
             generall
             Cou●…cells
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             doe
             not
             contradict
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             albeit
             I
             doe
             not
             account
             it
             in
             the
             same
             
             degree
             with
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             euident
             by
             all
             the
             writts
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             these
             other
             orders
             haue
             been
             allowed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           Quis
           ego
           sum
           :
           
             who
             am
             I
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             who
             should
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             impugne
             that
             which
             the
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             hath
             approued
             .
             Neither
             durst
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             our
             time
             disprooue
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             instituted
             for
             good
             ends
             ,
             and
             for
             edification
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             Besides
             I
             haue
             respect
             to
             these
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             who
             hauing
             embraced
             the
             Euangell
             ,
             doe
             yet
             retaine
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             in
             name
             &
             authoritie
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Lutherians
           )
           
             And
             looking
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             I
             finde
             they
             haue
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             vnder
             changed
             names
             of
             Superintendants
             ,
             and
             generall
             Superintendants
             ,
             and
             where
             neither
             the
             old
             good
             Greeke
             names
             ,
             of
             Episcopus
             and
             Archiepiscopus
             ,
             nor
             these
             new
             ill
             Latine
             names
             of
             Superintendant
             ,
             and
             generall
             Superintendent
             be
             acknowledged
             .
             Notwithstanding
             I
             see
             their
          
           (
           meaning
           of
           Presbyterians
           )
           
             chiefe
             men
             who
             take
             vpon
             them
             all
             the
             authoritie
             ,
             where
             therefore
             these
             be
             maintayned
             and
             Bishops
             refused
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             controuersie
             for
             names
             ,
             so
             when
             wee
             agree
             as
             wee
             doe
             vpon
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             striue
             about
             the
             name
             ?
          
           Thus
           farre
           Zanchius
           .
           Wherein
           wee
           see
           that
           he
           doth
           acknowledge
           that
           distinction
           mentioned
           by
           me
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           is
           directly
           diuine
           as
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           
             diuini
             Iuris
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Policie
           both
           being
           of
           like
           veritie
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           like
           authoritie
           ,
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           perpetuitie
           .
        
         
           This
           sound
           iudgement
           of
           Zanchius
           is
           so
           truly
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           and
           holily
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           latest
           and
           most
           peremptorie
           Reformators
           since
           ,
           be
           forced
           to
           haue
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           practise
           .
           Caluin
           speaking
           of
           the
           primitiue
           church
           before
           the
           intrusion
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           during
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           hath
           nothing
           almost
           dissonant
           from
           Gods
           worde
           .
           For
           the
           Presbyters
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           did
           chuse
           one
           among
           them selues
           vnder
           the
           stile
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           
             ne
             v●…
             fieri
             solet
             ,
             dissidia
             nascerentur
             ex
             equalitate
             ,
          
           
           that
           dissension
           should
           not
           arise
           of
           aequalitie
           ,
           as
           commonly
           it
           doth
           ,
           saith
           he
           .
           And
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Cardinall
           Sadolett
           he
           is
           contented
           to
           obey
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           prouiding
           he
           be
           reformed
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           
             Talem
             nobis
             Hierarchiam
             si
             dederint
             quae
             à
             Christo
             tanquam
             vnico
             capite
             pendeat
             .
          
           The
           opinion
           of
           Beza
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           I
           haue
           told
           already
           ,
           then
           for
           their
           practise
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           all
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneua
           since
           the
           Bishop
           was
           eiected
           ,
           haue
           wished
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           replant
           that
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           State
           being
           altogether
           changed
           in
           a
           popular
           gouernment
           ,
           by
           repining
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           their
           ciuill
           head
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           receiuing
           any
           image
           of
           Soueraigntie
           either
           spirituall
           or
           temporall
           :
           that
           Caluin
           being
           altogether
           out
           of
           hope
           to
           get
           a
           Presbyterie
           established
           of
           Ministers
           alone
           ,
           was
           contented
           to
           comport
           a
           mixed
           Presbyterie
           ,
           of
           six
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           twelue
           Citizens
           ,
           alwayes
           while
           he
           liued
           he
           was
           perpetuall
           President
           in
           effect
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Senate
           ,
           differing
           onely
           in
           name
           from
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           name
           and
           authoritie
           both
           hee
           could
           haue
           susteyned
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           if
           the
           State
           had
           vrged
           him
           ,
           seing
           hee
           was
           contented
           himselfe
           to
           obey
           a
           reformed
           Bishop
           .
           Beza
           likewise
           during
           ten
           or
           twelue
           yeares
           ,
           carried
           the
           same
           authoritie
           ,
           they
           did
           both
           ,
           rule
           ouer
           their
           brethren
           as
           a
           Primate
           ouer
           his
           Coepiscopi
           ,
           or
           a
           Bishop
           ouer
           his
           Compresbyte●…
           ,
           euen
           as
           Zanchius
           hath
           said
           .
           And
           how
           many
           Christian
           Pastors
           of
           remote
           Nations
           did
           in
           all
           those
           times
           depend
           from
           their
           Oracles
           ,
           as
           Presbyters
           vnder
           Bishops
           ?
           If
           any
           man
           will
           say
           it
           was
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           &
           no
           ordination
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           answer
           if
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           beare
           authoritie
           ,
           whether
           colourably
           or
           openly
           ,
           onely
           heere
           is
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           lawfull
           authoritie
           is
           better
           then
           that
           which
           men
           doe
           arrogate
           without
           warrant
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           better
           to
           endure
           a
           lawfull
           Bishop
           then
           an
           vsurping
           Brother
           ;
           but
           to
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           doe
           I
           ascribe
           any
           disorder
           ,
           they
           were
           wise
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           diuine
           men
           ,
           who
           did
           comport
           with
           the
           policie
           of
           the
           
           time
           
             Inuita
             Minerua
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           say
           ,
           of
           necessitie
           .
           For
           euen
           Beza
           finding
           things
           yet
           to
           goe
           farder
           from
           the
           Episcopall
           rule
           ,
           by
           the
           comming
           thither
           of
           Da●…aeus
           ,
           he
           did
           vehemently
           regrate
           it
           to
           his
           familiars
           .
           And
           I
           say
           that
           
             Anthon
             :
             Fa●…us
          
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           Arch-Presbyter
           there
           ,
           is
           as
           wise
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           it
           by
           experience
           to
           be
           so
           .
           It
           may
           be
           indeed
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneua
           is
           yet
           in
           puritie
           without
           faction
           ,
           but
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             parua
             Respublica
          
           ,
           a
           small
           Common-wealth
           ,
           easily
           ruled
           ,
           where
           the
           Presbyteriall
           Clergie
           is
           not
           aboue
           the
           number
           of
           eighteen
           ,
           counting
           both
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           were
           populous
           and
           grosse
           ,
           or
           if
           diuision
           should
           fall
           in
           that
           which
           is
           ,
           might
           it
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           to
           others
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           for
           want
           of
           a
           spirituall
           head
           ,
           the
           Ciuill
           Magistrate
           behooued
           to
           interpose
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           ioyne
           him selfe
           to
           the
           wrong
           side
           ,
           as
           sundry
           Romane
           Emperours
           haue
           done
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           according
           as
           Ecclesiasticall
           Stories
           doe
           record
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           was
           the
           doing
           of
           our
           owne
           Reformator
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           wise
           Reformators
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           like
           vnto
           the
           Romanes
           wisdome
           ,
           who
           hauing
           cast
           out
           their
           Kings
           ,
           did
           in
           euery
           case
           of
           danger
           clothe
           themselues
           with
           the
           absolute
           authoritie
           of
           Dictators
           :
           Euen
           so
           did
           they
           after
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Bishops
           exercise
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           as
           Zanchius
           hath
           said
           ,
           vnderchanged
           names
           ,
           and
           euill
           Latine
           names
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           of
           Superintendents
           ,
           and
           generall
           Superintendents
           ,
           vntill
           by
           length
           of
           time
           as
           the
           state
           of
           Rome
           was
           neuer
           stayed
           before
           it
           fell
           againe
           into
           the
           owne
           naturall
           center
           of
           Monarchie
           ,
           
             Naturam
             furca
             expellas
             licet
             ,
             vsque
             recurret
             ,
          
           Euen
           so
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           policie
           ,
           hath
           returned
           againe
           to
           the
           owne
           fountaine
           from
           whence
           it
           did
           flow
           .
           All
           which
           considered
           ,
           I
           giue
           you
           my
           counsell
           who
           are
           Puritans
           ,
           that
           you
           be
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           with
           Zanchius
           ,
           
             Quis
             ego
             sum
             &c.
          
           who
           are
           you
           to
           oppose
           your selues
           against
           the
           rule
           
           of
           God
           in
           nature
           ,
           &
           in
           all
           her
           members
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           wisedome
           in
           the
           Ciuill
           state
           ,
           of
           Oeconomie
           in
           families
           ,
           of
           moralitie
           in
           one
           mans
           person
           ,
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Architype
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           :
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           and
           all
           antiquitie
           following
           thereupon
           ,
           I
           giue
           you
           my
           Counsell
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           mysterie
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           reformation
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           compassed
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           but
           with
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           euen
           as
           corruption
           growes
           with
           time
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           the
           Priesthood
           was
           one
           thing
           .
           and
           the
           Priestly
           transgressions
           an
           other
           :
           what
           did
           Man●…sses
           ,
           what
           did
           Ahas
           ?
           and
           other
           kings
           of
           Iudah
           ?
           How
           did
           Uziah
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           concurre
           with
           the
           impiety
           of
           their
           kings
           to
           defile
           the
           house
           of
           God
           with
           Idolatrie
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           it
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Paralyp
           :
           did
           God
           therefore
           take
           away
           from
           the
           people
           the
           Priesthood
           ?
           no
           ,
           it
           was
           oft
           times
           prophaned
           ,
           but
           neuer
           abolished
           ,
           yea
           before
           the
           Lord
           should
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           hee
           did
           rather
           suffer
           both
           Priesthood
           and
           Principautie
           to
           be
           confounded
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           before
           :
           why
           should
           you
           then
           malitiously
           transgresse
           against
           so
           many
           examples
           ,
           to
           contemne
           Episcopall
           regiment
           ,
           because
           the
           Papall
           tyrannie
           hath
           prophaned
           it
           ?
           why
           doe
           you
           search
           argumens
           for
           diuision
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           vnity
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           Christian
           part
           out
           of
           the
           sixteene
           Archbishops
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           to
           obiect
           alone
           ,
           
             Paulus
             Samositanus
          
           ,
           who
           abused
           his
           authority
           to
           pride
           &
           heresie
           :
           would
           you
           thinke
           the
           like
           aduantage
           good
           against
           the
           Apostles
           to
           speake
           of
           Iudas
           ?
           out
           of
           multitudes
           of
           Bishops
           you
           haue
           chosen
           a
           few
           of
           the
           most
           insolent
           and
           wicked
           to
           be
           of
           your
           side
           ,
           marking
           the
           disorders
           of
           
             Theoph.
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Valens
             ,
             Vrsatius
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             Macedon
             .
             Phoc.
          
           What
           would
           you
           answere
           to
           these
           ,
           who
           would
           deale
           so
           with
           yourselues
           ,
           among
           hundreths
           of
           the
           like
           entercourses
           of
           your
           policie
           ,
           to
           obiect
           but
           two
           ,
           your
           great
           feast
           day
           holden
           at
           Edenburgh
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           seuenteenth
           of
           December
           so
           famous
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           your
           caryage
           after
           the
           treason
           of
           Gowrie
           at
           Perth
           ,
           where
           the
           
           Lord
           God
           stood
           miraculously
           for
           the
           life
           of
           your
           most
           Gratious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           greater
           causes
           (
           as
           you
           haue
           seene
           )
           then
           were
           reuealed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           for
           greater
           ends
           then
           you
           doe
           yet
           see
           :
           what
           can
           you
           answere
           to
           the
           bad
           behauiour
           of
           some
           brethren
           ,
           who
           durst
           challenge
           such
           a
           king
           ,
           his
           Maiesties
           reputation
           and
           fame
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           in
           question
           before
           his
           people
           ,
           which
           things
           I
           mentioned
           heere
           out
           of
           my
           true
           affection
           to
           your
           reformation
           :
           because
           the
           Physicians
           say
           ,
           
             Nulla
             medicamenta
             magis
             sunt
             salutifera
             quam
             ea
             qua
             dolorem
             pariunt
             ,
          
           There
           is
           no
           medicine
           more
           powerfull
           then
           that
           which
           breedeth
           dolor
           to
           the
           patient
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           therefore
           ouerpasse
           your
           malitious
           caption
           of
           mens
           faults
           ,
           to
           lookevpon
           the
           benefite
           which
           doth
           depend
           from
           lawfull
           policie
           :
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           remember
           that
           the
           Archiepiscopall
           authority
           hath
           serued
           to
           represse
           the
           Arrian
           heresie
           ,
           the
           most
           mighty
           opposition
           that
           euer
           hath
           beene
           in
           Gods
           Church
           :
           why
           do
           you
           not
           remember
           that
           Samositanus
           was
           more
           times
           in
           parting
           from
           the
           troth
           ,
           and
           more
           corrigiable
           thereafter
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           then
           
             Manicheus
             ,
             Marcion
             ,
             Arrius
             ,
             Pelagius
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Heresiarches
           who
           were
           but
           Presbyters
           :
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           call
           to
           memorie
           the
           holy
           and
           reuerend
           names
           of
           
             Gregor
             .
             Nazianz.
             Basil.
             Nicen.
             Athanas.
             Chrysost.
             Cyprian
             .
             Ignat.
             Polycarp
             .
             Iren.
             Ambros.
             August
             .
          
           Whose
           persons
           were
           not
           so
           remote
           from
           this
           age
           of
           ours
           as
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Christian
           and
           Catholike
           gouernement
           in
           the
           Church
           was
           different
           for
           the
           present
           rule
           of
           the
           Romane
           Bishops
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           corruption
           which
           is
           this
           day
           pregnant
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           which
           you
           doe
           so
           much
           perill
           to
           fall
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           diuoluing
           of
           that
           charge
           in
           great
           &
           noble
           personages
           ,
           more
           through
           the
           fauour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           then
           for
           their
           Merit
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           yet
           doe
           but
           looke
           a
           litle
           vpon
           the
           worthy
           Prelates
           which
           haue
           bin
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           stil
           since
           the
           reformation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           who
           be
           presently
           ,
           whom
           you
           shall
           see
           all
           to
           be
           ordinarily
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           prime
           men
           of
           the
           Vniuersities
           ,
           
           and
           neuer
           brought
           from
           the
           Court
           to
           that
           dignity
           ,
           doe
           witnesse
           in
           speciall
           those
           graue
           and
           most
           Reuerend
           diuines
           ,
           the
           Archb
           :
           now
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           London
           ,
           Elie
           and
           Bathe
           ,
           more
           shining
           lights
           then
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           within
           nor
           without
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           which
           I
           in
           special
           may
           affirme
           ,
           who
           haue
           heard
           some
           of
           their
           vertuous
           names
           remembred
           with
           honor
           by
           their
           chiefest
           enemies
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           a
           cleerer
           marke
           then
           which
           cannot
           be
           of
           mens
           worth
           .
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           grant
           that
           ourmost
           vpright
           Christian
           Ministers
           ,
           may
           follow
           their
           example
           ,
           in
           true
           pastorall
           vigilance
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           mirrours
           ,
           let
           vs
           reuerence
           this
           beginnings
           which
           we
           see
           of
           our
           reformation
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           zeale
           and
           loue
           ,
           to
           peace
           and
           vnitie
           ,
           God
           may
           be
           moued
           to
           ouerthrow
           that
           beast
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           plant
           againe
           his
           holy
           spirit
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           dissolue
           the
           Papall
           tyranny
           ,
           &
           to
           reduce
           it
           to
           the
           ancient
           &
           regular
           limits
           of
           Patriarchall
           degree
           ;
           If
           this
           Counsell
           be
           contrary
           to
           your
           Theologie
           ,
           then
           learne
           it
           from
           nature
           ,
           That
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           are
           the
           Superiour
           Orbes
           that
           moue
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           no
           motion
           must
           be
           within
           the
           peculiar
           Spheare
           of
           your
           Pastorall
           discharge
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           disobey
           their
           motions
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           neither
           doe
           this
           out
           of
           a
           good
           instinct
           of
           nature
           ,
           like
           the
           celestiall
           Planets
           ,
           whose
           proper
           mouements
           doe
           neuer
           hinder
           them
           to
           obey
           and
           follow
           their
           
             Primum
             Mobile
          
           ,
           Then
           for
           the
           last
           ,
           make
           it
           a
           good
           and
           necessarie
           policie
           to
           imitate
           that
           Goose
           ,
           who
           knowing
           her
           owne
           imperfection
           ,
           prouides
           for
           those
           euils
           which
           might
           fall
           vpon
           her
           in
           perilous
           places
           ,
           through
           too
           much
           noise
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           saue
           her selfe
           from
           the
           Eagles
           which
           frequent
           the
           top
           of
           mount
           Taurus
           ,
           as
           she
           flieth
           along
           it
           ,
           she
           keepeth
           a
           lowe
           course
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           a
           stone
           in
           her
           beake
           to
           restraine
           her
           ordinarie
           cry
           :
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           
             tanquam
             aues
             solares
          
           are
           like
           the
           celestiall
           Eagles
           which
           goe
           neerest
           to
           the
           sunne
           ,
           they
           receiue
           the
           immediate
           inspiration
           and
           deputation
           of
           God
           to
           rule
           the
           inferiour
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           
           mountaine
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           must
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           concitate
           them
           by
           your
           disordered
           clamours
           .
        
         
           Now
           hauing
           said
           thus
           farre
           in
           fauours
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           you
           may
           see
           how
           I
           intend
           heere
           to
           serue
           God
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           I
           will
           also
           lawfully
           speake
           of
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           vpright
           and
           Christian
           duety
           of
           Bishops
           :
           They
           are
           to
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           rulers
           which
           often
           times
           giueth
           distaste
           to
           people
           of
           lawfull
           authorities
           ,
           as
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Rome
           hath
           made
           the
           Primatiue
           and
           Orthodoxall
           gouernment
           of
           Christes
           Church
           to
           be
           abhorred
           :
           it
           is
           the
           wisedome
           and
           modestie
           of
           their
           carriage
           which
           must
           cast
           a
           good
           smell
           in
           the
           nose
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           the
           Popular
           is
           like
           to
           a
           dead
           Ocean
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           motion
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           aboue
           ,
           from
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           agitation
           of
           the
           aire
           :
           Bishops
           are
           the
           Spheares
           placed
           aboue
           them
           to
           giue
           them
           influence
           ,
           and
           the
           Planets
           which
           should
           minister
           light
           vnto
           them
           .
           So
           that
           they
           are
           to
           learne
           the
           temperament
           of
           their
           gouernment
           from
           the
           sunne
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Plannets
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           should
           still
           keep
           the
           altitude
           or
           summer
           solstice
           :
           howsoeuer
           the
           glory
           and
           force
           thereof
           should
           be
           that
           way
           more
           perceiued
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           beast
           could
           endure
           the
           vehemence
           of
           that
           heate
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           inferiour
           Creatures
           which
           be
           nourished
           by
           it
           ,
           it
           followes
           as
           we
           see
           an
           oblique
           &
           temperate
           course
           betwixt
           the
           Tropicks
           of
           Cancer
           and
           Capricorne
           .
           They
           are
           to
           learne
           the
           artes
           of
           their
           gouernment
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           albeit
           hee
           haue
           both
           absolute
           and
           infinite
           power
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           of
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           earth
           raise
           vp
           seede
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           bring
           any
           thing
           to
           passe
           suddainely
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           moment
           in
           the
           generation
           of
           whatsoeuer
           his
           creatures
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           order
           and
           policie
           ,
           he
           doth
           adioyne
           vnto
           his
           working
           the
           ordinarie
           concurrence
           of
           second
           and
           inferiour
           causes
           ,
           making
           things
           to
           goe
           on
           by
           naturall
           and
           mutuall
           meanes
           :
           they
           are
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           
           Moses
           in
           the
           Iewish
           rule
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           doe
           ,
           following
           the
           Archi-type
           for
           the
           Laicke
           Elders
           ,
           and
           refusing
           it
           for
           the
           Prelacy
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           onely
           imita●…
           the
           Moysaicall
           ,
           where
           it
           serueth
           to
           establish
           their
           power
           :
           but
           also
           in
           that
           which
           Saint
           Ierome
           doth
           record
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Qui
             cum
             solus
             praeesse
             populo
             haberet
             in
             potestate
             :
          
           who
           hauing
           in
           his
           will
           to
           be
           onely
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           hee
           did
           adioyne
           vnto
           him
           seuenty
           to
           assist
           him
           :
           among
           the
           most
           ancient
           Canons
           which
           be
           Catholike
           ,
           this
           is
           reckoned
           with
           the
           formost
           ,
           
             Episcopos
             singulartum
             Genium
             scire
             oportet
             qui
             inter
             eos
             primus
             sit
             ,
             qui
             habeatur
             .
             Caput
             ,
             praeter
             cuius
             Sententiam
             nihil
             agant
             ,
             sed
             nec
             ille
             praeter
             illorum
             sententiam
             faciat
             .
          
           The
           Bishops
           of
           all
           Nations
           must
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           in
           his
           owne
           iurisdiction
           is
           head
           ouer
           the
           rest
           ,
           without
           whose
           authoritie
           they
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           hee
           shall
           proceed
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           concurrence
           and
           aduise
           ,
           
             Sic
             enim
             vnanimitas
             erit
             ,
             &
             Deus
             glorificabieur
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           by
           that
           meanes
           Vnanimitie
           shall
           be
           kept
           ,
           and
           God
           shall
           be
           glorified
           .
           Ignatius
           
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           hath
           called
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           Counsellours
           ,
           and
           Coasessours
           :
           Cyprian
           followed
           this
           temperate
           rule
           ;
           Ambrose
           also
           doth
           teach
           the
           same
           .
           For
           this
           sort
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           doth
           much
           ease
           them
           in
           their
           discharge
           ,
           and
           nothing
           derogate
           from
           their
           authority
           :
           for
           who
           will
           say
           that
           a
           temperate
           Monarch
           who
           followeth
           his
           graue
           Counsell
           doeth
           thereby
           lessen
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           the
           more
           aduised
           .
           The
           excellent
           vertues
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           are
           knowne
           by
           the
           excellent
           stiles
           giuen
           vnto
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           Angells
           and
           
             Starres
             :
             Constantine
          
           did
           call
           them
           Gods
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           get
           celestiall
           stiles
           ,
           they
           must
           also
           imitate
           the
           heauens
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           chiefe
           Preachers
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           
             Caeli
             enarrant
             gloriam
             Dei
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           .
           These
           bee
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           heauens
           which
           also
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           
           them
           ;
           bodies
           most
           subtile
           ,
           most
           high
           ,
           most
           lucid
           ,
           most
           cleane
           ,
           most
           perfectly
           ordered
           ,
           most
           round
           ,
           they
           doe
           
           euer
           moue
           ,
           euer
           giue
           life
           and
           light
           vnto
           inferiour
           creatures
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           must
           bee
           subtile
           in
           solide
           knowledge
           of
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           
             Quia
             tu
             Scientiam
             repulistirepellam
             &
             egote
             ,
             ne
             Sacerdotio
             fungaris
             〈◊〉
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           Because
           thou
           reiectest
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           shall
           relect
           thee
           from
           the
           Priesthood
           :
           They
           must
           bee
           high
           in
           the
           vertuous
           shew
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           
             Tantum
             gregem
             praecellat
             sanctitas
             presulis
             quantum
             ones
             superat
             vita
             Pastoris
             ,
          
           The
           sanctity
           of
           a
           Prelate
           should
           as
           farre
           excell
           that
           of
           his
           flocke
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Pastor
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           a
           sheepe
           .
           In
           the
           vertue
           specially
           of
           charitable
           frugality
           they
           should
           shine
           ,
           
           
             Splendidum
             in
             panibus
             benedicent
             labia
             multorum
             .
             In
             nequissimo
             pane
             murmurabit
             ciuitas
             .
          
           The
           mouthes
           of
           many
           shall
           blesse
           him
           who
           is
           liberall
           of
           his
           bread
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           shall
           murmure
           against
           him
           who
           doth
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           call
           his
           wretched
           conquest
           ,
           
             Panem
             nequissimum
          
           ,
           A
           knauish
           bread
           .
           If
           a
           Bishop
           study
           to
           bee
           rich
           hee
           is
           neither
           Starre
           nor
           Angell
           ,
           nor
           no
           matter
           heauenly
           ,
           
             Si
             terram
             cogitas
             terraes
          
           ,
           If
           a
           mans
           minde
           be
           muddy
           ,
           hee
           is
           mudde
           himselfe
           ,
           riches
           are
           indeed
           a
           blessing
           of
           God
           :
           but
           wee
           finde
           seldome
           mention
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           a
           rich
           man
           in
           good
           termes
           ,
           but
           with
           hard
           title
           ,
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Alia
             infirmitas
             sub
             sole
             ,
             Diuitiae
             conseruatae
             in
             malum
             Domini
             :
          
           Riches
           heaped
           vp
           for
           the
           mischiefe
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           Euangelist
           speaking
           of
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           
             Mortuus
             est
             Diues
             &
             sepultus
             in
             Inferno
             .
          
           The
           rich
           man
           died
           and
           was
           buried
           in
           Hell.
           Againe
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           enter
           into
           heauen
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Camell
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           eye
           of
           a
           needle
           :
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           speaking
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           Apocalips
           to
           the
           Angell
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           of
           
             Laodicea
             ,
             Dicis
             ,
             quia
             Diues
             sum
             &
             nullius
             egeo
             ,
             &
             ecce
             miser
             pauper
             ,
             caecut
             ,
             &
             nudus
             :
          
           Thou
           sayest
           thou
           art
           rich
           and
           needest
           nothing
           ,
           &
           behold
           ,
           thou
           art
           miserable
           ,
           poor
           ,
           blinde
           &
           naked
           .
           Wherby
           wee
           see
           that
           earthly
           desires
           in
           a
           Bishop
           be
           wretched
           nakednesse
           ,
           
             terra
             inanis
             erat
             &
             vacua
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           The
           earth
           was
           empty
           and
           barren
           ,
           &
           so
           be
           all
           the
           Prelates
           
           who
           delight
           in
           riches
           and
           earthly
           pleasures
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Bishops
           must
           resemble
           the
           heauens
           being
           cleane
           in
           their
           very
           hearts
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           say
           ,
           
             Placet
             quicquid
             licet
          
           ,
           That
           uery
           thing
           doth
           please
           them
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           forbeare
           many
           pleasures
           lawfull
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           being
           cleane
           they
           may
           clense
           others
           ?
           
             Non
             valet
             tergere
             sordes
             manus
             qu●…
             lutum
             tenet
             ,
          
           The
           hand
           which
           is
           spotted
           with
           clay
           it
           cannot
           purge
           filthinesse
           .
           They
           must
           be
           well
           and
           perfectly
           ordered
           in
           their
           behauiours
           ,
           hauing
           them
           seasoned
           with
           wisedome
           and
           discretion
           ,
           as
           Christ
           faith
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             habeto
             in
             vibis
             salem
          
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           haue
           salt
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           we
           see
           if
           there
           be
           too
           much
           in
           meat
           it
           makes
           it
           bitter
           ,
           if
           too
           little
           vnsauoury
           ,
           if
           a
           discreet
           measure
           ,
           it
           makes
           it
           pleasant
           and
           delicate
           to
           the
           Taste
           :
           they
           must
           be
           round
           as
           the
           heauens
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           a
           circle
           is
           
             figura
             capacissima
             ,
             &
             simplicima
          
           ,
           a
           most
           simple
           and
           capable
           figure
           :
           which
           hath
           no
           Angle
           ,
           crooke
           ,
           point
           ,
           nor
           diuision
           :
           shewing
           how
           euill
           lasinesse
           ,
           rest
           ,
           duplicity
           ,
           or
           crooked
           wayes
           become
           a
           Prelate
           :
           Finally
           ,
           they
           must
           still
           moue
           as
           the
           heauens
           doe
           ,
           going
           from
           vertue
           to
           vertue
           ,
           from
           good
           to
           better
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           those
           who
           be
           vnder
           them
           .
           Woe
           were
           vnto
           the
           infeiour
           world
           if
           the
           Celestiall
           spheares
           should
           intermit
           their
           course
           and
           stand
           stil
           ;
           euen
           as
           the
           round
           wheele
           when
           it
           beginneth
           to
           stand
           presently
           it
           goeth
           backe
           :
           so
           ,
           
             In
             via
             Domini
             non
             progredi
             regredi
             est
             ,
          
           not
           to
           goe
           forward
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           to
           goe
           backward
           :
           because
           in
           that
           circular
           and
           continuall
           motion
           which
           should
           be
           in
           pastorall
           piety
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           station
           nor
           repose
           ,
           
             Hec
             fuit
             iniquitas
             Sodoinae
             abundantia
             &
             otium
             :
          
           Therefore
           finally
           they
           must
           like
           vnto
           the
           heauens
           ,
           make
           continuall
           influxion
           of
           life
           and
           light
           in
           the
           inferiour
           members
           of
           Christ
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           let
           vnto
           them
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           remember
           the
           saying
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           
             Omnis
             arbor
             quae
             non
             facit
             fructum
             bonum
             excid●…
             &
             per
             ignem
             mittetur
             ,
          
           Euery
           tree
           which
           brings
           not
           forth
           good
           fruit
           ,
           shall
           be
           cut
           downe
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           
           fire
           :
           It
           is
           neither
           the
           blossome
           ,
           the
           flower
           ,
           nor
           the
           leafe
           ,
           which
           will
           please
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           fruit
           ,
           neither
           shewes
           of
           piety
           ,
           nor
           learned
           preachings
           ;
           but
           the
           edification
           of
           Christian
           soules
           ,
           will
           content
           God
           ,
           
             Exemplum
             dedi
             vobit
             vt
             quemadmodum
             egofeci
             ita
             &
             vos
             faciatis
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           I
           haue
           giuen
           you
           example
           that
           as
           I
           haue
           done
           ,
           so
           might
           you
           doe
           .
           The
           first
           Adam
           did
           feed
           vpon
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           trees
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           Adam
           vpon
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           mysticall
           trees
           of
           this
           Vineyard
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           marked
           out
           of
           that
           answere
           giuen
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Rabbi
             manduca
             ,
             ego
             habeo
             alium
             cibum
             manducare
             ,
             quem
             vos
             nescitis
             .
          
           I
           haue
           other
           meat
           to
           eat
           which
           you
           doe
           not
           knowe
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Garden
           of
           Israel
           euen
           then
           transplanted
           :
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           conuersion
           of
           the
           Samaritan
           woman
           was
           his
           thirst
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Crosse
           he
           cryed
           ,
           sitio
           ,
           langushing
           for
           the
           like
           wing-grapes
           :
           seeing
           Bishops
           are
           the
           chiefest
           trees
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           they
           must
           striue
           to
           produce
           the
           most
           excellent
           fruits
           of
           Christian
           vertues
           ,
           specially
           that
           euery
           one
           of
           their
           actions
           bee
           witnesses
           of
           their
           humility
           .
           The
           tree
           the
           more
           it
           hath
           the
           roote
           humble
           and
           deepe
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           fairer
           fruit
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           doth
           affirme
           it
           ,
           
             Mittet
             radices
             deorsum
             ,
             &
             faciet
             fructus
             sursum
             .
          
           And
           the
           Wise-man
           saith
           ,
           
             Odibilis
             Deo
          
           
           
             &
             hominibus
             superbia
          
           ,
           Pride
           is
           hatefull
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           The
           Prelates
           be
           as
           is
           said
           before
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           heart
           and
           the
           stomacke
           of
           the
           spirituall
           body
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           good
           
           and
           wholesome
           constitution
           ,
           the
           members
           haue
           also
           their
           full
           vigour
           and
           strength
           :
           The
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           speaking
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           beginneth
           at
           the
           heads
           ,
           
             Si
             feceritis
             iudicium
             inter
             virum
             &
             proximum
             eius
             ,
             aduenae
             ,
             viduae
             ,
             &
             pupillo
             :
          
           If
           you
           will
           iudge
           betwixt
           a
           man
           and
           his
           neighbour
           iustly
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           doe
           iustly
           to
           the
           stranger
           widdow
           ,
           and
           Orphane
           ;
           Therfore
           if
           Prelates
           would
           haue
           people
           purged
           from
           those
           damnable
           vices
           of
           ambition
           ,
           auarice
           ,
           pride
           and
           Atheisme
           ,
           they
           must
           keepe
           themselues
           reformed
           ,
           summarily
           they
           
           may
           cast
           backe
           their
           eyes
           a
           little
           ,
           to
           looke
           vpon
           the
           ruines
           of
           their
           Predecessours
           the
           late
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           because
           they
           fell
           away
           from
           vprightnesse
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           did
           abandon
           themselues
           to
           publike
           vices
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           spew
           them
           out
           ,
           
             Malos
             male
             perdidi●…
             &
             lo●…uit
             vineam
             suam
             alijs
             ,
          
           he
           made
           the
           wicked
           to
           perish
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           did
           let
           his
           Vine-yard
           to
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Why
             the
             Organs
             ,
             Glericall
             Vestiments
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Ceremonies
             which
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             againe
             to
             be
             receiued
             of
             vs
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           followes
           now
           for
           the
           happinesse
           of
           our
           domesticke
           vnion
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           no
           many
           in
           number
           that
           I
           will
           heere
           treate
           of
           ,
           so
           they
           require
           no
           ouer
           long
           and
           tedious
           discourse
           :
           They
           are
           conuersant
           about
           our
           two
           principall
           sences
           ,
           the
           one
           (
           as
           Aristotle
           calleth
           it
           )
           the
           sence
           
           of
           science
           and
           discipline
           ,
           the
           eare
           ,
           The
           other
           (
           as
           Horace
           sheweth
           )
           the
           conduit
           and
           inlet
           of
           the
           most
           deepe
           and
           firme
           impressions
           ,
           our
           eyes
           ;
           
             Segnius
             irritant
             animos
             demissaper
             aures
             ,
             quamqua
             sunt
             oculis
             subiecta
             sidelibus
             .
          
           Vpon
           the
           first
           the
           admirable
           and
           diuine
           gifts
           of
           Musique
           doth
           worke
           ;
           vpon
           the
           second
           the
           graue
           and
           Maiestique
           ,
           yet
           plaine
           and
           sober
           habite
           of
           vestments
           :
           both
           haue
           three
           operations
           on
           vs
           ,
           one
           naturall
           as
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           &
           endewed
           with
           outward
           sences
           ,
           the
           vestiments
           to
           defend
           vs
           from
           the
           cold
           ,
           the
           Musique
           to
           mooue
           our
           sences
           to
           ioyfulnesse
           ,
           or
           to
           sadnesse
           and
           contemplation
           ,
           the
           second
           is
           a
           ciuill
           operation
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           distinct
           members
           of
           a
           politicall
           and
           well
           ordered
           society
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           the
           vestiments
           doe
           shew
           the
           distinction
           of
           mens
           callings
           or
           degrees
           ,
           and
           the
           Musique
           is
           a
           delight
           and
           ornament
           vsed
           by
           vs
           in
           feasts
           and
           publique
           triumphes
           .
           The
           third
           is
           a
           sacred
           and
           sequestred
           
           proper
           application
           in
           the
           setting
           foorth
           and
           beautifying
           (
           within
           due
           and
           decent
           limits
           )
           the
           seruice
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           The
           first
           doth
           worke
           vpon
           us
           as
           men
           ;
           the
           second
           as
           wee
           are
           ciuill
           men
           ,
           the
           third
           as
           wee
           are
           Christian
           men
           .
        
         
           Of
           Musique
           I
           will
           speake
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           presuming
           that
           not
           onely
           when
           it
           is
           heard
           acting
           its
           owne
           part
           to
           the
           eare
           in
           harmonicall
           sounds
           ;
           but
           euen
           when
           the
           vertues
           and
           commendation
           thereof
           are
           made
           the
           subiect
           matter
           of
           prosaicall
           discourse
           ,
           presenting
           the
           vigour
           and
           force
           thereof
           though
           but
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           haue
           its
           wonted
           operation
           in
           sweetly
           charming
           the
           affection
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           haue
           drunke
           in
           some
           preiudice
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           distaste
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           it
           in
           sacris
           ,
           so
           that
           my
           Readers
           mind
           being
           set
           
             in
             symbalis
             bene
             sonantibus
          
           ,
           in
           good
           tune
           ;
           by
           the
           impressions
           of
           Musique
           (
           though
           by
           mee
           an
           vnskilfull
           artsman
           rudely
           fingered
           )
           they
           will
           I
           hope
           the
           more
           calmely
           and
           temperately
           accept
           the
           other
           following
           treatise
           of
           uestiments
           ,
           especially
           while
           it
           is
           so
           briefe
           .
           If
           those
           who
           haue
           stopped
           their
           eares
           against
           not
           onely
           the
           vocall
           sound
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           vocall
           defense
           of
           Church-Musique
           ,
           thinke
           me
           too
           arrogant
           in
           hoping
           that
           any
           Enthusiasme
           can
           proceed
           from
           my
           Musicall
           discourse
           to
           surprize
           their
           preiudicat
           opinions
           ,
           let
           them
           but
           looke
           into
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           instinct
           proper
           to
           an
           intellectuall
           substance
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           that
           argument
           and
           strength
           of
           reason
           ,
           hath
           no
           lesse
           unresistable
           force
           ,
           to
           attract
           and
           purchase
           the
           assent
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           then
           the
           actuall
           sound
           of
           Musique
           hath
           to
           mooue
           and
           mollifie
           the
           hardest
           and
           most
           stony
           hearts
           :
           as
           it
           is
           written
           of
           Amphi●…
           that
           he
           did
           
             Saxa
             mouere
             sono
             ,
             testudinis
             &
             pre●…e
             bla●…da
             ducere
             quo
             vellet
             ,
          
           then
           should
           not
           the
           true
           reasons
           of
           Musical
           uertue
           (
           which
           are
           to
           the
           vnderstanding
           more
           strong
           than
           harmonie
           to
           the
           sence
           )
           mollifie
           and
           guide
           the
           most
           obdurate
           harts
           of
           such
           as
           professe
           a
           kind
           of
           deadly
           feade
           against
           the
           vse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Musique
           were
           a
           thing
           onely
           indifferent
           ,
           that
           
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           instrumentall
           Musique
           i●…
           the
           Church
           were
           neither
           commanded
           not
           commended
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           our
           reception
           againe
           of
           it
           by
           the
           argument
           of
           Zanch●…
           for
           :
           Vnitie
           as
           is
           sayd
           .
           But
           certainely
           the
           Church
           Musique
           or
           that
           which
           is
           graue
           ,
           affectioned
           and
           holy
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           phisicke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           doth
           restore
           it
           from
           distemperature
           and
           confusion
           ,
           whither
           it
           doe
           proceede
           from
           naturall
           melancholy
           ,
           it
           recalleth
           the
           dispersed
           faculties
           of
           the
           mind
           to
           one
           center
           it
           doth
           reconfort
           the
           astonished
           powers
           therof
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           lead
           them
           backe
           againe
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           reason
           by
           getting
           their
           consent
           to
           conspire
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           the
           melodious
           harmony
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           that
           case
           it
           is
           a
           seruant
           and
           souldier
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           helpeth
           her
           and
           giueth
           her
           the
           meane●…
           to
           pacifie
           a
           turbulent
           and
           disordered
           spirit
           ,
           as
           ancient
           philosophers
           speaking
           metaphisically
           of
           this
           poynt
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           that
           the
           Musique
           doth
           cure
           the
           bodie
           by
           way
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           euen
           as
           physicke
           doth
           cure
           the
           minde
           oftentimes
           by
           ●…ay
           of
           the
           bodie
           :
           What
           shall
           I
           speake
           of
           Church
           Musique
           ,
           when
           prophane
           histories
           do
           record
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Greeks
           the
           Laconickes
           ,
           y●…a
           King
           Alexander
           himselfe
           did
           employ
           the
           Musique
           to
           medicin
           their
           extraordinarie
           passions
           :
           And
           who
           doth
           not
           vnderstand
           that
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           furious
           madnesse
           of
           the
           minde
           in
           Almaine
           called
           Sa●…uitus
           which
           is
           not
           cured
           but
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           Musicall
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           in
           Italie
           called
           Tarantula
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           cured
           but
           in
           the
           like
           sort
           ,
           or
           whither
           it
           be
           that
           the
           distemperature
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           flow
           from
           externall
           causes
           as
           from
           demoniacall
           Inuasion
           ,
           the
           Musique
           doth
           helpe
           it
           much
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           that
           practise
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           his
           harp
           ,
           did
           terrifie
           and
           banish
           for
           the
           time
           that
           vncleane
           and
           disordered
           spirit
           which
           vexed
           King
           Saul
           .
        
         
           Alwaies
           to
           proceede
           ,
           the
           most
           apt
           and
           open
           reasons
           for
           the
           profitable
           vse
           of
           Musique
           in
           the
           publibue
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           drawen
           out
           of
           these
           two
           fountaines
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           one
           will
           induce
           
           credit
           as
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           the
           other
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           .
        
         
           The
           voyce
           of
           nature
           next
           to
           our
           owne
           experience
           ,
           we
           may
           best
           receiue
           from
           the
           iudgement
           of
           those
           whom
           we
           either
           approue
           for
           Philosophers
           ,
           or
           reuerence
           for
           discerners
           of
           that
           which
           in
           nature
           now
           corrupted
           ,
           yet
           remaineth
           sincere
           ,
           vsefull
           and
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           vaine
           should
           I
           vndergoe
           needlesse
           trouble
           if
           I
           would
           search
           what
           the
           ancients
           haue
           found
           out
           and
           recorded
           ,
           heereof
           Plato
           shall
           be
           to
           me
           
             v●…us
             instar
             omnium
          
           seconded
           also
           by
           Tully
           in
           his
           second
           booke
           
             de
             legibus
             ,
             Assentior
             Platoni
             nihil
             tam
             facile
             in
             animos
             teneros
             ac
             ●…lles
          
           
           
             influere
             ,
             quam
             varios
             canendi
             sonos
             ,
             quorū
             dici
             non
             potest
             quanta
             sit
             vis
             in
             vtramque
             partem
             .
             Namque
             &
             incitat
             languentes
             &
             languefacit
             excitatos
             ,
             &
             tum
             remittit
             animos
             tum
             contrahit
             .
          
           Musique
           hath
           an
           incredible
           power
           either
           to
           stir
           vp
           the
           affections
           when
           they
           are
           dull
           &
           heauy
           ,
           or
           to
           allay
           &
           compose
           them
           when
           they
           are
           incensed
           and
           troubled
           .
           
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           giueth
           a
           plaine
           naturall
           reason
           heereof
           (
           which
           I
           had
           rather
           sticke
           to
           then
           to
           search
           of
           what
           harmonicall
           proportion
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           composed
           )
           
             Aminales
             spiritus
             quibus
             affectus
             animae
             constant
             aerae
             sunt
             materia
             ,
             atque
          
           
           
             ideo
             ab
             infracto
             extrinsecus
             temporato
             que
             commodum
             aere
             per
             aures
             delat●…
             ,
             mirum
             in
             modum
             citantur
             ,
             proque
             illius
             temperatura
             immutantur
             .
          
           The
           animall
           spirits
           of
           our
           bodyes
           (
           the
           next
           instruments
           of
           the
           soule
           )
           being
           made
           of
           an
           aery
           substance
           are
           wonderfully
           affected
           with
           the
           externall
           aire
           when
           it
           is
           tempered
           with
           certaine
           proportionable
           motions
           and
           melodious
           sounds
           .
           From
           hence
           are
           the
           diuerse
           effects
           of
           diuerse
           kindes
           of
           Musique
           ,
           the
           Phrygian
           ,
           Lydian
           ,
           Doricke
           and
           Ionicke
           .
        
         
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           citeth
           out
           of
           Tully
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           
           
             Cū
             vinolenti
             adolescentes
             &c.
          
           
           When
           certain
           younkers
           well
           tippled
           ,
           &
           whetted
           with
           light
           wanton
           musique
           attempted
           violently
           to
           breake
           open
           the
           doores
           of
           a
           chaste
           matrons
           house
           ,
           Pythagoras
           called
           to
           the
           Musician
           ,
           
             vt
             spondeum
             caneret
          
           ,
           to
           play
           a
           slow
           ,
           graue
           and
           stately
           tune
           ,
           vpon
           hearing
           whereof
           by
           the
           grauitie
           of
           that
           straine
           ,
           their
           
           luxurious
           humour
           was
           presently
           allayed
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           euery
           mans
           daily
           experience
           it
           is
           euident
           what
           force
           there
           is
           in
           Musique
           for
           inciting
           ,
           composing
           and
           moderating
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           minde
           .
           But
           here
           euen
           out
           of
           this
           example
           may
           be
           obiected
           the
           abuse
           and
           corruption
           of
           manners
           by
           some
           kinde
           of
           light
           harmonie
           applyed
           to
           lighter
           Ditties
           ;
           whereto
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           it selfe
           is
           no
           small
           commendation
           vnto
           the
           grauer
           and
           more
           diuine
           sort
           of
           harmonie
           ,
           that
           the
           Deuill
           (
           whose
           desire
           and
           vse
           is
           alwaies
           to
           peruert
           the
           best
           creatures
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           )
           hath
           sought
           thus
           
             infamare
             rem
             optimam
          
           ,
           to
           discredit
           so
           excellent
           a
           gift
           as
           Musique
           is
           .
           As
           Bucer
           saith
           in
           
             Psalm
             :
             Haud
             leuiter
             detestandum
             rem
             tam
             diuinam
             &
             religioni
             praecipuè
             natam
             abusu
             ad
             voluptates
             sic
             viluisse
             ac
             redditam
             infamem
             .
          
           The
           convenient
           and
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           wholesome
           herbes
           and
           commodious
           mineralls
           is
           not
           to
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           but
           rather
           with
           more
           discretion
           and
           diligence
           to
           be
           searched
           into
           ,
           because
           some
           others
           are
           dangerous
           and
           poysonous
           .
           The
           Deuill
           hath
           not
           onely
           his
           furnished
           Quyre
           for
           Idolatry
           (
           as
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           golden
           Image
           )
           and
           his
           Minstrelsie
           for
           wantonnes
           ,
           but
           euen
           his
           set
           invocations
           and
           Sacraments
           :
           yet
           wee
           doe
           not
           therefore
           robbe
           God
           of
           his
           due
           in
           these
           kindes
           ,
           because
           the
           Deuills
           apishnesse
           hath
           endeauoured
           by
           imitation
           to
           derogate
           from
           his
           most
           decent
           and
           formall
           worship
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           To
           returne
           to
           that
           kinde
           of
           Musique
           ,
           whereof
           onely
           wee
           vnderstand
           ;
           whatsoeuer
           wee
           haue
           or
           shall
           in
           this
           discourse
           bring
           for
           the
           aduancing
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           graue
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Ancients
           called
           ,
           Spondaike
           veyne
           of
           harmonie
           ;
           that
           surely
           hath
           a
           naturall
           fitnesse
           to
           allay
           our
           incomposed
           and
           disordered
           affections
           ,
           to
           imprint
           in
           our
           soules
           if
           not
           the
           character
           of
           vertue
           ,
           yet
           the
           next
           aptitude
           thereto
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           sow
           the
           fruitfull
           seeds
           of
           piety
           ,
           yet
           to
           make
           
             animum
             subactum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           prepare
           and
           eare
           vp
           the
           furrowes
           of
           our
           
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           leaue
           our
           passions
           fertile
           and
           ready
           for
           receipt
           of
           the
           best
           impressions
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           pray
           you
           can
           the
           vse
           of
           such
           externall
           helps
           be
           more
           seasonable
           ,
           then
           when
           wee
           must
           most
           of
           all
           sequester
           our
           thoughts
           from
           the
           drosse
           of
           carnall
           and
           worldly
           encombrances
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           to
           sublimate
           our
           soules
           and
           to
           make
           them
           ascend
           vnto
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ?
           Where
           can
           the
           symphony
           of
           decent
           Musique
           more
           fitly
           sound
           ,
           then
           where
           there
           is
           already
           a
           symphonic
           and
           vnion
           of
           desires
           ,
           yea
           of
           soules
           in
           a
           deuout
           congregation
           of
           Christians
           ?
           Where
           shall
           the
           souldiers
           expect
           to
           heare
           the
           language
           of
           their
           warfare
           ,
           the
           trumpet
           and
           drum
           to
           giue
           the
           alarme
           ,
           to
           whet
           their
           fortitude
           and
           incite
           them
           to
           fight
           fiercely
           and
           constantly
           ,
           but
           there
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           in
           their
           troupes
           and
           bands
           combined
           together
           ,
           in
           battell
           aray
           ?
           What
           indeed
           are
           the
           prayers
           of
           a
           full
           Christian
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           an
           earnest
           striuing
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           euen
           wrastling
           with
           him
           for
           a
           blessing
           as
           Iacob
           did
           ,
           or
           withholding
           him
           from
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           ,
           nay
           a
           kinde
           of
           besieging
           and
           surprising
           the
           fortresse
           of
           heauen
           it selfe
           by
           violence
           ?
           Most
           true
           it
           is
           that
           the
           fountaine
           and
           root
           of
           all
           such
           powerfull
           intercessions
           and
           invocations
           is
           the
           inward
           zeale
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Almightie
           hath
           speciall
           regard
           vnto
           (
           so
           that
           without
           it
           the
           approaching
           neere
           to
           God
           with
           our
           lips
           is
           not
           only
           fruitlesse
           but
           abhominable
           )
           yet
           as
           true
           is
           it
           that
           this
           our
           inward
           zeale
           and
           deuotion
           is
           the
           more
           enflamed
           and
           increased
           euen
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           illustrated
           and
           imparted
           mutually
           by
           one
           to
           another
           by
           the
           outward
           additaments
           and
           helps
           of
           gesture
           ,
           tunes
           ,
           acclamations
           ,
           melodious
           harmonie
           of
           voice
           and
           of
           instrument
           ,
           by
           the
           passionate
           inflexions
           whereof
           the
           soule
           is
           sweetly
           tempered
           ,
           and
           lead
           with
           ease
           and
           delight
           to
           those
           apprehensions
           which
           otherwise
           it
           could
           not
           without
           difficultie
           and
           laborious
           intention
           be
           framed
           vnto
           .
           By
           the
           loftinesse
           whereof
           the
           soule
           getteth
           winges
           to
           mount
           the
           swifter
           and
           soare
           the
           higher
           .
           Not
           that
           the
           shrilnesse
           
           or
           sweetnesse
           of
           these
           sounds
           doth
           really
           pierce
           the
           heauens
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           is
           delighted
           with
           the
           melodious
           proportions
           of
           sounds
           ,
           but
           as
           vocall
           prayer
           is
           commended
           and
           commanded
           by
           him
           who
           before
           hand
           knoweth
           the
           vnuttered
           petitions
           and
           groanes
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           publique
           invocation
           for
           a
           meane
           of
           coniunction
           ,
           but
           euen
           in
           priuate
           deuotions
           and
           eiaculations
           of
           the
           soule
           for
           the
           better
           enflaming
           of
           our
           hearts
           with
           feruencie
           by
           the
           concurring
           of
           bodily
           expressions
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           this
           externall
           and
           vocall
           adoration
           commodiously
           seconded
           and
           strongly
           redoubled
           by
           those
           instigations
           and
           transportations
           which
           are
           suggested
           by
           Musique
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           furnishing
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           that
           euerie
           note
           or
           point
           in
           the
           smallest
           parts
           and
           fractions
           bee
           significant
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           that
           in
           Instruments
           especially
           being
           impossible
           )
           but
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           they
           accompanie
           and
           concord
           with
           the
           dittie
           and
           words
           of
           invocation
           ,
           cloathing
           them
           as
           it
           were
           with
           habit
           and
           shapes
           fit
           for
           the
           particular
           matter
           and
           phrase
           of
           the
           hymne
           ;
           sometime
           putting
           on
           a
           large
           habit
           and
           deepe
           colour
           of
           grauitie
           and
           slownesse
           ,
           otherwhile
           with
           quicknesse
           and
           agilitie
           passing
           more
           lightly
           and
           hastily
           ,
           sometime
           aduancing
           with
           lowdnesse
           ,
           otherwhile
           depressing
           with
           lownesse
           ,
           still
           adding
           a
           liuely
           and
           emphaticall
           impression
           of
           harmonie
           befitting
           the
           character
           of
           the
           subiect
           matter
           .
        
         
           Most
           powerfully
           doth
           the
           heauenly
           vigor
           of
           stately
           and
           maiestike
           Musique
           both
           of
           voice
           and
           instruments
           ,
           set
           forth
           it selfe
           as
           vpon
           a
           fit
           stage
           of
           action
           ,
           when
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           presenteth
           to
           God
           hir
           reuerent
           and
           awfull
           adoration
           of
           his
           heauenly
           Maiestie
           ,
           when
           the
           tongues
           of
           Angells
           and
           of
           all
           other
           creatures
           are
           represented
           by
           the
           tongues
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           whatsoeuer
           gift
           is
           in
           Art
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           modell
           shadowed
           in
           the
           artificiall
           Musique
           ,
           all
           proclayming
           the
           vnspeakable
           power
           and
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           the
           infinite
           mercie
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           the
           endles
           glory
           of
           him
           by
           whom
           and
           for
           whom
           are
           all
           things
           .
           Of
           this
           streyne
           and
           stile
           are
           those
           diuine
           
           hymnes
           scattered
           among
           the
           Psalmes
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           In
           speciall
           the
           Psalmes
           33.
           104.
           135.
           136
           147.
           148.
           150.
           
           And
           next
           to
           those
           sacred
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           excellent
           hymne
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           penned
           by
           
             S.
             Ambrose
          
           ,
           and
           vsed
           in
           the
           daily
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Westerne
           Church
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           sacred
           Ditties
           of
           glorifying
           God
           ,
           and
           yeelding
           to
           his
           throne
           the
           tributarie
           duty
           and
           thankes
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           duely
           consorted
           with
           voyce
           and
           sober
           graue
           Instruments
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           
             bona
             merx
             in
             bono
             lumine
             collocata
             ,
          
           pretious
           wares
           or
           faire
           pictures
           set
           in
           a
           lightsome
           place
           .
           nay
           they
           doe
           so
           naturally
           symbolize
           with
           Instruments
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           so
           much
           composed
           for
           Musique
           ,
           as
           Musique
           invented
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Another
           eminent
           transportation
           befitting
           solemne
           Musique
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           loftie
           streyne
           of
           tryumph
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           being
           armed
           and
           embellished
           with
           harmonie
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           fortifie
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           in
           their
           reioycing
           ,
           but
           also
           seemeth
           to
           giue
           a
           more
           powerfull
           defiance
           to
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           visible
           oppressors
           ,
           and
           invisible
           opposers
           ,
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           are
           the
           tryumphant
           songs
           of
           Moses
           ,
           Exod
           :
           15.
           of
           Deborah
           ,
           Iud.
           5.
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           Psal
           :
           114.
           which
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           of
           that
           kinde
           being
           poetically
           penned
           ,
           seeme
           in
           their
           measure
           of
           words
           and
           periods
           ,
           to
           awake
           the
           Harpe
           and
           Lute
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           for
           the
           ornaments
           of
           Musique
           to
           be
           put
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           bare
           reading
           or
           pronouncing
           were
           too
           cold
           and
           thin
           a
           cloathing
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Other
           passions
           of
           desire
           ,
           of
           spirituall
           loue
           ,
           of
           hope
           ,
           of
           awe
           ,
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           of
           charitie
           ,
           of
           deuote
           humilitie
           ,
           &
           whatsoeuer
           else
           is
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           may
           receiue
           from
           hence
           their
           enlargment
           &
           extention
           .
           He
           that
           in
           remorse
           of
           his
           own
           vilenesse
           would
           with
           the
           Publican
           beat
           his
           breast
           ,
           and
           strike
           sadly
           and
           softly
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           mercy
           ,
           for
           the
           easier
           melting
           of
           his
           soule
           let
           his
           eare
           be
           possessed
           
           with
           a
           dolesome
           ,
           flat
           ,
           and
           spondaike
           streine
           of
           Musique
           .
           Here
           of
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           is
           a
           witnesse
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           from
           whose
           eyes
           teares
           were
           drawne
           by
           the
           publique
           
           Musique
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Milan
           .
           And
           surely
           that
           heart
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           tough
           and
           obdurate
           ,
           in
           which
           graue
           and
           well
           composed
           Musique
           displaying
           it selfe
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           doth
           neuer
           beget
           some
           good
           disposition
           to
           remorse
           or
           deuotion
           .
           
             Vere
             qui
             norunt
             quid
             sit
             toto
             corde
             ,
             tota
             anima
             ,
             totisque
             viribus
             amare
             Deum
             ,
             illi
             facile
             agnoscunt
             ,
             quam
             apposita
             religioni
             fit
             Musica
             ,
             propterea
             quod
             tantum
             ad
             componendum
             &
             exci●…andū
             animum
             valet
             .
          
           Saith
           Bucer
           one
           of
           the
           lights
           of
           the
           reformed
           Church
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           see
           that
           Musique
           hath
           its
           part
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           for
           edification
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           the
           vnderstanding
           directly
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           infuse
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           of
           the
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           obiect
           of
           Musique
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           operatiue
           .
           The
           affections
           are
           the
           Sea
           on
           which
           this
           heauenly
           light
           worketh
           by
           perpendicular
           aspect
           .
           Their
           floats
           ,
           their
           ebbs
           ,
           are
           caused
           and
           guided
           by
           this
           planet
           ,
           their
           stormes
           and
           waues
           are
           allayed
           by
           this
           sweet
           influence
           .
           As
           by
           sleepe
           
             concentratur
             calor
             ,
             colliguntur
             spiritus
          
           ,
           the
           spirits
           vitall
           and
           animall
           are
           called
           in
           ,
           the
           naturall
           heat
           is
           drawne
           to
           the
           center
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           rauishing
           slumber
           in
           which
           sweet
           harmonie
           enwrappeth
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           senses
           are
           suspended
           ,
           and
           all
           exorbitant
           passions
           retyred
           .
           And
           yet
           indirectly
           and
           by
           accident
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           worke
           vpon
           the
           vnderstanding
           also
           ,
           by
           suggesting
           and
           proposing
           fit
           streynes
           and
           harmonies
           ,
           which
           being
           but
           dead
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           doe
           invite
           the
           minde
           to
           giue
           a
           kinde
           of
           forme
           and
           soule
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           sutable
           contemplations
           and
           eiaculations
           of
           the
           soule
           formerly
           instructed
           ,
           and
           now
           abstracted
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           some
           degree
           extaticall
           :
           In
           which
           regard
           there
           is
           some
           libertie
           giuen
           vnto
           organicall
           Musique
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           accompanie
           the
           voyce
           ,
           but
           also
           sometime
           for
           short
           spaces
           to
           hold
           on
           when
           the
           vocall
           maketh
           a
           pause
           ,
           that
           thereby
           it
           may
           be
           left
           a
           little
           to
           its
           owne
           proper
           and
           solitarie
           operation
           ,
           as
           
           also
           that
           some
           relaxation
           and
           intermission
           may
           be
           afforded
           both
           to
           those
           that
           are
           imployed
           in
           reading
           and
           singing
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           continuall
           intention
           of
           the
           Auditors
           attention
           ,
           alwayes
           prouided
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           interims
           or
           interscenes
           ,
           neither
           to
           much
           time
           be
           taken
           vp
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           Church
           musicke
           ,
           to
           much
           curiositie
           or
           ostentation
           of
           art
           be
           vsed
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           and
           iuditious
           Master
           Hooker
           admonisheth
           ,
           much
           lesse
           any
           light
           and
           wanton
           tunes
           or
           straines
           :
           of
           which
           abomination
           in
           the
           Popish
           Quyres
           Master
           Bucer
           complaineth
           ,
           that
           their
           Organists
           did
           
             Spurcissimarum
             cautionum
             melos
             Organis
             modulari
             ,
             &
             sub
          
           
           
             nomine
             Christi
             crucifixi
             nil
             aliud
             quam
             Veneri
             sacrificari
             ,
          
           play
           filthy
           ribauld
           tunes
           vpon
           the
           Organs
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           shew
           of
           deuotion
           to
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           offer
           sacrifice
           euen
           to
           Venus
           .
           But
           such
           prophane
           abuses
           suggested
           by
           the
           deuill
           cannot
           preiudice
           the
           Godly
           vse
           of
           graue
           musicke
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           noted
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           proceed
           in
           my
           intended
           discourse
           :
           In
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           we
           finde
           very
           frequent
           and
           diuerse
           motiues
           for
           the
           approbation
           and
           recommendation
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           Musicke
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ;
           In
           prosecution
           whereof
           ,
           my
           intent
           is
           not
           to
           take
           vp
           whatsoeuer
           may
           be
           to
           that
           purpose
           auouched
           or
           collected
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           touch
           in
           briefe
           the
           principall
           heads
           ,
           whereto
           ,
           any
           one
           that
           will
           imploy
           more
           particular
           paines
           in
           this
           search
           ,
           may
           referre
           other
           proofes
           which
           I
           shall
           passe
           by
           .
           The
           distinct
           consideration
           of
           these
           proofes
           ,
           may
           bee
           raunged
           according
           to
           these
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           into
           which
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           all
           time
           ,
           and
           euen
           all
           succeeding
           eternitie
           is
           diuided
           :
           namely
           the
           ages
           before
           the
           law
           ,
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           current
           season
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           the
           boundlesse
           eternity
           of
           future
           glory
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           vnder
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           before
           the
           Mosaicall
           was
           instituted
           ,
           we
           may
           obserue
           ,
           that
           Gen.
           4.
           21.
           there
           is
           a
           speciall
           marke
           of
           recommendation
           to
           all
           posteritie
           set
           vpon
           
             Tubal
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             the
             father
             of
             those
             that
             play
             vpon
             the
             Organs
             and
             Harpes
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           musicall
           instruments
           were
           both
           intended
           by
           Tubal
           ,
           and
           afterward
           
           frequented
           and
           vsed
           by
           his
           instruction
           or
           immitation
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           thus
           collect
           and
           argue
           :
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           naturall
           fitnesse
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           the
           inuenter
           intended
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           after
           practises
           imployed
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           But
           musicke
           ,
           whether
           vocall
           or
           instrumentall
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           disposition
           to
           the
           aduancing
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           generall
           remote
           and
           indirect
           sort
           (
           as
           all
           both
           artificiall
           inuentions
           ,
           and
           naturall
           creatures
           haue
           in
           their
           particular
           ends
           ,
           a
           secret
           reference
           to
           the
           last
           and
           highest
           end
           the
           glorifying
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           all
           in
           all
           )
           but
           properly
           and
           directly
           in
           guiding
           ,
           conforming
           ,
           altering
           and
           seasoning
           the
           best
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           our
           zeale
           to
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           before
           declared
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           appearing
           that
           in
           that
           young
           growth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           instruments
           were
           found
           out
           &
           published
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           by
           the
           best
           men
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           &
           faithfullest
           imployed
           to
           the
           best
           vse
           ,
           euen
           the
           helpe
           and
           beautifying
           of
           the
           inuocation
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           What
           ,
           though
           it
           doe
           not
           appeare
           ,
           what
           was
           then
           the
           forme
           of
           outward
           inuocation
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           beside
           sacrificing
           ?
           What
           though
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           then
           perhaps
           growen
           into
           a
           politicall
           state
           ?
           As
           surely
           as
           men
           had
           then
           ,
           both
           by
           nature
           ,
           instinct
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           by
           instruction
           from
           Adam
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           due
           worship
           ,
           so
           certainely
           they
           did
           vse
           outward
           inuocation
           with
           the
           voyce
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           heart
           :
           and
           why
           not
           by
           singing
           as
           well
           as
           saying
           :
           and
           why
           not
           with
           instrumentall
           musicke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           vocall
           ?
           Why
           then
           not
           ordeined
           and
           ordered
           by
           the
           oeconomical
           regiment
           of
           the
           Patriarkes
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Priestly
           power
           was
           vnited
           with
           the
           Regall
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           afterward
           published
           by
           more
           distinct
           constitution
           ,
           when
           the
           Priesthood
           was
           seuered
           from
           the
           kingly
           office
           .
           He
           that
           is
           incredulous
           herein
           ,
           let
           him
           but
           trauaile
           a
           little
           further
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           footsteps
           of
           Israel
           ouer
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           he
           shall
           presently
           heare
           sounding
           in
           his
           eares
           
           that
           most
           Patheticall
           and
           Poeticall
           song
           of
           triumph
           ,
           penned
           and
           chaunted
           by
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Prince
           and
           Prophet
           of
           Israel
           the
           great
           Moses
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           ecchoed
           with
           solemne
           chorall
           responses
           ,
           by
           the
           sister
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           all
           voycing
           musicke
           ,
           though
           hauing
           so
           noble
           a
           precentor
           ,
           and
           being
           celebrated
           by
           so
           full
           a
           Quire
           of
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           (
           verse
           1.
           )
           yet
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           display
           the
           zeale
           and
           ioy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           commeth
           in
           besides
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Medio
             Chori
          
           ,
           the
           noyse
           of
           Tymbrels
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Miriam
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           women
           that
           came
           out
           after
           her
           (
           verse
           20.
           )
           not
           to
           yeeld
           any
           new
           instruction
           to
           their
           vnderstandings
           ,
           though
           she
           were
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           such
           musicke
           )
           first
           to
           giue
           a
           greater
           downeweight
           to
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           spirituall
           ioy
           ouerflow
           the
           bankes
           of
           ordinary
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           to
           transport
           them
           into
           an
           higher
           degree
           of
           heauenly
           rauishment
           ,
           by
           those
           artificiall
           sounds
           added
           to
           the
           naturall
           ,
           and
           secondly
           to
           infixe
           deeper
           in
           their
           minds
           and
           memories
           those
           diuine
           straines
           ,
           by
           recording
           and
           repeating
           the
           same
           point
           in
           the
           same
           verses
           ,
           a
           thing
           in
           Church
           musicke
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           abandoned
           ,
           if
           tempered
           with
           grauity
           ,
           as
           here
           we
           may
           expresly
           gather
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           Moses
           and
           the
           people
           had
           begun
           their
           song
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             I
             will
             sing
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             hee
             hath
             triumphed
             gloriously
             ,
             &c.
             
             Miriam
          
           with
           her
           troupe
           and
           instruments
           and
           voyces
           ,
           answered
           the
           men
           ,
           
             Sing
             yee
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             hee
             hath
             triumphed
             gloriously
             ,
             &c.
             (
             vers
             .
          
           21.
           )
        
         
           This
           because
           it
           did
           precede
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           by
           Moses
           ,
           I
           thinke
           I
           may
           safely
           referre
           either
           to
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           inueterate
           practise
           of
           the
           most
           antient
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           first
           Patriarkes
           and
           Fathers
           of
           mankind
           .
           In
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           very
           enditer
           himselfe
           Moses
           ,
           did
           by
           the
           immediate
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ,
           leaue
           as
           his
           last
           Testament
           of
           monition
           or
           
             cygnea
             cantiō
          
           ,
           a
           formall
           song
           ,
           which
           as
           God
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           so
           he
           into
           the
           mouths
           
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Exod.
           31.
           19.
           to
           be
           a
           perpetuall
           witnesse
           to
           and
           against
           them
           :
           which
           beginneth
           with
           a
           most
           rhetoricall
           and
           Poeticall
           exclamation
           of
           adiuring
           the
           heauens
           and
           earth
           to
           bee
           witnesses
           .
           This
           pithy
           abstract
           of
           the
           admonitions
           and
           doctrines
           of
           Moses
           ,
           conteyning
           Gods
           benefits
           towardes
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           vpbrayding
           of
           their
           ingratitude
           ,
           Gods
           threats
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           predictions
           of
           the
           vocation
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           spirit
           of
           GOD
           did
           chuse
           to
           set
           downe
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           rather
           in
           forme
           of
           Song
           then
           of
           Sermon
           ,
           thereby
           insinuating
           that
           it
           would
           be
           with
           more
           facility
           receiued
           and
           with
           deeper
           impression
           retained
           ,
           which
           is
           implied
           by
           Moses
           himselfe
           in
           the
           following
           words
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           song
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             My
             doctrine
             shall
             drop
             as
             the
             raine
             and
             my
             speech
             shall
             distill
             as
             the
             deaw
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           had
           said
           this
           last
           doctrine
           of
           mine
           which
           I
           deliuered
           to
           Gods
           people
           by
           way
           of
           song
           ,
           shall
           indeed
           by
           the
           diuine
           matter
           thereof
           instruct
           their
           vnderstandings
           :
           but
           shall
           by
           the
           manner
           of
           musicall
           inditement
           and
           recording
           therof
           ,
           pierce
           with
           the
           greater
           sweetnesse
           and
           facility
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           secret
           vnseene
           influence
           ,
           feed
           and
           refresh
           your
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           hearbs
           and
           plants
           are
           cherished
           by
           the
           deaw
           and
           fedde
           by
           the
           soft
           showers
           .
           And
           afterward
           when
           the
           Temple
           was
           to
           succeed
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Dauid
           did
           before
           hand
           prouide
           Leuites
           and
           singers
           :
           his
           preparations
           of
           that
           kinde
           were
           :
           first
           ,
           when
           
             the
             Arke
             had
             rest
             (
             1.
             
             Chron.
             6.
             31.
             )
             1.
             
             Chron.
          
           15.
           
           And
           shortly
           after
           the
           Temple
           was
           to
           be
           builded
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
          
           25.
           
           At
           both
           Dauid
           appointed
           Leuites
           and
           singers
           with
           
             instruments
             of
             musicke
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           added
           thereto
           the
           ditties
           which
           they
           were
           to
           sing
           ,
           being
           a
           set
           forme
           of
           inuocation
           and
           thanksgiuing
           .
           1.
           
           
             Chron.
             16.
             8.
             
             Prayse
             yee
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           also
           is
           repeated
           among
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           Psal.
           105.
           
           Moreouer
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           whole
           Booke
           of
           Psalmes
           were
           by
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           penned
           in
           Meeter
           to
           be
           sung
           (
           as
           they
           are
           since
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           )
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Amongst
           which
           some
           Psalm
           .
           33.
           and
           
           150.
           make
           especiall
           reference
           vnto
           the
           instrumentall
           musicke
           .
        
         
           If
           heereto
           it
           be
           replied
           that
           all
           this
           furniture
           of
           musicke
           was
           proper
           to
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           meerely
           typicall
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           pedagogy
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           I
           may
           answere
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           number
           and
           distinct
           offices
           and
           certaine
           kindes
           of
           instruments
           ,
           those
           constitutions
           of
           Dauid
           might
           well
           bee
           ceremoniall
           :
           but
           the
           vse
           of
           instrumentall
           musicke
           in
           generall
           in
           the
           publike
           praising
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           morall
           or
           naturall
           ;
           not
           indeed
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           lawfull
           seruice
           in
           the
           Church
           without
           it
           ,
           but
           of
           conuenience
           and
           expediency
           for
           the
           naturall
           fitnesse
           ,
           and
           decent
           fruitfulnesse
           which
           they
           may
           haue
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           where
           the
           same
           cause
           of
           constitution
           yet
           remaineth
           ,
           the
           practise
           may
           be
           well
           retained
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           times
           and
           circumstances
           shall
           require
           or
           permit
           .
           Now
           those
           that
           are
           most
           seuerely
           affected
           against
           the
           Church
           musicke
           among
           Christians
           ,
           vse
           this
           as
           a
           chiefe
           reason
           why
           it
           was
           established
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           fit
           
             Schoolemaster
             for
             that
             people
          
           .
           And
           are
           there
           not
           and
           alwayes
           will
           bee
           among
           Christians
           ,
           some
           that
           neede
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           milke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           with
           strong
           meate
           ?
           Did
           not
           Saint
           Basil
           
           obserue
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           commend
           the
           prouidence
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           had
           prouided
           for
           his
           Church
           perpetually
           ,
           that
           heauenly
           mysteries
           ,
           might
           be
           mingled
           with
           sweet
           melody
           .
           
             That
             two
             sort
             of
             learners
             might
             thus
             bee
             the
             better
             prouided
             for
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             either
             young
             in
             yeeres
             ,
             or
             greene
             in
             growth
             of
             vertue
             might
             while
             they
             thinke
             to
             delight
             themselues
             with
             the
             melody
             ,
             receiue
             some
             good
             impression
             of
             instruction
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           cause
           seeme
           vnsufficient
           ,
           or
           Saint
           Basils
           authority
           not
           strong
           enough
           ,
           wee
           may
           out
           of
           the
           text
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           this
           musicall
           furniture
           for
           the
           Temple
           is
           instituted
           .
           1.
           
           Chron.
           16.
           deriue
           a
           more
           constant
           reason
           ,
           which
           must
           needes
           hold
           in
           both
           Testaments
           .
           
             Leuites
             were
             appointed
             to
             sing
             with
             instruments
             ,
             &c.
             that
             they
             might
             
             make
             a
             sound
             and
             lift
             vp
             their
             voyce
             with
             ioy
             :
          
           whence
           I
           thinke
           I
           may
           thus
           inferre
           .
           The
           end
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           institution
           of
           such
           musicke
           by
           Dauid
           is
           not
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           finde
           )
           said
           to
           be
           for
           any
           prefiguration
           of
           action
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           by
           the
           Messias
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           cause
           or
           consequent
           proper
           to
           the
           people
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           sacrifices
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           were
           to
           expire
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           there
           added
           is
           from
           a
           naturall
           or
           rather
           spirituall
           affection
           common
           to
           all
           Churches
           whether
           vnder
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           or
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           of
           grace
           ,
           especially
           in
           flourishing
           times
           ,
           namely
           a
           cleare
           and
           feruent
           confession
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           mercies
           and
           graces
           of
           our
           God
           with
           thanksgiuing
           and
           exultation
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           congregation
           to
           be
           solemnly
           performed
           with
           the
           voyce
           ,
           and
           that
           
             lifted
             vp
          
           viz.
           with
           singing
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           aduanced
           to
           the
           highest
           streyne
           of
           ioy
           ,
           it
           must
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           with
           conueniency
           may
           ,
           haue
           the
           help
           of
           instrumentall
           musique
           
             which
             may
             make
             a
             sound
             and
             lift
             vp
             their
             voice
             with
             ioy
             .
          
           So
           if
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           vaile
           is
           withdrawne
           ,
           and
           the
           mysteries
           and
           mercies
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           in
           his
           beloued
           appeare
           more
           cleerely
           and
           gloriously
           ,
           there
           bee
           no
           lesse
           cause
           of
           holy
           ioy
           (
           nay
           vnspeakable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           8.
           
           )
           why
           should
           not
           this
           our
           ioy
           breake
           forth
           into
           the
           like
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           best
           manifesting
           and
           enhaunsing
           thereof
           ,
           is
           by
           musicke
           ,
           and
           that
           euen
           instrumentall
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           beareth
           record
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           noted
           .
           And
           verily
           if
           the
           imployment
           of
           instruments
           in
           the
           Iudaicall
           Temple
           maketh
           them
           meerely
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           debarreth
           the
           Christian
           Church
           of
           all
           such
           vse
           of
           the
           like
           in
           that
           kinde
           ;
           why
           doth
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           banish
           also
           all
           vse
           of
           singing
           in
           our
           Churches
           ,
           because
           Dauid
           instituted
           singers
           for
           the
           Temple
           ?
           for
           as
           yet
           I
           could
           neuer
           heere
           any
           direct
           and
           sufficient
           proofe
           ,
           why
           the
           one
           should
           haue
           a
           morall
           and
           perpetuall
           vse
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           onely
           a
           ceremoniall
           signification
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           if
           sacred
           musicke
           
           were
           onely
           a
           cloud
           and
           typicall
           shadow
           ,
           it
           should
           then
           haue
           vanished
           when
           the
           body
           came
           and
           the
           most
           glorious
           morning
           starre
           appeared
           .
           But
           wee
           finde
           that
           euen
           this
           bright
           starre
           ,
           when
           it
           first
           began
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           earthly
           Horizon
           ,
           chose
           for
           the
           blasing
           forth
           the
           beames
           of
           his
           maiesty
           aboueall
           creatures
           ,
           or
           meanes
           in
           heauen
           or
           earth
           ,
           a
           troup
           of
           inuisible
           ,
           yet
           audible
           Choristers
           :
           who
           descending
           from
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           celcstiall
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           praised
           God
           and
           cheered
           vp
           man
           with
           a
           short
           Christmasse
           Caroll
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           most
           sweet
           and
           mysterious
           ditty
           ;
           which
           all
           Christians
           delight
           to
           heere
           still
           sounding
           in
           their
           eares
           and
           hearts
           ,
           nay
           the
           very
           Angells
           themselues
           desire
           to
           behold
           &
           vnderstand
           .
           The
           same
           our
           Sauior
           ,
           as
           he
           cōming
           into
           the
           world
           would
           be
           saluted
           with
           musicke
           ,
           so
           euen
           with
           that
           mouth
           whence
           dropped
           the
           like
           hony
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           :
           he
           vouchsafed
           to
           honour
           that
           exercise
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           last
           supper
           ,
           hee
           and
           his
           Apostles
           went
           to
           Mount
           Oliue
           singing
           an
           Hymne
           .
        
         
           Neither
           after
           this
           our
           bridegroome
           was
           taken
           away
           
           did
           the
           children
           of
           the
           bridechamber
           ,
           let
           fall
           their
           parts
           in
           spirituall
           songs
           ,
           but
           both
           practised
           and
           exhorted
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           enkindling
           of
           zeale
           and
           piety
           .
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             19.
             
             Colos.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           An
           expresse
           iniunction
           for
           
             Psalmes
             ,
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             and
             making
             melody
             .
          
           Which
           vse
           to
           haue
           continued
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           Tertullian
           and
           other
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Ethnicke
           ,
           Plinny
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Traiane
           the
           Emperour
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           
             Christo
             cuidam
             Deo
             hymnos
             canentes
             antelucanes
             :
          
           But
           heere
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           indeed
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           hymnes
           and
           songs
           ,
           vsed
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           continued
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           were
           onely
           vocal
           and
           without
           all
           artificiall
           instrument
           .
           Wherto
           that
           I
           may
           shape
           answere
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           euen
           granting
           that
           their
           melody
           was
           onely
           singing
           )
           thence
           to
           inferre
           
             à
             pari
          
           ,
           a
           firm
           consequence
           for
           the
           addition
           of
           the
           other
           kind
           of
           musick
           ,
           &
           to
           auouch
           without
           imputation
           of
           a
           
           Paradoxe
           ,
           that
           the
           modulating
           voyce
           of
           a
           man
           and
           of
           an
           instrument
           are
           in
           this
           respect
           
             eiusdem
             rationis
          
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           one
           looke
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           sounds
           ,
           in
           their
           generall
           cause
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           reuerberations
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           in
           their
           forme
           and
           relation
           they
           are
           deductions
           or
           compositions
           of
           proportions
           in
           the
           distances
           or
           connexions
           of
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           flat
           and
           sharpe
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoeuer
           the
           immediate
           matter
           and
           instrument
           be
           whether
           meerely
           naturall
           as
           the
           throat
           ,
           teeth
           and
           tongue
           ,
           or
           aritificially
           
           composed
           of
           pipes
           or
           strings
           with
           metall
           or
           wood
           ,
           the
           sound
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           melodious
           or
           symphoniacall
           maketh
           no
           difference
           of
           obiect
           ,
           but
           carrieth
           the
           same
           representation
           to
           the
           eare
           and
           iudgement
           of
           the
           hearers
           ;
           To
           this
           purpose
           may
           I
           ,
           not
           vnfitly
           ,
           apply
           that
           elegant
           comparison
           which
           Theodoret
           maketh
           between
           the
           voice
           
           of
           a
           man
           and
           a
           paire
           of
           organs
           in
           the
           parts
           of
           each
           .
           
             In
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             lungs
             are
             the
             bellowes
             ,
             which
             are
             mooued
             not
             with
             foot
             or
             hand
             but
             by
             the
             muscels
             af
             the
             brest
             ,
             the
             teeth
             and
             roofe
             of
             the
             mouth
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             the
             pipes
             ,
             the
             tongue
             by
             its
             nimble
             motion
             performeth
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Musicians
             hand
             for
             the
             distinguishing
             and
             articulating
             the
             sounds
             .
          
           Thus
           in
           the
           viuacitie
           of
           his
           rhetorique
           he
           seemeth
           in
           this
           comparison
           to
           make
           the
           protasis
           or
           proposition
           in
           the
           artificial
           ,
           and
           the
           reddition
           in
           the
           naturall
           by
           making
           man
           a
           musicall
           instrument
           .
           Then
           presently
           followes
           the
           same
           resemblance
           with
           the
           terms
           inuerted
           to
           the
           naturall
           order
           ,
           where
           hee
           plainely
           sheweth
           that
           art
           hath
           heerein
           imitated
           nature
           in
           Citeraes
           and
           such
           like
           instruments
           wherin
           
             the
             teeth
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             strings
             ,
             the
             lips
             by
             the
             frets
             ,
             the
             tongue
             by
             the
             quill
             ,
             the
             vnderstanding
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             which
             mooueth
             and
             striketh
             ,
             or
             stoppeth
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             lowd
             and
             soft
             ,
             slow
             and
             quicke
             in
             diuerse
             formes
             .
          
           The
           like
           comparison
           is
           also
           vsed
           by
           
             Gregory
             Nyssen
          
           in
           his
           learned
           Treatise
           
             De
             opificio
             hominis
          
           ,
           where
           he
           resembleth
           the
           vse
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           flute
           or
           fife
           to
           the
           instruments
           of
           speech
           in
           man.
           Vpon
           which
           liuely
           and
           mutuall
           resemblances
           as
           Theodoret
           calleth
           man
           a
           liuing
           organe
           ,
           and
           the
           copy
           of
           artificiall
           organs
           ,
           
           
           so
           may
           I
           terme
           an
           organ
           a
           singing
           man
           made
           with
           the
           hand
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           liuelesse
           though
           not
           breathlesse
           guide
           of
           many
           voicesand
           parts
           .
        
         
           But
           heere
           it
           will
           bee
           replyd
           ,
           that
           all
           artificiall
           instruments
           made
           by
           man
           ,
           come
           farre
           short
           of
           this
           one
           made
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           how
           elegant
           soeuer
           and
           cunningly
           handled
           ,
           can
           possibly
           make
           a
           sound
           properly
           articulate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           significant
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           excluded
           out
           of
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           whereto
           the
           vocall
           musique
           may
           bee
           admitted
           because
           significatiue
           and
           vnderstandable
           .
           To
           this
           may
           answer
           be
           made
           ,
           first
           by
           acknowledging
           with
           
             Theodoret
             that
             man
             being
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             imitating
             his
             Creatonr
             can
             produce
             no
             higher
             workes
             then
             such
             as
             are
             but
             shadowes
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             That
             nature
             is
             the
             modell
             after
             which
             art
             worketh
             ,
             and
             that
             art
             is
             but
             the
             image
             or
             resemblance
             of
             nature
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           that
           all
           the
           most
           curious
           instruments
           in
           the
           world
           are
           not
           comparable
           with
           an
           humane
           voyce
           for
           suauity
           and
           liuely
           expressions
           ,
           neither
           is
           instrumentall
           musique
           to
           be
           opposed
           vnto
           ,
           or
           compared
           with
           vocall
           ,
           but
           added
           as
           an
           helper
           ,
           a
           wife
           ,
           or
           second
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           will
           an
           hand-mayd
           thereunto
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           I
           doe
           not
           hold
           it
           to
           bee
           
             eiusdem
             gradus
          
           though
           in
           generall
           
             eiusdem
             rationis
          
           :
           as
           belonging
           to
           the
           same
           army
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           ranged
           in
           an
           inferiour
           squadron
           :
           a
           guest
           of
           the
           sacred
           feast
           ,
           but
           at
           a
           lower
           table
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           for
           want
           of
           signification
           ,
           I
           maintaine
           it
           that
           the
           sound
           and
           harmony
           of
           Instruments
           though
           it
           be
           not
           articulate
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           significant
           ;
           in
           its
           owne
           kinde
           I
           meane
           and
           proper
           element
           ,
           by
           gentle
           steps
           and
           sweete
           inflexions
           working
           vpon
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           expressely
           nay
           powerfully
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           euen
           perswading
           ,
           instructing
           ,
           nay
           commanding
           them
           ,
           and
           imprinting
           in
           them
           the
           characters
           of
           vertue
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           containing
           the
           seedes
           of
           good
           motions
           in
           the
           inward
           seat
           of
           the
           minde
           by
           the
           outer
           part
           of
           the
           sences
           and
           passions
           .
           Thirdly
           in
           vocall
           musique
           I
           demand
           what
           it
           is
           that
           shall
           make
           that
           lawfull
           and
           conuenient
           for
           
           Gods
           seruice
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           words
           ?
           or
           the
           melodie
           of
           the
           tune
           and
           symphonie
           ?
           If
           the
           first
           ,
           then
           singing
           is
           not
           recommended
           as
           it
           is
           singing
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           saying
           :
           and
           then
           it
           were
           better
           such
           psalmes
           or
           hymnes
           were
           barely
           pronounced
           or
           read
           :
           for
           so
           their
           sence
           and
           signification
           is
           best
           vnderstood
           .
           If
           the
           second
           ,
           then
           instrumentall
           musique
           must
           likewise
           be
           admitted
           ,
           wherein
           the
           same
           sounds
           for
           tune
           and
           concord
           of
           parts
           are
           by
           the
           same
           rules
           of
           art
           practised
           and
           expressed
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           oueradded
           that
           the
           musique
           of
           the
           voice
           is
           passable
           ,
           as
           hauing
           both
           these
           together
           and
           performing
           them
           with
           one
           breath
           .
           Most
           true
           ;
           and
           therein
           is
           the
           chiefe
           excellency
           of
           that
           guift
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sound
           it
           edifieth
           both
           the
           vnderstanding
           and
           the
           affections
           .
           Yet
           the
           other
           which
           cannot
           act
           but
           one
           of
           his
           properties
           is
           not
           therefore
           to
           bee
           condemned
           or
           contemned
           .
           In
           physique
           some
           ingredients
           worke
           attrahende
           by
           their
           searching
           and
           vigorous
           quality
           of
           attraction
           ,
           others
           only
           adiuuando
           by
           diffusing
           the
           stronger
           simples
           ,
           and
           so
           helping
           the
           operation
           of
           them
           :
           and
           without
           these
           the
           other
           would
           be
           lesse
           actiue
           and
           profitable
           .
           Euen
           so
           in
           sacred
           musique
           the
           chiefe
           vigour
           of
           our
           praiers
           and
           adoration
           commeth
           from
           the
           ditty
           which
           worketh
           immediately
           vpon
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           much
           helped
           and
           quickened
           by
           adding
           thereto
           a
           proportionable
           temper
           of
           artificiall
           harmony
           ,
           which
           shall
           make
           it
           penetrate
           the
           deeper
           into
           our
           affections
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Church
           militant
           in
           the
           three
           forenamd
           estates
           and
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           so
           and
           much
           more
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           in
           eternity
           ,
           doth
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           supplie
           vs
           with
           proofe
           of
           the
           conueniency
           of
           setting
           foorth
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           with
           mellodious
           harmony
           .
           For
           when
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           I
           view
           that
           little
           (
           yet
           sufficient
           for
           our
           knowlepge
           )
           which
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           &
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           mee
           thinkes
           it
           must
           needes
           bee
           great
           rashnesse
           ,
           to
           condemne
           that
           as
           superstitious
           or
           superfluous
           ,
           if
           imitated
           
           heere
           on
           earth
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           testifieth
           to
           bee
           the
           endlesse
           imployment
           of
           those
           that
           see
           God
           face
           to
           face
           in
           heauen
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           aboue
           the
           mother
           of
           vs
           all
           ,
           into
           whose
           bosome
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           gathered
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           that
           which
           wee
           hope
           and
           grone
           for
           in
           the
           vale
           of
           this
           flesh
           to
           become
           once
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           like
           to
           the
           Angells
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           that
           which
           we
           daily
           pray
           for
           ,
           that
           Gods
           will
           may
           be
           done
           on
           earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           heauen
           ?
           why
           then
           may
           wee
           not
           ,
           why
           ought
           we
           not
           euen
           now
           to
           imitate
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Angells
           in
           their
           adoring
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           as
           we
           can
           performe
           that
           in
           our
           Churches
           (
           the
           type
           of
           the
           euerlasting
           Temple
           )
           which
           we
           shall
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           hereafter
           cloathed
           with
           immortalitie
           ,
           intend
           in
           heauen
           perpetually
           ?
           If
           we
           will
           open
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           (
           the
           very
           window
           of
           heauen
           )
           wee
           shall
           there
           see
           &
           heare
           the
           blessed
           Seraphins
           thus
           blessing
           and
           adoring
           him
           
             that
             sitteth
             on
             an
             high
             throne
             ,
             crying
             to
             one
             another
             &
             saying
             ,
          
           
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             is
             full
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           If
           we
           looke
           in
           further
           we
           may
           see
           the
           foure
           Euangelists
           figured
           out
           by
           the
           foure
           beasts
           full
           of
           eyes
           ,
           encompassing
           the
           throne
           &
           without
           ceasing
           day
           and
           night
           singing
           the
           like
           Antiphone
           
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
          
           
           
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           If
           wee
           will
           yet
           view
           to
           the
           vtmost
           end
           ,
           we
           may
           behold
           Gods
           champions
           after
           their
           conquest
           ouer
           the
           beast
           holding
           in
           their
           hand
           as
           banners
           of
           that
           victory
           displaied
           more
           audibly
           then
           visibly
           
             the
             harpes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           The
           melody
           of
           which
           instruments
           they
           doe
           animate
           by
           singing
           the
           song
           of
           
             Moses
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Great
          
           
           
             and
             maruellous
             are
             thy
             workes
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             &c.
             
             Apo.
             19.
             6.
             
             The
             voyce
             of
             a
             great
             multitude
             as
             the
             voyce
             of
             manie
             waters
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             strong
             thundrings
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Halleluiah
             ,
          
           verse
           3.
           
           
             And
             againe
             they
             sayd
             Halleluiah
          
           .
           Loe
           here
           we
           haue
           plainly
           represented
           vnto
           vs
           not
           only
           singing
           and
           that
           by
           repetition
           againe
           &
           againe
           ,
           but
           interchangeable
           chaunting
           in
           the
           Seraphins
           in
           that
           they
           are
           sayd
           to
           
             cry
             one
             to
             another
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
          
           which
           three
           sacred
           words
           
           the
           embleme
           of
           the
           euer-blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           when
           I
           heare
           in
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           with
           a
           point
           of
           maiesticall
           correspondence
           grauely
           and
           reuerently
           sung
           in
           the
           Cathedrall
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           how
           others
           are
           affected
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           for
           my selfe
           me
           thinks
           the
           very
           Celestiall
           Temple
           of
           God
           is
           brought
           downe
           among
           vs
           ,
           or
           we
           in
           these
           bodies
           rapt
           vp
           among
           the
           Seraphims
           ,
           and
           bearing
           parts
           in
           the
           Quyre
           of
           heauenly
           souldiers
           .
           More
           ouer
           ,
           vnto
           such
           vocall
           singing
           here
           is
           distinctly
           added
           the
           other
           helpe
           of
           adoring
           and
           adorning
           the
           heauenly
           Maiestie
           by
           instrumentall
           harmonie
           ,
           
             the
             harpes
          
           ,
           and
           they
           honoured
           with
           an
           attribute
           ,
           euen
           the
           
             Harpes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           styled
           either
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           subiect
           to
           whose
           praise
           they
           are
           vsed
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Author
           by
           whose
           gift
           that
           and
           the
           like
           blessings
           are
           afforded
           to
           the
           best
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           both
           wayes
           designing
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fountaine
           GOD.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           heere
           (
           lest
           I
           should
           lose
           my selfe
           )
           intrude
           into
           the
           search
           of
           hidden
           secrets
           treasured
           vp
           in
           heauen
           ,
           how
           and
           in
           what
           sense
           Angels
           and
           blessed
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           are
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           to
           sing
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           Almightie
           :
           whether
           this
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           described
           in
           a
           sensible
           forme
           onely
           for
           our
           capacity
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           interpreted
           in
           a
           spirituall
           and
           allegoricall
           allusion
           ;
           surely
           if
           the
           substance
           of
           Angels
           and
           soules
           of
           men
           be
           not
           meerely
           incorporall
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           absurd
           to
           maintaine
           that
           they
           may
           immediately
           
             ex
             iunatis
             principijs
             &
             similitudine
             substantiae
          
           in
           the
           most
           pure
           body
           or
           space
           of
           the
           heauen
           of
           heauens
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           both
           raise
           such
           reall
           and
           corporeall
           voyces
           ,
           &
           also
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           sweet
           harmonie
           and
           proportions
           of
           such
           sounds
           .
           And
           when
           after
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           shall
           bee
           clothed
           againe
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           bodie
           shall
           partake
           with
           the
           soule
           as
           of
           fullnesse
           of
           ioy
           ,
           so
           of
           the
           act
           and
           exercise
           of
           perpetuall
           adoration
           .
           And
           as
           our
           naturall
           eyes
           shall
           then
           really
           and
           corporally
           behold
           the
           most
           beautifull
           obiect
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           glorified
           
           humanitie
           ,
           
             oculis
             meis
             videbo
             Redemptorē
             meū
          
           ,
           saith
           Iob
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           against
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           to
           thinke
           that
           our
           tongues
           and
           mouthes
           may
           then
           employ
           them selues
           in
           endlesse
           vocall
           hymnes
           and
           songs
           of
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           of
           glory
           and
           worship
           to
           him
           that
           sitteth
           vpon
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lambe
           who
           by
           his
           bloud
           hath
           redeemed
           vs
           out
           of
           euery
           kindred
           ,
           and
           tongue
           ,
           &
           people
           ,
           and
           nation
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           vs
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           vnto
           God
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           sithence
           I
           haue
           been
           comforted
           from
           probable
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           contemplations
           of
           the
           more
           learned
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           some
           sympathie
           may
           be
           betwixt
           the
           musicall
           Harmonie
           and
           the
           Angelicall
           nature
           ,
           it
           maketh
           me
           to
           presume
           a
           little
           vpon
           these
           following
           speaches
           ,
           to
           dispute
           whether
           there
           may
           not
           also
           bee
           a
           secret
           antipathie
           and
           enmitie
           naturall
           betwixt
           Musicke
           and
           wicked
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           when
           we
           begin
           to
           consider
           ,
           wee
           finde
           it
           more
           sublime
           and
           remote
           from
           our
           sensible
           capacitie
           ,
           then
           to
           search
           the
           causes
           of
           these
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           euill
           spirits
           are
           also
           thought
           to
           abhorre
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           doth
           argue
           ,
           that
           Musicke
           is
           a
           thing
           supernaturall
           and
           heauenly
           .
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Deuils
           do
           mightily
           hate
           the
           presence
           of
           fire
           ,
           of
           salt
           ,
           and
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           the
           fire
           because
           it
           is
           life
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           Satan
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           darknes
           ,
           and
           delighteth
           in
           darknesse
           ;
           the
           salt
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           virtue
           to
           purge
           corruption
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           marke
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           he
           seeketh
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           corrupt
           ,
           defile
           ,
           and
           destroy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           commanded
           in
           the
           old
           Law
           to
           put
           salt
           vpon
           the
           Table
           of
           his
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           Salt
           specially
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           forbidding
           by
           the
           contrarie
           to
           put
           honie
           or
           wine
           therein
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           wee
           must
           offer
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           our
           prayers
           to
           God
           with
           sobrietie
           and
           prudence
           ,
           not
           mixed
           with
           flatteries
           ,
           or
           bold
           speeches
           .
           God
           saith
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           with
           you
           a
           couenant
           of
           Salt
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           perpetuitie
           ,
           as
           many
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           changing
           of
           the
           wife
           of
           Lot
           into
           a
           pillar
           of
           Salt
           ,
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           perpetuall
           Statue
           ,
           but
           when
           
           wee
           come
           to
           seeke
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           Musicke
           is
           fled
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           wee
           finde
           it
           more
           subtle
           ,
           if
           the
           opinion
           were
           true
           of
           the
           Academicks
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           the
           Diuells
           be
           not
           onely
           bodily
           but
           elementarie
           ,
           mid-creatures
           betwixt
           visible
           
           and
           invisible
           bodies
           ,
           
             animalia
             scilicet
             corpore
             aëria
             mente
             rationalia
             ,
             animo
             passiua
             ,
             tempore
             aeterna
             .
          
           Then
           might
           wee
           be
           induced
           without
           running
           to
           other
           mysteries
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           some
           reason
           why
           they
           cannot
           abide
           the
           melodie
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           nor
           no
           delectable
           suffumigations
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           is
           read
           of
           the
           exorcismes
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           smoake
           of
           the
           fish
           of
           Tobia
           ,
           but
           the
           difficultie
           to
           know
           the
           demoniack
           nature
           &
           substance
           maketh
           this
           contemplation
           remoter
           .
           
             S.
             August
          
           :
           saith
           in
           his
           last
           chap
           :
           of
           the
           3.
           
             de
             Trinit
          
           :
           that
           the
           Diuells
           are
           corporall
           ,
           as
           
             Basil
             ,
             Gregor
             :
             Epiph
          
           :
           say
           as
           much
           ,
           whereon
           this
           sort
           of
           demonstration
           is
           founded
           .
           There
           is
           but
           one
           infinite
           substance
           ,
           the
           supreme
           essence
           ,
           a
           substance
           cannot
           be
           finite
           ,
           but
           by
           extremities
           of
           superficies
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           only
           belong
           to
           corporall
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           those
           spirits
           must
           bee
           corporall
           because
           they
           are
           finite
           .
           Alwaies
           the
           more
           common
           opinion
           of
           Theologie
           is
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Damasc
             :
             Greg.
             Nazianz
             :
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           and
           the
           Diuels
           be
           formes
           both
           pure
           ,
           and
           simple
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           can
           forme
           themselues
           in
           visible
           bodies
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           effect
           any
           thing
           bodily
           ,
           which
           is
           testified
           of
           the
           Angells
           by
           their
           apparitions
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           Iacob
           ,
           to
           Moses
           ,
           to
           Eliah
           ,
           to
           Abatuck
           .
           Of
           the
           Diuells
           againe
           testified
           by
           experience
           inquestionable
           ,
           of
           the
           aquilonar
           Succubi
           and
           Incubi
           ,
           testified
           by
           the
           Cabalists
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           vncleane
           spirits
           do
           often
           take
           the
           shapes
           of
           Bucks
           ,
           ston'd
           Horses
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           creatures
           repleat
           with
           bestiall
           luxurie
           ,
           wherevpon
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           proceedeth
           that
           in
           Leuiticus
           ,
           that
           you
           goe
           not
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           those
           Bucks
           and
           Satyres
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Esay
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Babell
           ,
           Zijm
           shall
           lodge
           there
           ,
           and
           their
           streets
           shall
           bee
           full
           of
           
             O
             him
             :
             Satyres
          
           shall
           dance
           there
           ,
           and
           ●…im
           shall
           cry
           into
           their
           Palaces
           .
           Testified
           
           againe
           by
           many
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Diuell
           spake
           bodily
           to
           Adam
           ,
           to
           Christ.
           Hee
           tooke
           the
           person
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           albeit
           that
           
             Iustin
             :
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Doctors
           reason
           that
           it
           was
           Samuel
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           of
           that
           Text
           of
           Ecclesiasticus
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Samuel
           did
           prophesie
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           because
           of
           the
           answer
           giuen
           to
           Saul
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           full
           of
           pietie
           ,
           pronouncing
           the
           name
           of
           GOD
           sixe
           or
           seauen
           times
           ,
           holding
           that
           Saul
           was
           not
           condemned
           eternally
           as
           they
           thinke
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           that
           incestuous
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           ordayned
           by
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           to
           bee
           excommunicate
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           his
           bodie
           being
           chastned
           ,
           his
           soule
           might
           be
           saued
           .
           Yet
           
             S.
             Augustine
          
           and
           the
           best
           Diuines
           stand
           for
           it
           that
           it
           was
           Satan
           and
           not
           Samuel
           ,
           which
           no
           doubt
           is
           the
           onely
           sound
           opinion
           ;
           
             Scotus
             subtilis
          
           in
           the
           second
           booke
           of
           his
           Sentences
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Angells
           assumed
           bodies
           not
           to
           bee
           ioyned
           or
           vnited
           with
           them
           hypostatically
           ,
           but
           to
           moue
           them
           and
           vse
           them
           as
           instruments
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Diuells
           can
           assume
           bodies
           because
           they
           are
           more
           elementarie
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           change
           themselues
           in
           bodies
           ,
           so
           from
           this
           same
           ground
           it
           is
           affirmed
           that
           they
           can
           also
           change
           bodies
           .
        
         
           For
           three
           things
           we
           obserue
           in
           Gods
           works
           ,
           Creation
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           proper
           vnto
           himself
           ,
           to
           make
           of
           no
           thing
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           word
           ;
           Generation
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           allowed
           to
           his
           Creatures
           themselues
           ,
           by
           a
           naturall
           instinct
           and
           appetite
           of
           succession
           to
           haue
           a
           power
           of
           generation
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Transmutation
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           hath
           giuen
           power
           vnto
           Starres
           and
           to
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           as
           saith
           
             Them
             :
             de
             Aquin
             :
             Omnes
             Angeli
             boni
             &
             mali
             habent
             ex
             virtute
             naturali
             potestatē
             transmutandi
             corpora
             nostra
             .
          
           All
           the
           Angells
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           haue
           by
           a
           naturall
           instinct
           power
           to
           change
           our
           bodies
           ;
           wee
           see
           how
           the
           Sorcerers
           of
           Pharaoh
           did
           counterset
           the
           miracles
           of
           
             Moses
             .
             Iob
          
           saith
           there
           is
           no
           power
           on
           earth
           like
           vnto
           that
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           prooues
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           euill
           Spirits
           are
           actions
           indeed
           but
           extraordinarily
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           must
           not
           
           thinke
           them
           illusions
           ,
           or
           prestigitations
           of
           our
           eyes
           .
           Augustine
           chap
           :
           9.
           of
           the
           third
           booke
           
             de
             Trinitate
          
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             Mali
             Angelipro
             subtilitate
             sui
             sensus
             in
             occultioribus
             elementorum
             seminibus
             norunt
             ,
             vnde
             rana
             &
             serpentes
             nascuntur
             &
             hac
             per
             certas
             temperationum
             opportunitates
             occultis
             motibus
             adhibendo
             faciunt
             creari
             .
          
           The
           wicked
           Angells
           by
           their
           subtle
           sense
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           secret
           seeds
           of
           nature
           ,
           know
           by
           what
           meanes
           the
           Frogs
           and
           Serpents
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           by
           vsing
           of
           certaine
           tymous
           temperations
           they
           can
           accelerate
           their
           Creation
           .
           Againe
           they
           haue
           power
           of
           transportation
           ,
           whereupon
           some
           follow
           the
           ignorant
           Viretus
           ,
           who
           holdeth
           it
           a
           fortitude
           of
           imagination
           in
           melancholious
           women
           ,
           who
           apprehend
           they
           bee
           carried
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           albeit
           antiquity
           hath
           esteemed
           it
           for
           a
           true
           ground
           ,
           that
           seldome
           doth
           a
           woman
           die
           of
           melancholie
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           of
           excessiue
           ioy
           :
           for
           melancholie
           proceedeth
           of
           to
           much
           heat
           and
           drinesse
           ,
           and
           breedeth
           wisedome
           as
           Galen
           saith
           in
           his
           Booke
           
             De
             atra
             Bile
          
           ,
           to
           neither
           of
           which
           two
           is
           a
           woman
           subiect
           ,
           being
           of
           nature
           humid
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           passiue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           wise
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           ,
           among
           a
           thousand
           men
           one
           ,
           among
           women
           none
           .
           Besides
           that
           the
           Septentrinall
           people
           with
           whom
           the
           vncleane
           spirits
           are
           said
           to
           be
           most
           familiar
           ,
           they
           haue
           as
           little
           melancholie
           as
           those
           haue
           of
           flegme
           ,
           who
           dwell
           in
           Africke
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           the
           leuitie
           and
           weakenesse
           of
           this
           opinion
           of
           Viret
           :
           Alwayes
           there
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           transportations
           ,
           one
           in
           bodie
           and
           spirit
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           abstraction
           onely
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           Ezekiel
           was
           rapt
           in
           his
           spirit
           from
           Babel
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           in
           spirit
           or
           in
           body
           .
           The
           Hebrew
           Doctours
           hold
           in
           their
           remote
           Theologie
           ,
           that
           the
           Angels
           make
           oblation
           to
           God
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           who
           become
           dead
           by
           way
           of
           this
           abstraction
           ,
           alleadging
           for
           it
           this
           passage
           of
           the
           116.
           
           
             Psalme
             ,
             Speciosa
             in
             conspectu
             Dominimors
             sanctorum
             suorum
             ,
          
           Pretious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           to
           denie
           that
           transportation
           which
           is
           both
           in
           body
           and
           spirit
           ,
           were
           to
           denie
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Eliah
             ,
             Enoch
             ,
             Abacucke
          
           ,
           
           were
           transported
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           our
           Sauiour
           corporally
           transported
           by
           Satan
           ,
           to
           the
           pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           after
           vpon
           a
           mountaine
           :
           The
           best
           Theologes
           hold
           ,
           that
           Habacucke
           was
           indeed
           soule
           and
           bodie
           transported
           ,
           and
           so
           Saint
           Philip
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           reasoneth
           thus
           :
           If
           it
           bee
           possible
           in
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           possible
           in
           moe
           :
           and
           in
           like
           maner
           ,
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           
             Durand
             Herne
          
           ,
           &
           S.
           Bonauenture
           do
           make
           this
           argument
           .
           If
           Satan
           can
           abstract
           the
           spirit
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           much
           more
           can
           he
           transport
           both
           ,
           because
           the
           separation
           is
           more
           miraculous
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           and
           is
           next
           vnto
           the
           veritie
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           the
           strongest
           argument
           we
           haue
           for
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           an
           argument
           subiected
           to
           reason
           ;
           For
           saith
           Aristotle
           in
           his
           ninth
           booke
           
             De
             Animalibus
          
           ,
           if
           the
           soule
           can
           doe
           any
           thing
           without
           the
           body
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           be
           immortall
           ,
           alwayes
           this
           Aphairisis
           ,
           Exstasis
           ,
           or
           ablation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           most
           vndoubtable
           :
           the
           Scripture
           approueth
           it
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           Saint
           
             P.
             aul
          
           and
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           haue
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           Plato
           ,
           and
           Socrates
           did
           call
           the
           bodie
           ,
           
             Antrum
             animae
          
           :
           the
           cauerne
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           Sorcerers
           who
           know
           it
           by
           experience
           haue
           acknowledged
           it
           ,
           Zoreaster
           did
           call
           the
           body
           the
           sepulchre
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Orpheus
           did
           call
           it
           the
           prison
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           euen
           naturally
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           locall
           motion
           can
           be
           some
           times
           without
           touching
           of
           bodies
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           agent
           ,
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           mooued
           by
           the
           moone
           ,
           which
           is
           distant
           from
           it
           more
           ,
           then
           50000.
           
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           the
           Iron
           is
           drawen
           to
           mooue
           by
           Magnes
           or
           the
           Loadstone
           ,
           without
           any
           touching
           ,
           which
           being
           so
           in
           things
           so
           insensible
           and
           Inanimal
           as
           Iron
           ,
           much
           more
           it
           may
           be
           in
           things
           not
           onely
           animal
           :
           but
           who
           haue
           their
           greatest
           force
           and
           vigour
           in
           that
           locall
           abstraction
           ,
           as
           our
           soules
           be
           most
           Galliard
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           most
           remote
           from
           the
           body
           :
           And
           for
           this
           point
           of
           Satans
           power
           to
           transport
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           while
           that
           Cherubin
           which
           moues
           the
           eight
           Spheare
           ,
           wherein
           there
           
           fixed
           stars
           ,
           doth
           role
           it
           Millions
           of
           miles
           in
           one
           houre
           :
           what
           matter
           is
           there
           of
           admiration
           ,
           if
           Satan
           can
           transport
           a
           body
           some
           few
           miles
           vpon
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           commerce
           or
           copulation
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           spirits
           with
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           really
           ,
           locally
           ,
           or
           per
           exsta●…n
           ,
           experience
           doth
           commonly
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           sundry
           things
           which
           we
           may
           call
           spirituall
           (
           because
           they
           are
           inuisible
           and
           intouchable
           )
           doe
           take
           really
           possession
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           as
           the
           passion
           of
           loue
           ,
           which
           entering
           by
           the
           subtile
           spirits
           of
           the
           eyes
           ,
           doth
           wound
           the
           heart
           ,
           corrupt
           the
           blood
           ,
           weaken
           the
           vitall
           faculties
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           spoyle
           the
           life
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           loue
           towards
           God
           ,
           hath
           oftentimes
           hereby
           wrought
           as
           much
           in
           his
           best
           Saints
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           plague
           of
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           such
           cotagious
           things
           doe
           enter
           in
           a
           mans
           body
           in
           a
           spirituall
           sort
           to
           possesse
           it
           .
           The
           Scripture
           doth
           testifie
           this
           reall
           ,
           and
           locall
           copulation
           of
           good
           spirits
           with
           good
           men
           ;
           our
           bodies
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           Our
           Sauiour
           hath
           said
           that
           the
           father
           and
           he
           would
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           obey
           his
           will.
           The
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           speaking
           of
           his
           vocation
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           I
           fell
           downe
           said
           he
           vpon
           my
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           which
           entered
           in
           me
           ,
           did
           raise
           me
           vp
           ,
           and
           set
           me
           on
           foote
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           of
           euill
           spirits
           ,
           the
           euill
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           enter
           into
           Saul
           really
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           into
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           eiect
           diuers
           reall
           and
           sensible
           deuils
           ,
           because
           their
           voyces
           were
           heard
           :
           The
           oddes
           and
           distinction
           of
           these
           in
           my
           opinion
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           good
           spirits
           hath
           more
           celestiall
           and
           subtile
           bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           possession
           of
           men
           and
           copulation
           with
           them
           being
           more
           spirituall
           then
           others
           :
           It
           is
           also
           more
           perceiued
           by
           the
           actions
           of
           our
           spirit
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           change
           of
           our
           bodies
           :
           whereas
           Demones
           ,
           as
           Saint
           August
           in
           his
           tenth
           Booke
           
             De
             ciuitate
             Det
             ,
             Thomas
             Aquinus
             in
             Summa
             2.
             
             Questi
             .
             95.
             
             Origen
          
           in
           his
           booke
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           doe
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           meere
           corporall
           ,
           so
           that
           
             Arist.
             Plato
          
           and
           diuers
           Philosophers
           who
           diuided
           them
           in
           
           aereall
           ,
           terrestriall
           ,
           and
           subterrestriall
           spirits
           ;
           they
           hold
           that
           the
           two
           inferiour
           species
           of
           them
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           grosse
           and
           elementarie
           ,
           more
           remoued
           from
           the
           celestiall
           intelligences
           of
           the
           supreme
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           giuen
           to
           a
           wicked
           commerse
           with
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           deceitfull
           and
           impious
           suggestions
           ,
           whose
           copulations
           are
           both
           bodily
           ,
           palpable
           ,
           and
           visible
           ,
           possessing
           the
           bodies
           specially
           of
           women
           ,
           as
           grosse
           filthy
           and
           contagious
           vapours
           ,
           breeding
           inflamation
           visible
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           breasts
           ,
           mouing
           ,
           swelling
           ,
           and
           dumbenesse
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           depriuing
           the
           organicke
           faculties
           of
           hearing
           ,
           seeing
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           daily
           experience
           doth
           teach
           :
           Neither
           let
           any
           man
           imagine
           the
           carnall
           copulation
           of
           the
           euil
           spirits
           with
           women
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           extaticke
           or
           fantasticke
           ,
           that
           enemie
           spirit
           of
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             Ad
             conterendum
             erit
             cor
             eius
             &
             ad
             internecionem
             gentium
             non
             paucarum
             :
          
           whose
           heart
           shall
           bee
           bent
           for
           the
           ouerthrow
           
           and
           destruction
           of
           many
           nations
           and
           people
           ,
           hee
           delighteth
           to
           defile
           or
           extinguish
           the
           seed
           of
           man
           euen
           in
           the
           mothers
           wombe
           :
           so
           farre
           that
           the
           profound
           naturallist
           Paracelsus
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           those
           grosse
           and
           vncleane
           spirits
           of
           deuils
           doe
           mixe
           themselues
           with
           humane
           feed
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           lost
           ,
           by
           naturall
           weakenesse
           ,
           or
           nocturnall
           dreames
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           cooperate
           with
           it
           to
           produce
           thereby
           those
           succumbent
           ,
           or
           incumbent
           spirits
           ,
           deuils
           ,
           which
           are
           found
           chiefly
           in
           the
           moystie
           and
           Northen
           Regions
           :
           To
           which
           abomination
           it
           seemeth
           the
           lawe
           of
           God
           hath
           some
           relation
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           who
           should
           couple
           themselues
           with
           the
           deuill
           Peor
           should
           perish
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           marke
           these
           places
           in
           
             Exod.
             Leuit.
             Deut.
          
           Where
           sorcerie
           and
           brutall
           Paliardise
           or
           luxurie
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           will
           find
           vncouth
           and
           vnknown
           villanies
           couertly
           touched
           ,
           as
           there
           where
           it
           is
           said
           you
           shall
           not
           present
           to
           God
           the
           wages
           of
           a
           harlot
           ,
           nor
           the
           price
           of
           a
           dogge
           ,
           and
           againe
           where
           God
           doth
           say
           :
           you
           shall
           no
           more
           sacrifice
           vnto
           those
           Buckes
           and
           Satyrs
           after
           whom
           you
           went
           a
           whoring
           :
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           
           heere
           introduce
           impertinently
           nor
           curiously
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           may
           learne
           to
           reuerence
           whatsoeuer
           meanes
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           for
           vs
           to
           withstand
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           dangerous
           for
           two
           respects
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           craft
           and
           skilfulnesse
           ,
           who
           can
           change
           himselfe
           into
           what
           creatures
           hee
           will
           ,
           change
           creatures
           in
           what
           forme
           he
           will
           ,
           can
           transport
           our
           spirits
           and
           bodies
           ,
           can
           enter
           to
           possesse
           them
           ,
           can
           counterfait
           creatures
           like
           to
           our selues
           by
           his
           wicked
           abusing
           of
           humane
           seed
           :
           againe
           ,
           his
           malice
           is
           dangerous
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           seditious
           spirits
           ,
           who
           hee
           doth
           command
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           some
           alleadge
           that
           euery
           man
           hath
           his
           good
           and
           euill
           Daemon
           ,
           which
           for
           my
           part
           I
           will
           not
           affirme
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           Scripture
           maketh
           mention
           of
           diuerse
           diuels
           who
           haue
           practised
           diuerse
           wickednes
           :
           
           Some
           are
           called
           by
           
             Esay
             ,
             Vasa
             furoris
          
           ,
           the
           vessell
           of
           fury
           :
           Some
           by
           Ieremy
           ,
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           some
           by
           
             Ezechiel
             ,
             vasa
             interfectionis
          
           ,
           the
           vessels
           of
           murther
           ,
           some
           by
           Moses
           ,
           the
           vessels
           of
           iniquity
           :
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           aiery
           bodies
           and
           power
           in
           that
           Element
           ,
           as
           those
           foure
           which
           had
           the
           windes
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             Quibus
             datum
             est
             nocere
             mari
             &
             terrae
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           giuen
           to
           trouble
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           seas
           ,
           by
           gendring
           of
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           destroying
           thunders
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Iob
           ,
           which
           suddenly
           threw
           downe
           his
           house
           ,
           which
           sort
           of
           aiery
           diuels
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           inuade
           the
           intellectuall
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           seduce
           them
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           faction
           in
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           kinde
           he
           is
           esteemed
           the
           Prince
           who
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           exterminans
           :
           others
           againe
           that
           bee
           more
           earthly
           doe
           trafficke
           with
           base
           sorceries
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           taught
           the
           enchanters
           of
           Pharaoh
           :
           vnto
           all
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           opposed
           millions
           of
           good
           Angels
           to
           gouerne
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           to
           presidiate
           and
           gard
           the
           Saints
           ,
           &
           so
           many
           to
           rule
           the
           spheares
           Celestiall
           ,
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           perceiue
           by
           Ezechiel
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sixtie
           eight
           Psalme
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           Chariots
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           20000.
           
           Angels
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           among
           them
           as
           in
           the
           sanctuary
           of
           Sion
           :
           whereupon
           
           the
           Chaldean
           interpreters
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           bee
           so
           many
           principall
           lights
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Angels
           to
           gouerne
           them
           ,
           and
           
             Leo
             Hebreus
          
           hath
           written
           in
           his
           second
           Booke
           ,
           that
           the
           eight
           heauen
           ,
           or
           
             primum
             mobile
          
           ,
           which
           maketh
           his
           couse
           in
           twenty
           foure
           houres
           ,
           is
           moued
           by
           a
           Cherubin
           with
           such
           miracolous
           swiftnesse
           ,
           that
           euery
           moments
           motion
           ariseth
           to
           more
           then
           a
           million
           of
           miles
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Angelike
           care
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           on
           earth
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           full
           of
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           which
           guarded
           the
           Israelites
           comming
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           which
           wrastled
           with
           Iacob
           and
           blessed
           him
           ,
           that
           Ceraphin
           which
           purged
           the
           lips
           of
           Esay
           and
           made
           him
           eloquent
           ,
           that
           Raphael
           whose
           presence
           Asmodeus
           cannot
           abide
           ,
           those
           Angels
           who
           carried
           Lazarus
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           which
           deliuered
           S.
           Peter
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           that
           which
           went
           with
           Azariah
           into
           the
           furnace
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           thinke
           the
           flames
           a
           soft
           deaw
           ,
           and
           so
           forth
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           God
           doth
           not
           only
           furnish
           vs
           with
           spirituall
           armes
           against
           Satan
           :
           as
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           he
           hath
           taught
           vs
           some
           familiar
           things
           which
           they
           cannot
           indure
           in
           nature
           as
           is
           thought
           ;
           as
           the
           fire
           ,
           whose
           presence
           doth
           terrifie
           him
           by
           a
           mysterious
           antipathy
           ,
           as
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Wolfe
           astonisheth
           a
           Sheepe
           ,
           because
           God
           who
           is
           his
           enemy
           is
           a
           fire
           ,
           a
           lampe
           ,
           a
           light
           of
           glory
           and
           power
           to
           the
           godly
           ;
           a
           fire
           of
           loue
           ,
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           wicked
           a
           consuming
           fire
           of
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           :
           and
           as
           by
           a
           naturall
           strife
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           tyrannous
           Schoolemaster
           ,
           doth
           affraye
           a
           wayward
           childe
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           sound
           of
           musicall
           instruments
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           praises
           of
           God
           ,
           afflict
           and
           terrifie
           the
           diuell
           by
           a
           naturall
           Antipathy
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           indued
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           harmony
           of
           musicke
           doth
           by
           a
           naturall
           simpathy
           collect
           ,
           and
           vnite
           the
           distracted
           powers
           of
           our
           weake
           mindes
           to
           greater
           strength
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           is
           
             quasi
             vehiculum
          
           the
           conduct
           of
           deuotion
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Elisha
           ;
           who
           being
           for
           sent
           to
           prophesie
           
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           battell
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           doe
           it
           vntill
           hee
           first
           caused
           to
           sound
           vp
           an
           instrument
           of
           musicke
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           fell
           into
           his
           Prophesie
           :
           wee
           read
           likewise
           that
           when
           Samuel
           had
           consecrated
           king
           Saul
           :
           God
           (
           said
           hee
           to
           him
           )
           to
           the
           Mountaine
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           a
           company
           of
           Prophets
           who
           sound
           instruments
           and
           prophesie
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           enter
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           shall
           come
           vpon
           thee
           there
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           changed
           into
           another
           man
           :
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           naturall
           antipathy
           betwixt
           Musicke
           and
           the
           Diuell
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           diuine
           thing
           which
           draweth
           the
           spirit
           to
           harmony
           ,
           concord
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           the
           constitution
           of
           his
           nature
           is
           contrary
           to
           these
           ,
           to
           be
           seditious
           ,
           discordant
           ,
           and
           implacable
           .
        
         
           This
           whole
           Fabricke
           of
           the
           world
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           musicall
           order
           of
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           they
           stand
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             numero
             ,
             pendere
             &
             mensura
             ,
          
           by
           number
           ,
           weight
           ,
           and
           measure
           .
           All
           the
           creatures
           are
           but
           a
           musicke
           ,
           euery
           one
           hauing
           in
           their
           kindes
           ,
           their
           Supreme
           or
           Alt
           ,
           their
           Counter
           Base
           ,
           and
           their
           Tenor
           ,
           to
           shew
           it
           in
           few
           examples
           .
           Among
           the
           Planets
           ,
           the
           austerity
           of
           Saturne
           ,
           and
           the
           rigour
           of
           Mars
           are
           tempered
           ,
           and
           tied
           together
           with
           the
           serenity
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Elements
           ,
           the
           repugnance
           of
           the
           fire
           and
           water
           are
           kept
           in
           concordance
           ,
           by
           the
           promiscuall
           qualities
           of
           the
           ayre
           ,
           and
           speaking
           of
           the
           inteligentiall
           world
           ,
           the
           Angels
           are
           a
           mediate
           creature
           betwixt
           the
           diuine
           Essence
           and
           man
           :
           man
           is
           a
           mid
           couple
           betwixt
           good
           and
           euill
           spirits
           ,
           the
           Ape
           betwixt
           man
           and
           fourefooted
           beasts
           ,
           the
           
             Niriades
             &
             Tritoues
          
           ,
           which
           be
           not
           things
           fabulous
           betwixt
           men
           and
           fishes
           .
           The
           Hermophrodite
           betwixt
           man
           and
           woman
           ,
           the
           Mandrake
           betwixt
           man
           and
           plants
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           growe
           within
           her
           bowels
           ,
           there
           are
           fruits
           and
           cornes
           petrefied
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           naturally
           shapen
           in
           stones
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           stone
           Argillum
           ,
           is
           amid
           couple
           ,
           betwixt
           earth
           and
           mettals
           the
           Marcazitae
           are
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           
           mediate
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           ,
           as
           that
           diuine
           Philosopher
           ,
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           Syrac
           ,
           hath
           obserued
           in
           his
           Booke
           of
           Ecclesiasticus
           ,
           there
           is
           first
           a
           common
           antithesis
           and
           contradiction
           in
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Omnes
             via
             Domini
             secundum
             dispositionem
             sapientiae
             suae
             :
          
           Duo
           contra
           vnum
           ,
           
             vnum
             contra
             vnum
             :
             contra
             malum
             ,
             bonum
             ,
             contra
             vitam
             mors
             ,
             contra
             virum
             iustum
             peccator
             ,
             &
             sic
             intuere
             in
             omnia
             opera
             altissimi
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           All
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           according
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           two
           against
           one
           ,
           one
           against
           
             one
             ,
             good
          
           against
           
             euill
             ,
             life
             against
             Death
          
           ,
           the
           
             iust
             man
          
           against
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           and
           so
           looke
           into
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           which
           can
           fall
           into
           our
           imagination
           wanting
           this
           contrariety
           ,
           but
           God
           againe
           hath
           made
           a
           concordance
           in
           all
           by
           this
           diuine
           Musick
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           natural
           substances
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           qualities
           and
           accidents
           ,
           yea
           in
           time
           it selfe
           .
           Summer
           and
           Winter
           be
           contrary
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           harmony
           of
           the
           spring
           time
           they
           are
           conioyned
           :
           blacke
           and
           white
           contrary
           do
           meet
           in
           mediate
           colours
           ,
           heate
           and
           cold
           againe
           contrary
           agree
           in
           tepidity
           ,
           swift
           and
           slow
           doe
           meet
           in
           a
           temperate
           motion
           ;
           the
           austerity
           of
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           the
           meekenesse
           of
           Fabius
           agree
           in
           mid
           constitutions
           :
           In
           end
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           wanteth
           this
           sweet
           combination
           and
           harmony
           ,
           except
           Satan
           and
           his
           following
           spirits
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           and
           God
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           &
           goodnes
           ,
           peace
           ,
           concord
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           vnity
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           knot
           nor
           euer
           shall
           be
           :
           but
           being
           of
           their
           proper
           corruption
           enemies
           to
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           factious
           ,
           malitious
           spirits
           of
           discordance
           ,
           and
           distraction
           ,
           they
           doe
           naturally
           abhorre
           the
           sound
           of
           Harmony
           and
           Musicke
           .
           So
           that
           for
           that
           point
           of
           vnion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           standeth
           in
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           Organs
           ,
           I
           thinke
           this
           will
           suffice
           apparantly
           to
           perswade
           any
           well
           disposed
           and
           iudicious
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           his
           braine
           set
           in
           
             Symbalis
             m●…le
             sonantibus
          
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           before
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           ceremonie
           of
           the
           Clericall
           habit
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           forbearing
           to
           reason
           
           in
           generall
           of
           the
           expediency
           and
           good
           and
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           graue
           and
           Maiestique
           ceremonies
           in
           the
           publike
           actions
           of
           state
           and
           ciuill
           gouernments
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           were
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           procure
           and
           maintaine
           popular
           reuerence
           to
           any
           auctoritie
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           which
           be
           a
           true
           edification
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           yet
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           when
           out
           dull
           and
           secure
           mindes
           are
           stirred
           vp
           to
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           reuerence
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           through
           beholding
           the
           exteriour
           Maiesty
           of
           Religious
           Ceremonies
           ;
           onely
           for
           the
           Church
           Minister
           his
           habit
           in
           particular
           I
           wil
           deliuer
           my
           opinion
           in
           sobriety
           thus
           .
           There
           was
           neuer
           any
           age
           in
           the
           world
           which
           did
           not
           distinguish
           Counsellours
           and
           State-rulers
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           religious
           professours
           from
           the
           Laity
           ,
           by
           their
           robes
           peculiar
           to
           themselues
           ,
           as
           God
           we
           see
           himselfe
           did
           institute
           Aaron
           .
           Therefore
           now
           ,
           while
           Christian
           Pastours
           bee
           more
           truely
           venerable
           and
           reueuerent
           ,
           because
           their
           function
           holdeth
           nothing
           of
           types
           but
           is
           perfect
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           they
           should
           not
           haue
           an
           honourable
           and
           comely
           apparell
           proper
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           permitted
           to
           be
           carried
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           meerely
           idle
           and
           absurd
           .
           That
           he
           who
           is
           sequestred
           from
           the
           ordinary
           ciuill
           vocations
           in
           the
           world
           and
           consecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           intercessour
           and
           ambassadour
           of
           the
           people
           vnto
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           offer
           out
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           be
           secret
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           familiar
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           sacred
           person
           ,
           place
           and
           calling
           should
           not
           bee
           cloathed
           with
           externall
           marked
           of
           sanctitie
           and
           holy
           profession
           ,
           which
           markes
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           assumed
           by
           ciuill
           men
           ,
           I
           doe
           perswade
           my selfe
           that
           no
           man
           will
           affirme
           it
           .
        
         
           Which
           ground
           breing
           true
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           a
           speciall
           consideration
           of
           the
           Church-vestiment
           and
           to
           a
           comparison
           betwixe
           the
           white
           surplis
           and
           the
           blacke
           gowne
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           the
           eullours
           be
           either
           in
           different
           or
           not
           indifferent
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           indifferent
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           
           great
           matter
           of
           debate
           ,
           but
           for
           vnities
           sake
           ,
           wee
           ought
           rather
           to
           embrace
           that
           which
           our
           neighbour
           Church
           haue
           receiued
           from
           orthodoxall
           antiquitie
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           ought
           for
           our
           sake
           ,
           to
           follow
           that
           which
           is
           more
           late
           ;
           If
           they
           be
           not
           indifferent
           ,
           then
           the
           minister
           ought
           to
           carry
           that
           colour
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           most
           sutable
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           but
           I
           subsume
           that
           the
           white
           is
           most
           sutable
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           fitting
           that
           hee
           bee
           cloathed
           therewith
           ,
           my
           assumption
           I
           take
           to
           be
           true
           for
           these
           reasons
           ,
           the
           white
           is
           most
           decent
           ,
           most
           ancient
           ,
           and
           most
           vsefull
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           the
           decency
           of
           Apparell
           standeth
           in
           two
           points
           ,
           one
           is
           in
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           viuely
           represent
           to
           our
           mindes
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           mans
           calling
           ,
           his
           degree
           or
           age
           ,
           as
           the
           readdish
           colour
           doth
           fit
           a
           soldier
           ,
           and
           the
           black
           a
           Schooleman
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           another
           is
           in
           that
           which
           doth
           best
           distinguish
           a
           particular
           professour
           from
           all
           others
           of
           different
           callings
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           two
           doth
           note
           a
           man
           himselfe
           in
           his
           own
           property
           ,
           the
           second
           doth
           note
           the
           discrepance
           of
           other
           men
           from
           him
           :
           For
           distinction
           of
           seuerall
           professours
           ,
           wee
           must
           confesse
           the
           white
           is
           more
           decent
           for
           a
           Pastour
           ,
           because
           the
           blacke
           gowne
           is
           common
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           to
           the
           Lawyer
           ,
           the
           Schoolman
           and
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           forbidden
           to
           any
           whosoeuer
           :
           And
           for
           noting
           the
           discrepance
           of
           the
           properties
           of
           our
           professions
           ,
           the
           white
           is
           much
           more
           significant
           of
           Pastorall
           function
           then
           the
           black
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           heereafter
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           touching
           antiquity
           ,
           the
           white
           is
           ancient
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           S.
           Chrysost.
           maketh
           mention
           of
           it
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           grauitie
           of
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             Hom.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
          
           .
           60.
           for
           if
           (
           saith
           he
           to
           the
           priests
           )
           a
           beast
           whose
           mouth
           were
           polluted
           with
           filthines
           should
           come
           to
           drink
           in
           a
           cleere
           fountain
           wherof
           ye
           had
           vse
           or
           benefit
           ,
           ye
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           why
           will
           yee
           suffer
           those
           who
           bee
           defiled
           with
           odious
           and
           abominable
           vices
           to
           put
           downe
           their
           
           mouthes
           in
           the
           pure
           fountaine
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           
             Hac
             vestra
             dignitas
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             hac
             securitas
             ,
             haec
             omnis
             corona
             ,
             non
             quod
             albam
             &
             splendentem
             tunicam
             induti
             circumeatis
             ,
          
           In
           your
           consciencious
           distribution
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           your
           dignitie
           ,
           your
           security
           ,
           and
           the
           crowne
           of
           your
           glory
           more
           then
           in
           that
           white
           and
           splendid
           Coate
           which
           yee
           carry
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           to
           a
           scholler
           graduate
           in
           the
           vniuersity
           ,
           your
           honour
           &
           reputation
           which
           you
           haue
           abroad
           ,
           lieth
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           gowne
           ,
           or
           hood
           ,
           or
           scarlet
           roabe
           which
           you
           weare
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           learning
           &
           endowment
           which
           ye
           shew
           in
           your
           disputations
           and
           writings
           ,
           so
           as
           from
           such
           speech
           may
           be
           gathered
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           vniuersities
           such
           habits
           are
           vsed
           for
           distinction
           and
           ornament
           in
           degrees
           of
           schoole
           ,
           euen
           so
           it
           is
           cleerely
           seene
           by
           those
           words
           of
           Chrisostome
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           seruice
           in
           his
           time
           and
           before
           him
           hath
           been
           adorned
           with
           such
           vestiments
           ;
           And
           Saint
           
             Hierom
             ,
             Coutra
             Pelag.
          
           against
           those
           who
           in
           his
           time
           did
           despise
           the
           white
           Clericall
           vestiments
           ,
           what
           a
           madnesse
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           that
           to
           count
           it
           enimity
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           Presbyter
           ,
           or
           Deacon
           ,
           goe
           cloathed
           in
           their
           comely
           white
           roabe
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           white
           is
           more
           vsefull
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           this
           way
           ,
           speaking
           of
           a
           pastorall
           habit
           the
           white
           hath
           a
           more
           easie
           open
           &
           vnderstandble
           interpretation
           then
           the
           blacke
           :
           The
           blacke
           wee
           knowe
           is
           a
           mourning
           habite
           ,
           where
           as
           the
           white
           representeth
           ioyfulnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           most
           proper
           to
           him
           who
           bringeth
           the
           glad
           tydings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           while
           as
           their
           is
           a
           simpathie
           between
           his
           colors
           and
           his
           commission
           :
           We
           doe
           find
           in
           the
           Scripture
           often
           mention
           of
           white
           for
           a
           sacred
           and
           holy
           apparell
           ,
           but
           neuer
           of
           the
           blacke
           ,
           if
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           be
           his
           heauenly
           Ministers
           haue
           appeared
           before
           men
           in
           their
           ministration
           cloathed
           in
           white
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           those
           who
           bee
           sacred
           ministers
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Gods
           Church
           heere
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           cannot
           finde
           more
           diuine
           shapes
           or
           colours
           to
           appeare
           in
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           
           is
           an
           interpretation
           not
           extorted
           ,
           but
           plaine
           and
           sensibly
           offered
           out
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           necessarily
           required
           ,
           in
           speciall
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           the
           Minister
           ,
           that
           when
           hee
           vttereth
           to
           God
           the
           publique
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           doe
           resound
           their
           Amen
           ,
           and
           administreth
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           must
           come
           with
           fore-thought
           and
           fore-sought
           purity
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           both
           free
           from
           other
           studies
           ,
           and
           other
           actions
           ,
           which
           at
           other
           times
           were
           not
           to
           bee
           blamed
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           expedient
           also
           ,
           that
           with
           his
           inward
           sanctitie
           ,
           hee
           shall
           bring
           an
           exterior
           shew
           thereof
           ,
           to
           purchase
           the
           greater
           reuerence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           season
           their
           mindes
           with
           holy
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           with
           present
           desires
           to
           consort
           inwardly
           in
           their
           hearts
           with
           that
           visible
           habite
           of
           puritie
           and
           integritie
           which
           they
           doe
           contemplate
           in
           his
           person
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           a
           custome
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           read
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           Catechumeni
           presented
           themselues
           to
           Baptisme
           ,
           should
           be
           arrayed
           in
           white
           ,
           wherevpon
           this
           title
           hath
           growne
           of
           
             Dominica
             in
             albis
          
           ,
           white-sunday
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           may
           consider
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           purer
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           expedient
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           inward
           candor
           and
           integritie
           ,
           which
           the
           concurring
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           whole
           person
           of
           the
           baptized
           did
           receiue
           being
           dipped
           and
           drenched
           in
           the
           lauar
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           should
           be
           not
           onely
           infixed
           by
           faith
           in
           the
           inward
           apprehension
           of
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           receiuer
           ,
           but
           also
           testified
           by
           that
           publike
           and
           pure
           marke
           of
           whitenesse
           vnto
           others
           their
           spectators
           ,
           and
           brethren
           partakers
           formerly
           of
           the
           same
           new
           birth
           ;
           whereby
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           extent
           the
           authoritie
           and
           iudgement
           of
           the
           guides
           and
           gouernours
           in
           Gods
           Church
           hath
           ,
           in
           things
           ,
           though
           not
           enacted
           nor
           imposed
           by
           the
           writings
           or
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           thought
           expedient
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           edifying
           and
           furnishing
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           externall
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           ceremoniall
           additaments
           ,
           
           which
           of
           themselues
           ,
           being
           not
           superstitious
           ,
           but
           hauing
           a
           holy
           ,
           sober
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           vse
           of
           instruction
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           in
           the
           sacred
           duties
           of
           the
           church
           (
           though
           perhaps
           not
           onely
           afterward
           ,
           but
           euen
           then
           ,
           they
           might
           by
           some
           priuate
           misinterpretation
           of
           superstitious
           and
           ignorant
           men
           be
           abused
           )
           were
           by
           the
           most
           and
           best
           ,
           instituted
           ,
           maintayned
           ,
           and
           reteyned
           ,
           being
           indeed
           not
           to
           be
           abrogated
           but
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           which
           set
           them
           vp
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           prosequute
           my
           argument
           for
           the
           white
           vestiment
           of
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           in
           shewing
           how
           it
           is
           vsefull
           and
           properly
           significant
           ,
           I
           say
           all
           the
           varieties
           of
           Aarons
           robe
           were
           contriued
           by
           intermixing
           a
           fine
           white
           linnen
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           .
           Whensoeuer
           mention
           is
           made
           of
           Christ
           clothed
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           in
           glory
           and
           light
           ,
           or
           in
           white
           lynnen
           ;
           
             Induit
             enim
             stola
             gloriae
             ,
             amictus
             erat
             lumine
             sicut
             vestiment●…
             ,
             Ezech
             :
          
           9.
           when
           Commission
           was
           giuen
           to
           fixe
           destroying
           Angels
           against
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           man
           who
           stood
           in
           the
           midst
           hauing
           power
           to
           saue
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           wept
           for
           Ierusalem
           (
           no
           doubt
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           )
           he
           was
           clothed
           in
           white
           Lynnen
           .
           It
           is
           clearely
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Bissus
             &
             purpura
             indumentum
             eius
          
           ,
           white
           lynnen
           and
           purple
           ,
           euen
           so
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Mulier
             illa
             amicta
             erat
             purpura
             &
             Bysso
             ,
          
           that
           woman
           was
           clothed
           with
           purple
           and
           white
           lynnen
           .
           The
           white
           lynnen
           doth
           represent
           puritie
           and
           innocencie
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           
             Byssinum
             sunt
             instificationes
             Sanctorum
          
           ,
           the
           iustification
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           as
           white
           and
           fine
           lynnen
           pure
           and
           
           perfect
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           any
           man
           will
           say
           that
           the
           robe
           of
           Aaron
           was
           altogether
           a
           Iewish
           type
           ,
           and
           that
           Clericall
           vestiments
           are
           of
           no
           respect
           after
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           idle
           ,
           that
           Candlesticke
           of
           the
           Arke
           which
           was
           clothed
           with
           the
           Hyacinth
           and
           celestiall
           colour
           ,
           likely
           might
           be
           a
           Type
           which
           is
           abolished
           ,
           or
           what
           did
           carrie
           the
           scarlet
           and
           reddish
           colour
           in
           that
           Robe
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           holden
           expired
           ,
           because
           it
           did
           figure
           the
           passion
           which
           is
           performed
           ;
           or
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           what
           was
           partie-coloured
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           who
           alwaies
           figured
           Christ
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           Type
           
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           coate
           sprinkled
           with
           blood
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Ezechiel
           ,
           
             sumpsisti
             vestiment
             a
             multicoloria
          
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Quare
             vestimentum
             tuum
             rubrum
             est
          
           ?
           you
           haue
           chosen
           
           a
           Robe
           which
           is
           particoloured
           .
           what
           meaneth
           it
           thy
           garments
           are
           red
           ?
           Certes
           ,
           as
           these
           colours
           were
           figuratiue
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           expired
           ,
           Ioseph
           hath
           changed
           his
           Coate
           .
           The
           text
           of
           Genesis
           saith
           ,
           
             mutauerunt
             vestes
             eius
             &
             ipsum
             induerunt
             Bisso
             ,
          
           Pharoah
           commanded
           to
           change
           his
           garments
           and
           to
           clothe
           him
           in
           fine
           white
           lynnen
           ,
           and
           Christ
           hath
           also
           changed
           his
           garments
           into
           meere
           whitenesse
           and
           iustification
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           hath
           changed
           her
           garments
           into
           white
           ,
           
             Bissus
             indumentum
             eius
             ,
             &
             mulier
             illa
             amicta
             erat
             Bisso
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           hath
           the
           Wiseman
           said
           in
           Ecclesiast
           :
           
             omni
             tempore
             sint
             vestimenta
          
           
           
             tua
             candida
          
           :
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           fitting
           for
           a
           Priestly
           and
           Pastorall
           habit
           ,
           as
           the
           the
           garment
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           respects
           it
           seemes
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           reuerence
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           that
           not
           without
           graue
           causes
           they
           haue
           brought
           in
           that
           Ceremonie
           into
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           vnto
           vs.
           For
           whether
           it
           was
           deriued
           from
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           dispute
           ,
           but
           who
           would
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Leuiticall
           vestiments
           were
           rather
           things
           depending
           from
           the
           policie
           ,
           then
           figuratiue
           Ceremonies
           expiring
           in
           the
           exhibition
           of
           Christ.
           I
           would
           aske
           him
           of
           those
           Pomgrannets
           &
           Bells
           which
           were
           tyed
           to
           the
           fringe
           of
           Aarons
           robe
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           in
           Priestly
           actions
           there
           should
           bee
           continually
           a
           good
           smell
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           mouthes
           a
           perpetuall
           sound
           of
           pietie
           in
           our
           eares
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           twelue
           gemmes
           planted
           vpon
           the
           breast
           plate
           of
           Aaron
           with
           a
           Diamond
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           most
           principall
           ,
           conspicuous
           ,
           and
           pretious
           part
           of
           the
           Robe
           ,
           what
           these
           did
           figure
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           most
           proper
           and
           conuenient
           to
           bee
           figured
           by
           vestiments
           in
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prelate
           ,
           wherevpon
           Epiphanius
           Archbishop
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           
             S.
             Ierom
          
           haue
           made
           these
           obseruations
           ,
           
           vpon
           these
           texts
           of
           Exod
           :
           &
           Leuit
           :
           The
           Gemmes
           first
           being
           excellent
           things
           of
           rare
           constitution
           doe
           note
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           priestly
           Function
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           signifie
           the
           doctrine
           and
           christian
           vertues
           which
           should
           be
           in
           him
           who
           carrieth
           that
           dignitie
           ,
           that
           euen
           as
           those
           gemmes
           haue
           their
           secret
           and
           miraculous
           operations
           ,
           so
           should
           Prelates
           and
           Priests
           by
           the
           secret
           inspiration
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           bee
           able
           to
           worke
           in
           people
           miraculous
           and
           extraordinarie
           effects
           of
           Gods
           feare
           and
           obedience
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           these
           Gemmes
           are
           full
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           of
           a
           celestiall
           beautie
           and
           splendor
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           cariage
           of
           religious
           men
           shine
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           for
           a
           cleare
           mirrour
           and
           example
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           looke
           into
           it
           we
           may
           by
           the
           light
           thereof
           discerne
           our
           owne
           blots
           and
           darknes
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           the
           gemmes
           haue
           diuine
           and
           admirable
           formes
           but
           small
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           substance
           more
           coelestiall
           then
           earthly
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           .
           Euen
           so
           Prelates
           and
           Priests
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           so
           earthly
           as
           other
           men
           are
           ,
           drowned
           in
           mortal
           passions
           ,
           spotted
           with
           ambition
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           auarice
           ,
           defiled
           with
           lust
           or
           other
           fleshly
           concupiscences
           ,
           wherevnto
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           are
           obnoxious
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           all
           consist
           of
           spirituall
           formes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           puritie
           of
           exemplarie
           sinceritie
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Angelicall
           and
           diuine
           creatures
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           as
           the
           gemmes
           haue
           simpathising
           qualities
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           animal
           creatures
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           onely
           change
           their
           proprieties
           and
           colours
           ,
           at
           any
           great
           chance
           which
           hapneth
           vnto
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           presege
           and
           forewarne
           our
           capitall
           dangers
           ,
           they
           redeeme
           vs
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           giuing
           themselues
           for
           our
           ransome
           ,
           they
           cannot
           endure
           that
           by
           brutish
           luxurie
           wee
           should
           bee
           turned
           into
           beasts
           ,
           things
           which
           neither
           Theologie
           ,
           nor
           Philosophie
           make
           doubt
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           approued
           by
           daily
           experience
           .
           The
           Corall
           being
           carried
           by
           diseased
           persons
           changeth
           the
           colour
           to
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           change
           of
           their
           disease
           .
           The
           Turquine
           in
           great
           perill
           of
           mans
           life
           bursteth
           in
           peeces
           .
           The
           Diamond
           hath
           a
           
           virtue
           to
           encourage
           the
           heart
           against
           feare
           or
           doubts
           ,
           The
           Saphir
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           mind
           to
           deuotion
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           is
           vsually
           carried
           by
           Prelates
           and
           religious
           men
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           ,
           the
           Smerald
           to
           banish
           the
           spirit
           of
           lust
           ,
           &
           to
           temper
           that
           affection
           in
           men
           ,
           wherunto
           it
           is
           opposed
           by
           a
           secret
           antipathie
           ,
           that
           Albertus
           writes
           how
           a
           king
           of
           Hungarie
           who
           delighted
           greatly
           in
           a
           rare
           stone
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           one
           night
           after
           he
           had
           committed
           some
           acte
           of
           abominable
           lust
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           broken
           in
           three
           pieces
           :
           and
           of
           Nero
           who
           tooke
           such
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Smerald
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           called
           the
           Iewell
           of
           Nero
           ,
           carrying
           vpon
           his
           thumbe
           one
           of
           huge
           quantitie
           ,
           formed
           in
           table
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           from
           his
           Pallace
           see
           the
           Amphitheatrall
           sports
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bin
           there
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           did
           solace
           and
           helpe
           his
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           a
           thing
           proper
           also
           to
           that
           stone
           ,
           another
           night
           in
           like
           sort
           after
           some
           beastly
           pollution
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           hee
           found
           his
           Iewell
           rent
           in
           pieces
           :
           Euen
           so
           Prelates
           and
           Priests
           ,
           who
           haue
           the
           charge
           of
           mens
           soules
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           to
           simpathise
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           feeling
           of
           their
           miseries
           ,
           changing
           from
           ioy
           to
           sorrow
           for
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           from
           sorrow
           againe
           to
           ioyfulnesse
           for
           their
           conuersion
           :
           like
           vnto
           Corall
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           to
           supplie
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Diamond
           ,
           to
           inspire
           into
           their
           hearts
           a
           courage
           and
           constancie
           in
           faith
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Saphir
           to
           indue
           them
           with
           piety
           and
           deuotion
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Smerald
           to
           clense
           them
           from
           the
           filthinesse
           :
           but
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           they
           must
           take
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Turquine
           to
           giue
           their
           liues
           for
           their
           flocke
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Moses
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           peoples
           sake
           ,
           wished
           to
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           like
           vnto
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           who
           wished
           to
           be
           made
           Anathema
           ,
           for
           his
           flocke
           ,
           and
           like
           vnto
           the
           glorious
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           vpon
           the
           86.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           By
           these
           twelue
           Gems
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           founded
           vpon
           the
           twelue
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           royall
           infrangible
           Diamond
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           the
           eternall
           stabilitie
           of
           the
           Throne
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           so
           oft
           as
           it
           hath
           bene
           seene
           by
           the
           transported
           spirits
           
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           appeared
           in
           their
           eyes
           as
           these
           fiery
           and
           celestiall
           Iewels
           ;
           So
           that
           seeing
           the
           chiefe
           doctours
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           so
           interpreted
           the
           brestplate
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           all
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           his
           Priestly
           habite
           did
           necessarily
           expire
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           wee
           will
           say
           that
           the
           Brasen
           serpent
           must
           bee
           broken
           powder
           ,
           the
           white
           Surplis
           is
           daily
           abused
           to
           Idolatrie
           in
           the
           Papall
           Church
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           abolished
           ,
           certaine
           if
           the
           case
           were
           alike
           ,
           the
           argument
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           much
           different
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           brasen
           Serpent
           was
           the
           proper
           and
           onely
           obiect
           of
           the
           Idolatrie
           committed
           by
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           putting
           a
           kind
           of
           Dietie
           in
           that
           Serpent
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Popes
           Masse
           ,
           howsoeuer
           polluted
           with
           diuers
           superstitions
           and
           idolatries
           ;
           the
           idolatrous
           actions
           therein
           are
           not
           terminated
           vpon
           ,
           or
           intended
           to
           ,
           the
           garment
           which
           the
           Priest
           weareth
           ,
           the
           Surplis
           being
           only
           one
           of
           the
           accidentary
           adiuncts
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           vpon
           the
           by
           ,
           doe
           for
           externall
           ornament
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           proper
           and
           significant
           representation
           ,
           accompany
           that
           action
           ,
           euen
           as
           there
           were
           tyed
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Aarons
           roabe
           ,
           Pomegranates
           &
           bels
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           showen
           before
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           neuer
           hard
           ,
           that
           any
           spectator
           of
           the
           Masse
           did
           adore
           the
           Surplis
           ,
           worne
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           so
           I
           thinke
           none
           of
           the
           most
           superstitions
           worshippers
           of
           those
           incarnate
           wafers
           ,
           did
           euer
           dreame
           the
           supposed
           transubstantiation
           to
           bee
           wrought
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           any
           operatiue
           holines
           inherent
           in
           that
           vestiment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           whatsoeuer
           kind
           of
           attyre
           (
           of
           distinction
           )
           was
           then
           worne
           by
           the
           Priest
           in
           Massing
           ,
           must
           bee
           vtterly
           abandoned
           ,
           as
           polluted
           with
           idolatrie
           :
           what
           warrant
           hath
           any
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           Diuine
           Seruice
           to
           weare
           a
           blacke
           gowne
           ,
           while
           as
           Priests
           doe
           weare
           such
           vnder
           their
           Surplices
           ,
           not
           wholly
           couered
           ,
           but
           appearing
           commonly
           beneath
           the
           skirts
           thereof
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           such
           Priests
           haue
           thought
           their
           Masse
           as
           vnperfite
           without
           a
           gowne
           ,
           as
           without
           a
           Surplice
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           onely
           repine
           at
           such
           particular
           and
           indiuiduall
           Surpl●…ces
           ,
           as
           haue
           beene
           blotted
           with
           superstitious
           seruice
           ,
           the
           reason
           were
           more
           sutable
           and
           probable
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           it
           were
           euill
           done
           to
           vse
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           very
           parcell
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           consecrated
           to
           be
           the
           Hostie
           of
           the
           Masse
           :
           yet
           to
           take
           for
           our
           vse
           of
           that
           same
           lumpe
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           same
           loafe
           ,
           before
           the
           Papall
           Consecration
           therof
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           wrong
           ,
           nor
           iust
           scandall
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           exception
           against
           the
           white
           vestiment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           Surplice
           of
           the
           Papall
           Church
           it
           is
           sophisticate
           ,
           
             Ab
             indiuiduo
             ad
             speciem
          
           ,
           neuer
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           hold
           that
           the
           Surplice
           is
           operatiue
           ,
           or
           doth
           conferre
           holinesse
           ▪
           but
           because
           it
           is
           a
           comely
           habite
           ,
           receiued
           from
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           found
           by
           them
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           most
           decent
           ,
           and
           most
           significant
           of
           any
           :
           therefore
           doe
           they
           carrie
           it
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           shew
           their
           meeke
           and
           ready
           obedience
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           Church
           and
           lawes
           of
           their
           state
           ;
           nor
           neuer
           a
           man
           of
           true
           Christian
           wisedome
           ,
           who
           doth
           abhorre
           it
           ,
           
             Eo
             ipso
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Among
           the
           Babilonians
           there
           were
           some
           sacred
           vessels
           of
           the
           holy
           Temple
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ;
           but
           alas
           for
           pittie
           ,
           many
           of
           vs
           doe
           build
           the
           wall
           of
           our
           separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           to
           such
           disproportionable
           height
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           stand
           ,
           wee
           shall
           neuer
           returne
           to
           play
           the
           true
           Christians
           in
           weeping
           for
           the
           holy
           Sanctuarie
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           simplicitie
           and
           sweet
           simpathy
           of
           the
           greatest
           doctours
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           condemne
           any
           thing
           receiued
           from
           their
           forefathers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           except
           it
           was
           repugnant
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           turne
           away
           their
           eyes
           ,
           then
           looke
           curiously
           vpon
           that
           which
           might
           breed
           vnto
           them
           a
           scruple
           against
           the
           peace
           and
           quietnes
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           were
           they
           gouerned
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           charitie
           :
           but
           such
           is
           our
           seuerity
           now
           adayes
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           looke
           vpon
           euery
           circumstance
           ,
           with
           the
           iealous
           eyes
           of
           Iuno
           ,
           prying
           into
           the
           smallest
           shadowes
           of
           occasions
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           to
           
           our
           humour
           ,
           so
           hath
           one
           impetuous
           and
           vehement
           zeale
           extinguished
           our
           loue
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           curiositie
           drowned
           our
           meekenesse
           ,
           
             Confregimus
             iugum
             &
             rupimus
             vincula
          
           ,
           we
           haue
           broken
           the
           bonds
           of
           Christian
           concord
           and
           harmonie
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           charity
           should
           worke
           among
           distracted
           Christians
           ,
           like
           vnto
           that
           animall
           spirit
           of
           the
           Magnes
           ,
           or
           Loadstone
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           do
           banish
           and
           chase
           away
           Iron
           by
           the
           one
           end
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           mightily
           attractiue
           by
           the
           other
           :
           euen
           so
           although
           we
           should
           abhorre
           the
           Idolatrous
           points
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           yet
           by
           our
           kindly
           sympathising
           with
           things
           ,
           which
           be
           without
           error
           among
           them
           :
           wee
           should
           contract
           and
           draw
           them
           as
           neere
           vnto
           vs
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           contrary
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Poperie
           is
           become
           more
           odious
           to
           some
           of
           vs
           ,
           then
           the
           name
           of
           Paganisme
           :
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           loue
           the
           Turke
           more
           then
           a
           Papist
           ,
           perhaps
           wee
           doe
           lesse
           hate
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           nothing
           can
           content
           vs
           ,
           but
           absolute
           derelinquishment
           of
           all
           and
           whatsoeuer
           is
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           concerning
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           I
           do
           thinke
           there
           be
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           knew
           how
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Priests
           doe
           eate
           ,
           they
           would
           striue
           to
           take
           their
           meat
           in
           an
           other
           sort
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           refuse
           to
           him
           the
           Communion
           of
           nature
           :
           But
           as
           it
           were
           an
           ignorant
           part
           to
           refuse
           to
           eate
           of
           delicate
           and
           wholesome
           fruits
           ,
           because
           wee
           doe
           not
           see
           the
           root
           whereof
           they
           spring
           ,
           nor
           the
           secret
           conueyes
           of
           that
           moysture
           which
           doth
           nourish
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           refuse
           to
           dwell
           in
           splendid
           and
           commodious
           houses
           ,
           because
           we
           doe
           not
           see
           the
           fundamentall
           stones
           whereupon
           they
           were
           builded
           ,
           euen
           so
           ,
           no
           question
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           idle
           and
           euill
           part
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           not
           feed
           vpon
           the
           spirituall
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           peace
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           vnanimitie
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           refuse
           to
           dwell
           in
           one
           Arke
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           find
           to
           our
           curiositie
           all
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           artifice
           ,
           whereby
           it
           hath
           beene
           builded
           :
           doe
           not
           wee
           contemne
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           by
           our
           discrepance
           in
           matter
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           indifferent
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           vsefull
           ,
           
           wee
           make
           the
           Papist
           to
           say
           that
           the
           diuision
           of
           our
           language
           doth
           testifie
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Gyants
           ,
           who
           enterprised
           the
           Tower
           of
           heresie
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           Pastor
           doth
           affirme
           that
           his
           brother
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           one
           Church
           and
           one
           kingdome
           doth
           carrie
           an
           idolatrous
           habite
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           yea
           when
           a
           Presbyter
           doth
           avouch
           that
           his
           ordinarie
           Bishop
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           a
           scandalous
           opposition
           within
           one
           particular
           church
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           twins
           of
           Rebecca
           ,
           who
           shooke
           each
           other
           in
           their
           mothers
           wombe
           ,
           whereby
           she
           became
           mightily
           afraid
           and
           dolorous
           ,
           for
           if
           wee
           doe
           flatter
           our selues
           to
           thinke
           these
           light
           differences
           vnworthy
           the
           name
           of
           separation
           ,
           wee
           must
           remember
           that
           small
           sparkles
           doe
           easily
           concitate
           a
           great
           flame
           ,
           chiefly
           when
           there
           be
           such
           cunning
           bellowes
           to
           set
           it
           a
           fire
           as
           the
           Iesuitique
           practises
           which
           be
           lurking
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           remanent
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           among
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           I
           pray
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           vnnecessarie
           distraction
           ,
           doe
           not
           make
           vs
           one
           day
           to
           say
           as
           Cyprian
           did
           ,
           lamenting
           the
           Church
           persecution
           for
           the
           contentions
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           These
           euills
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           had
           not
           come
           vpon
           the
           brethren
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           linked
           together
           in
           the
           brotherly
           concord
           .
        
         
           As
           concerning
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           being
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           certainely
           they
           are
           not
           of
           that
           weight
           that
           wee
           need
           to
           insist
           on
           them
           .
           And
           seeing
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           blesse
           these
           disordered
           beginnings
           of
           our
           Reformation
           here
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           our
           Revnion
           with
           the
           ancient
           orthodoxall
           policie
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           meet
           this
           mercifull
           dealing
           of
           God
           by
           our
           voluntarie
           acceptation
           of
           whatsoeuer
           indifferent
           Ceremonie
           not
           contrarie
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           our
           neighbour
           Church
           ?
           yea
           rather
           in
           the
           bowells
           of
           our
           owne
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           learned
           and
           sincere
           Diuines
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           wee
           may
           remoue
           that
           the
           obloquie
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           we
           vnderlie
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           be
           altogether
           consentient
           among
           
           our selues
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           wee
           may
           bee
           the
           more
           apt
           out
           of
           Christian
           loue
           ,
           to
           wish
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           generall
           reformation
           of
           the
           holy
           sanctuary
           of
           all
           Christian
           people
           ,
           whereof
           I
           will
           returne
           to
           speake
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           point
           from
           whence
           did
           flow
           this
           particular
           Interim
           of
           our
           coniunction
           with
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           in
           indifferent
           Ceremonies
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             A
             briefe
             suruay
             of
             the
             States
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             be
             Catholike
             Romans
             and
             of
             the
             possibilities
             of
             general
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           because
           I
           know
           that
           many
           good
           and
           wise
           men
           doe
           hold
           it
           a
           thing
           meerely
           parodoxall
           ,
           to
           reason
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           Rome
           :
           As
           I
           haue
           already
           spoken
           of
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           after
           the
           true
           imitation
           of
           the
           refomation
           ,
           &
           the
           restitution
           of
           Ierusalem
           in
           three
           seueral
           conditions
           ,
           so
           I
           wil
           now
           speak
           of
           the
           likelihood
           and
           possibility
           how
           they
           may
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           wil
           not
           willingly
           follow
           that
           example
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           to
           confesse
           before
           the
           Lord
           that
           her
           Pope
           ,
           her
           Cardinalls
           ,
           her
           Priests
           ,
           that
           both
           her
           Consistory
           and
           her
           Cloysters
           ,
           haue
           declined
           to
           fearefull
           Idolatry
           and
           abuses
           ,
           but
           what
           ?
           yet
           no
           man
           will
           imagine
           but
           God
           hath
           destinate
           a
           time
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           so
           many
           Churches
           as
           haue
           drunken
           of
           that
           cup
           ,
           hee
           hath
           hung
           aboue
           her
           head
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           great
           seruant
           Mahomet
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           hath
           chastised
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Alexandria
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           mother
           Churches
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           omnipotent
           Word
           ,
           which
           hath
           already
           wrought
           admirable
           effects
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Luther
           :
           If
           we
           shall
           wish
           her
           to
           be
           reformed
           by
           Mahometan●…
           fury
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           no
           Christian
           hearts
           towards
           her
           ,
           nor
           wisedome
           towards
           our selues
           ,
           if
           wee
           shall
           wi●…
           it
           to
           bee
           by
           
           the
           force
           of
           the
           spirituall
           sword
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           wee
           must
           wish
           it
           to
           bee
           out
           of
           Christian
           loue
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           compassion
           ,
           otherwise
           our
           wishes
           ,
           our
           prayers
           ,
           our
           preachings
           are
           to
           no
           effect
           :
           exhort
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           loue
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           .
           As
           Abraham
           did
           euen
           perturbe
           God
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           pardon
           that
           abominable
           people
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           tennemen
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           found
           so
           many
           vpright
           before
           him
           :
           there
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           thousands
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           haue
           neuer
           bowed
           the
           knees
           of
           their
           hearts
           to
           ●…aal
           ,
           thousands
           of
           deuout
           soules
           who
           grone
           vnder
           that
           bondage
           ,
           languishing
           for
           their
           reliefe
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           wee
           would
           be
           heard
           ,
           if
           our
           prayers
           were
           founded
           vpon
           faith
           and
           charity
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           that
           God
           doth
           repulse
           them
           because
           they
           are
           mutuall
           imprecations
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           neglected
           his
           holy
           sanctuary
           and
           the
           pace
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           hath
           suffered
           his
           people
           so
           long
           to
           lie
           in
           that
           captiuity
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           all
           our
           transgressions
           .
        
         
           The
           Catholike
           Church
           is
           that
           ship
           ,
           
             Qua
             agitatur
             &
             fluctuat
             s●…d
             non
             sub●…rgitur
             ,
          
           which
           is
           tossed
           still
           with
           tempests
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           perish
           ,
           her
           Pilot
           can
           preserue
           her
           betwixt
           Scylla
           and
           Cary●…dis
           :
           And
           albeit
           for
           our
           iniquities
           she
           is
           become
           that
           ship
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           dangerously
           shaken
           with
           the
           raging
           sea
           ,
           while
           the
           Disciples
           did
           awake
           and
           Christ
           himselfe
           did
           sleepe
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           heare
           our
           noyse
           ,
           because
           wee
           be
           nor
           astonished
           enough
           at
           the
           tempest
           ,
           because
           our
           Christian
           Doctours
           on
           both
           sides
           doe
           sit
           in
           this
           ship
           secure
           ,
           as
           ignorant's
           keepers
           who
           know
           not
           the
           place
           of
           danger
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           true
           zeale
           to
           pacification
           and
           vnity
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           striuing
           for
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeking
           euery
           one
           maliciously
           to
           condemne
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           crauing
           mutuall
           destruction
           and
           not
           reformation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           our
           Sauiour
           doth
           sleepe
           :
           or
           if
           he
           heare
           vs
           ,
           hee
           giues
           vs
           the
           answere
           hee
           gaue
           to
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             quid
             p●…titis
          
           :
           You
           know
           not
           what
           you
           aske
           .
           If
           wee
           were
           
           right
           afraide
           of
           the
           fearefull
           storme
           ,
           if
           wee
           did
           feare
           the
           inundations
           of
           these
           waters
           ,
           which
           haue
           already
           ouerflowed
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           of
           the
           Orient
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           did
           cry
           with
           these
           watchfull
           Disciples
           ,
           Lord
           wee
           doe
           all
           perish
           if
           we
           be
           not
           strengthened
           with
           domesticke
           vnion
           .
           Then
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           no
           question
           would
           awake
           to
           pacifie
           the
           seas
           .
           Albeit
           our
           faith
           he
           weake
           that
           wee
           despaire
           of
           a
           generall
           reformation
           ,
           yet
           certainely
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           ship
           of
           his
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           to
           bee
           deuoured
           with
           the
           tempest
           ,
           but
           if
           Christian
           Pastors
           could
           lay
           aside
           their
           malice
           &
           implacable
           contentions
           ,
           to
           beg
           from
           God
           peace
           and
           concord
           ,
           hee
           can
           lead
           vs
           by
           the
           hand
           through
           those
           ●…ouds
           of
           discord
           ,
           to
           place
           vs
           in
           the
           barke
           of
           vnity
           ,
           to
           giue
           vs
           the
           answere
           which
           he
           gaue
           vnto
           
             Peter
             ,
             Modicae
             fidei
             quare
             dubitasti
             ?
          
           O
           yee
           of
           little
           faith
           why
           doe
           yee
           so
           much
           doubt
           ,
           
             Quis
             vnquam
             sperauit
             in
             Domino
             &
             confusus
             est
          
           ;
           If
           Christian
           people
           could
           do
           this
           ,
           the
           meanes
           of
           vniuersal
           reformation
           were
           both
           easie
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           shortly
           shew
           you
           .
        
         
           Such
           is
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           for
           three
           or
           foure
           hundred
           yeres
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           learned
           Doctor
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           content
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           shee
           may
           be
           iudge
           in
           all
           controuersies
           ,
           either
           touching
           Doctrine
           ,
           Policy
           ,
           or
           Ceremonies
           :
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           so
           impudent
           ,
           who
           will
           derogate
           from
           that
           age
           for
           Christian
           reformation
           :
           They
           indeed
           who
           feede
           vpon
           the
           fatnesse
           of
           the
           Papall
           tyranny
           ,
           they
           will
           decline
           the
           tryall
           ,
           suspend
           so
           farre
           as
           lies
           in
           them
           the
           conuocation
           of
           generall
           Commissions
           ,
           or
           illude
           them
           being
           assembled
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           take
           exception
           against
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           :
           no
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           is
           wanting
           but
           the
           meanes
           of
           generall
           Conuocations
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           haue
           before
           discoursed
           at
           length
           ,
           doth
           properly
           pertaine
           to
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           
             Cor
             regis
             in
             man●…
             Dei
          
           ,
           whensoeuer
           it
           should
           please
           God
           to
           inspire
           these
           three
           Monarchies
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           to
           intend
           vniuersall
           reformation
           ,
           his
           Maiesty
           of
           great
           Brittanne
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           I
           thinke
           no
           
           Christian
           should
           be
           found
           to
           put
           opposition
           :
           any
           man
           wil
           confesse
           this
           ,
           The
           distraction
           indeed
           of
           these
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           is
           the
           mystery
           of
           Papall
           ambition
           ,
           and
           so
           studiously
           entertained
           by
           the
           seat
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           long
           to
           looke
           for
           that
           influence
           which
           must
           proceed
           from
           so
           extraordinary
           coniunction
           of
           these
           chiefe
           Planets
           :
           and
           I
           answere
           once
           for
           my
           aduantage
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           any
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Kings
           ,
           shall
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           sway
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           to
           ouercome
           all
           oppositions
           .
           But
           I
           keepe
           mee
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           holding
           that
           present
           state
           of
           things
           doeth
           equally
           impose
           vpon
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           a
           meere
           necessitie
           of
           this
           concurrance
           to
           reforme
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           they
           bee
           equally
           distressed
           thereby
           :
           for
           while
           as
           vnto
           their
           predecessours
           did
           belong
           a
           right
           to
           conuocate
           Councels
           and
           to
           presidiate
           in
           them
           ,
           hauing
           in
           their
           hands
           the
           raynes
           of
           Christian
           gouernment
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           largely
           proued
           .
           Now
           Rome
           hath
           so
           farre
           delighted
           in
           her
           owne
           beauty
           ,
           that
           shee
           hath
           drawne
           the
           whole
           splendor
           of
           the
           world
           vpon
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           trampled
           on
           the
           necks
           of
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           ,
           as
           she
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Dabo
             tibi
             potestatem
             in
             Gentes
             ,
             &
             reges
             eas
             in
             virga
             ferrea
             ,
             &
             sicut
             vasa
             fictilia
             conterentur
             :
          
           And
           this
           hath
           shee
           done
           so
           openly
           and
           insolently
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           by
           violenting
           both
           Princes
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           religious
           orders
           within
           her
           owne
           bowels
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           eies
           ,
           her
           pride
           mounted
           to
           the
           Meridiā
           or
           Tropick
           ,
           frō
           whence
           by
           the
           very
           destiny
           of
           the
           instability
           of
           this
           inferiour
           world
           ,
           she
           must
           returne
           to
           decline
           againe
           :
           so
           that
           this
           common
           iniury
           done
           by
           her
           in
           common
           to
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           deputed
           to
           be
           Pilots
           within
           the
           ship
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           doth
           force
           them
           to
           attention
           and
           ielousie
           ,
           and
           draweth
           on
           this
           great
           Iubile
           of
           generall
           reformation
           :
           And
           I
           presume
           it
           from
           this
           warrant
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           States
           in
           Christendome
           which
           bee
           Catholike
           Romans
           ,
           doe
           feele
           the
           grieuous
           burden
           of
           her
           tyrannous
           yoake
           ;
           
           as
           farre
           as
           those
           who
           bee
           opponents
           to
           her
           in
           matter
           of
           doctrine
           and
           pure
           religion
           .
        
         
           These
           Catholike
           States
           I
           comprehend
           in
           5.
           the
           Estate
           Emperiall
           ,
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           the
           Venetian
           ,
           and
           lastly
           the
           Dutchies
           within
           Italy
           .
           The
           story
           of
           the
           French
           calamities
           ,
           is
           so
           fresh
           ,
           that
           I
           neede
           not
           renew
           it
           ,
           how
           that
           braue
           and
           puissant
           Kingdome
           hath
           beene
           put
           in
           combustion
           by
           these
           prophane
           fires
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           almost
           burnt
           into
           Funerall
           ashes
           ,
           her
           Princes
           murdered
           ,
           her
           lawes
           dissolued
           ,
           her
           people
           massacred
           ,
           her
           Churches
           violated
           ,
           her
           cities
           desolate
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           Rome
           was
           in
           ,
           when
           the
           Poet
           said
           of
           it
           
             desunt
             que
             manus
             p●…scentibus
             aruis
          
           .
           That
           the
           Venetians
           haue
           been
           equally
           with
           the
           French
           attainted
           ,
           albeit
           not
           equally
           wounded
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           notorious
           by
           their
           late
           dissentions
           sor
           the
           Abassie
           of
           Polliss
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           from
           their
           dominions
           ,
           and
           both
           haue
           equally
           shaken
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Rome
           ,
           disclaiming
           and
           forbidding
           in
           their
           Territories
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           wishing
           an
           vniuersall
           reformation
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           vnderstood
           of
           those
           who
           know
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           I
           beare
           witnesse
           for
           one
           ,
           to
           haue
           heard
           many
           amongst
           them
           of
           chiefe
           marke
           Catholike
           Romans
           to
           protest
           the
           same
           with
           much
           zeale
           ;
           As
           for
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           with
           whom
           is
           established
           the
           Empire
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           the
           fountaine
           of
           that
           
             Demo
             regnatrice
          
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           Spanish
           domination
           ,
           yet
           any
           man
           may
           finde
           that
           her
           constant
           feares
           both
           of
           intestine
           and
           externall
           dangers
           haue
           so
           weakened
           it
           for
           want
           of
           perfect
           repose
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           State
           in
           Christendome
           whereunto
           an
           vniuersall
           pacification
           would
           bring
           more
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Italy
           there
           be
           only
           two
           of
           importance
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           who
           with
           the
           allies
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Mantua
           and
           Modena
           haue
           their
           owne
           Cordoglio
           and
           greeuance
           against
           the
           grandure
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           coniunction
           thereof
           with
           Spaine
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           well
           perceiued
           by
           these
           late
           tempests
           amongst
           them
           :
           
           And
           the
           great
           Duke
           of
           Tuscan
           ,
           who
           ,
           although
           first
           hee
           be
           next
           neighbour
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           the
           first
           of
           these
           who
           haue
           growen
           fat
           vpon
           the
           reuersions
           of
           S.
           Peters
           Trencher
           ,
           his
           whole
           estate
           being
           contriued
           by
           Popes
           or
           Cardinals
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           lately
           allied
           with
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           this
           open
           and
           shamelesse
           insolence
           of
           Rome
           vrged
           notlong
           since
           against
           the
           Segniory
           of
           Venice
           ,
           hath
           made
           him
           Suegliato
           to
           stirre
           and
           rouse
           vp
           his
           eares
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           against
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           this
           Iesuiticall
           insidiation
           which
           threatneth
           Christian
           Potentates
           ,
           hee
           hath
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           no
           lands
           ,
           rents
           nor
           mooueables
           aboue
           a
           beggerly
           portion
           should
           be
           legacied
           to
           any
           Church
           person
           ,
           Iesuite
           or
           other
           without
           his
           approbation
           added
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           to
           speake
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           hath
           for
           many
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           beene
           the
           principall
           arch
           of
           the
           papall
           pride
           ,
           yet
           when
           wee
           consider
           how
           farre
           that
           great
           King
           hath
           beene
           frustrated
           of
           the
           ends
           propounded
           to
           him
           by
           these
           who
           haue
           beene
           the
           chiefetiers
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Seate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           doe
           also
           presume
           that
           for
           good
           respects
           he
           may
           haue
           disposition
           to
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           Idoll
           of
           her
           dangerous
           ambition
           :
           Because
           the
           Iesuite
           (
           as
           is
           sayd
           )
           hauing
           a
           chiefe
           Maxime
           ,
           that
           Religion
           must
           shoote
           out
           and
           flourish
           with
           a
           growing
           state
           ,
           and
           finding
           Spaine
           most
           enclined
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           imagine
           ,
           hath
           deuoted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           that
           Crowne
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           encrease
           thereof
           his
           society
           may
           likewise
           grow
           ,
           and
           beare
           authority
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           scope
           hath
           hee
           beene
           ,
           and
           still
           studieth
           to
           bee
           the
           authour
           and
           broacher
           of
           many
           Christian
           calamities
           ,
           and
           euer
           so
           vnfortunate
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           whom
           hee
           pretendeth
           to
           aduance
           ,
           that
           in
           place
           of
           strengthning
           his
           dominions
           ,
           the
           Iesuite
           hath
           beene
           a
           cankering
           worme
           to
           rippe
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           plague
           them
           with
           consuming
           feauers
           of
           ambitious
           aspiring
           .
           By
           the
           Iesuiticall
           documents
           were
           the
           braue
           seauenteene
           Prouinces
           of
           
           the
           Netherlands
           so
           entreated
           of
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           that
           as
           one
           taken
           with
           S.
           Authonies
           fire
           ,
           hee
           hath
           beene
           constrained
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           being
           one
           of
           his
           most
           noble
           members
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           from
           his
           treasures
           of
           Spaine
           about
           one
           hundred
           million
           of
           gold
           to
           cure
           the
           same
           .
           By
           the
           Iesuiticall
           infusion
           was
           likewise
           moulded
           in
           fauours
           of
           their
           monarchicall
           proiects
           ,
           that
           holy
           league
           which
           stoode
           him
           so
           deare
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           whereof
           hee
           hath
           seene
           the
           like
           vnfortunate
           Issue
           ,
           for
           they
           hauing
           spent
           a
           world
           of
           money
           about
           the
           surprize
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           did
           God
           despise
           the
           iniquity
           of
           these
           masked
           designes
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           make
           the
           restauration
           of
           that
           Land
           a
           miracle
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           being
           once
           in
           such
           broken
           weakenesse
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ●…rme
           like
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           their
           Enemies
           .
           But
           with
           the
           most
           maigre
           and
           poore
           fortune
           of
           all
           did
           they
           embarke
           their
           ambition
           ,
           for
           the
           conquest
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           lose
           his
           
             (
             Instar
             mon●…
             quum
          
           )
           that
           inuincible
           called
           Armada
           ,
           but
           in
           place
           to
           conquer
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           doe
           finde
           themselues
           now
           counterpoysed
           on
           this
           hand
           by
           a
           mighty
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           like
           to
           armed
           Pallas
           carrieth
           for
           his
           owne
           defence
           a
           sword
           in
           the
           one
           ●…d
           ,
           and
           a
           pen
           in
           the
           other
           :
           Summarily
           ,
           that
           puissant
           King
           hath
           beene
           redacted
           to
           spoile
           his
           treasures
           ,
           and
           spend
           his
           time
           by
           the
           craft
           of
           those
           Archicharlatans
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           like
           deceiptfull
           Alcumists
           consuming
           euery
           thing
           vnder
           a
           vaine
           hope
           to
           make
           golde
           ,
           haue
           extenuated
           the
           body
           of
           his
           estate
           with
           the
           poysonable
           smoake
           of
           their
           Mercury
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           the
           Christian
           candor
           and
           sincerity
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           to
           establish
           his
           peace
           first
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           next
           with
           Holland
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           before
           now
           his
           late
           domesticke
           conspiracies
           of
           his
           
             nouos
             Christianos
          
           or
           
             M●…roscos
             in
             Ualentia
          
           conioyned
           to
           his
           exteriour
           diseases
           ,
           had
           sufficed
           to
           render
           him
           a
           neighbour
           pray
           :
           That
           all
           these
           Sincops
           haue
           beene
           bred
           to
           him
           by
           the
           pride
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Iesuiticall
           arts
           ,
           it
           is
           cleerly
           seen
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           going
           through
           the
           world
           haue
           known
           
           the
           remonstrances
           ,
           inuectiues
           ,
           Apologies
           ,
           and
           other
           politicall
           insinuations
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           published
           for
           strengthening
           of
           factions
           ,
           chiefely
           who
           hath
           seene
           that
           Platonick
           iest
           of
           Doctor
           Parsons
           an
           English
           Ies.
           his
           treatise
           directed
           with
           the
           foresayd
           Armada
           ,
           prescribing
           the
           order
           of
           the
           new
           state
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           first
           Parliament
           to
           be
           holden
           after
           their
           landing
           ,
           so
           mightily
           was
           he
           possessed
           with
           that
           fancie
           ,
           which
           did
           euer
           after
           make
           him
           a
           fugitiue
           from
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           as
           an
           abuser
           and
           treacherous
           Alchumist
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           causes
           it
           would
           seeme
           ;
           That
           of
           all
           Princes
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           greatest
           reason
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           follies
           and
           falshoode
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           maintenance
           whereof
           hath
           so
           endangered
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           
             pigliano
             buon
             tempo
          
           ,
           make
           merry
           daies
           sitting
           in
           the
           calme
           of
           their
           Consistory
           ,
           giuing
           order
           to
           the
           Legions
           abroad
           ,
           as
           Nero
           and
           other
           voluptuous
           Emperours
           ,
           who
           succeeding
           Augustus
           were
           for
           a
           while
           heires
           to
           his
           dominions
           but
           not
           to
           his
           vertue
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           the
           Pope
           draweth
           more
           deniers
           foorth
           of
           the
           states
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           reuenues
           Ecclesiastical
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           where
           the
           Church
           of
           Tolledo
           will
           amount
           to
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           crownes
           ,
           whereof
           more
           then
           the
           halfe
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           himselfe
           ,
           diuerse
           of
           the
           rest
           being
           not
           farre
           vnder
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           great
           condition
           for
           riches
           ,
           neuerthelesse
           are
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           things
           so
           absolute
           in
           the
           Popes
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           hardly
           granted
           to
           naturall
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           before
           any
           of
           them
           can
           bee
           beneficed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           hee
           must
           attend
           at
           Rome
           seauen
           yeares
           at
           least
           ,
           at
           his
           owne
           charges
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           splendour
           to
           beautifie
           the
           Court
           ,
           &
           shall
           not
           neither
           haue
           it
           in
           the
           end
           but
           with
           yerely
           pension
           giuen
           out
           of
           more
           then
           the
           third
           part
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Popes
           cozens
           or
           fauorites
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           daily
           heard
           to
           affirme
           that
           scarcely
           in
           all
           their
           life
           time
           will
           they
           redeeme
           their
           losses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           that
           Court
           is
           neuer
           without
           thousands
           of
           
           those
           poore
           Pretendenti
           who
           follow
           
             M●…n
             Seig●…r
             Illustrissgratis
          
           ,
           liuing
           vpon
           the
           smoake
           of
           Alchumie
           or
           vmbragious
           hopes
           ;
           Would
           not
           any
           man
           thinke
           that
           those
           bee
           reall
           distastes
           to
           so
           powerfull
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           for
           howsoeuer
           the
           late
           King
           Philip
           was
           abused
           by
           the
           Iesuiticall
           subtilties
           ,
           yet
           through
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           bitter
           experience
           the
           case
           is
           now
           come
           to
           a
           manifest
           discouery
           of
           intollerable
           inconueniencies
           ,
           for
           if
           that
           King
           being
           so
           mighty
           and
           full
           of
           experience
           was
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           through
           the
           Iesuiticall
           machinations
           against
           the
           late
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           against
           a
           dismembred
           and
           desperate
           state
           of
           France
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           who
           now
           is
           there
           so
           good
           and
           so
           deuote
           a
           Prince
           ,
           thinke
           his
           throne
           to
           besure
           to
           his
           successours
           against
           the
           chances
           of
           the
           world
           which
           we
           now
           see
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           will
           concurre
           to
           extinguish
           that
           fire
           which
           hath
           blowen
           abroad
           so
           terrible
           flames
           against
           his
           neighbours
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           approach
           the
           more
           fearefully
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           May
           not
           wee
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           heart-sore
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           fellowes
           so
           absolute
           Kings
           ,
           his
           Maiesty
           of
           great
           Britaine
           like
           to
           Salomon
           disposing
           at
           his
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Leuiticall
           functions
           within
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           from
           all
           antiquitie
           hauing
           her
           liberties
           exempted
           from
           Papall
           Hierarchie
           ,
           both
           those
           Kings
           auowedly
           defying
           that
           pretended
           Soueraignty
           ,
           while
           as
           he
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           Monarches
           ,
           doth
           vnderlie
           the
           yoake
           of
           Priestly
           Domination
           :
           For
           as
           touching
           this
           late
           practice
           of
           Cardinall
           Perone
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           hath
           so
           much
           strained
           his
           wits
           to
           staine
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           French
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           the
           ancient
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           and
           famous
           priuiledges
           thereof
           obscure
           and
           problematicke
           (
           as
           he
           speakes
           )
           that
           is
           but
           an
           illusion
           of
           the
           Romane
           Circe
           ,
           cast
           in
           to
           abuse
           the
           weakenesse
           offeminine
           and
           childish
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           will
           soone
           appeare
           in
           the
           owne
           colours
           to
           any
           Prince
           in
           perfection
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           perfidious
           〈◊〉
           against
           the
           strength
           and
           reputation
           of
           that
           braue
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           already
           both
           cleerely
           and
           cunningly
           
           charactered
           ,
           by
           the
           truly
           royall
           answer
           and
           defence
           made
           by
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           for
           his
           neighbour
           King
           
             in
             minoribus
          
           ,
           &
           for
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           in
           generall
           ,
           against
           that
           serpentine
           and
           disloyall
           Oration
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Cardinall
           .
           Alwaies
           that
           ielousie
           and
           distraction
           is
           easie
           to
           grow
           betwixt
           Spaine
           and
           Rome
           .
           This
           is
           a
           strong
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           approued
           by
           experience
           ;
           The
           Spaniards
           doe
           already
           possesse
           the
           richest
           patrimonies
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           Sicilia
           and
           Naples
           :
           that
           if
           a
           violent
           and
           headie
           Pope
           doe
           recounter
           a
           troubled
           estate
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           they
           will
           redemaund
           these
           ,
           whereof
           the
           proofe
           was
           seene
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Pope
           Sixto
           Quinto
           ,
           who
           fauoured
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           France
           against
           the
           holy
           League
           for
           that
           same
           cause
           ;
           vpon
           the
           other
           side
           we
           are
           to
           presume
           from
           the
           like
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           no
           better
           meanes
           to
           possesse
           these
           things
           securely
           ,
           then
           by
           clipping
           the
           winges
           of
           the
           Popish
           pride
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           already
           gotten
           the
           fatnesse
           of
           his
           pot
           ;
           Experience
           hath
           in
           like
           manner
           qualified
           this
           ,
           
             Carolus
             Quintus
          
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Ferdinand
           and
           Maximilian
           his
           Successors
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           had
           no
           greater
           studies
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           reformed
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           for
           Christian
           peace
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           owne
           securitie
           ,
           as
           is
           more
           particularly
           before
           rehearsed
           ,
           the
           misgiuing
           whereof
           did
           breed
           so
           great
           griefe
           to
           himselfe
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           displeasure
           to
           his
           posteritie
           thereafter
           .
        
         
           One
           other
           point
           maketh
           me
           to
           apprehend
           this
           disposition
           of
           the
           world
           to
           Catholike
           reformation
           ;
           The
           whole
           Clergie
           of
           Rome
           is
           a
           thinking
           how
           to
           supplant
           the
           Iesuiticall
           Trafficke
           ,
           and
           to
           extirpate
           those
           plagueful
           weedes
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           large
           &
           vniust
           priuiledges
           granted
           by
           ambitious
           Popes
           for
           their
           ambitious
           and
           wicked
           seruices
           haue
           ouergone
           the
           whole
           religious
           orders
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           invading
           their
           Functions
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           one
           may
           well
           see
           in
           that
           little
           Treatise
           which
           some
           few
           yeares
           agoe
           came
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           called
           
           
             Introductio
             in
             arcam
             Iesuiticam
          
           ,
           wherein
           all
           their
           treacheries
           are
           perfectly
           exprest
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             A
             contemplation
             of
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             this
             Isle
             of
             Great
             Britaine
             ,
             by
             sundry
             weightie
             points
             and
             worthy
             of
             consideration
             for
             our
             better
             knowledge
             of
             this
             Time.
             
          
        
         
           BVT
           finally
           of
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           which
           doth
           most
           moue
           me
           to
           think
           that
           this
           great
           Iubile
           of
           the
           restitutiō
           of
           the
           catholike
           Church
           doth
           approach
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           be
           already
           entered
           into
           the
           prime
           of
           that
           new
           light
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           a
           mightie
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Protestant
           side
           ,
           alike
           to
           whom
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           in
           any
           time
           ,
           his
           Maiestie
           of
           
             Great
             Britaine
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           Monarch
           of
           such
           authoritie
           with
           all
           the
           Protestant
           States
           and
           Princes
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           giue
           vnto
           him
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           
             Great
             St.
             Augustine
          
           to
           be
           
             flagellum
             haereticorum
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           Monarch
           of
           that
           rare
           learning
           accompanied
           with
           the
           true
           wisdome
           of
           a
           temperate
           spirit
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           iudicious
           opponents
           except
           these
           who
           bee
           Iesuiticall
           ,
           doe
           hold
           his
           Maiestie
           the
           most
           sufficient
           instrument
           to
           goe
           about
           and
           bring
           to
           passe
           a
           generall
           reformation
           ,
           which
           points
           I
           will
           pray
           all
           those
           that
           shall
           read
           this
           discourse
           ,
           to
           weigh
           in
           sinceritie
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           compendiously
           set
           them
           downe
           for
           our
           edification
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           thankfully
           remarke
           the
           miraculous
           and
           mercifull
           dealing
           of
           God
           with
           our
           Age.
           
        
         
           There
           hath
           euer
           been
           since
           the
           first
           Creation
           ,
           two
           generations
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           one
           of
           Cain
           ,
           one
           of
           Abel
           ;
           one
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           one
           of
           Ismael
           ;
           one
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           one
           of
           Esau
           ;
           one
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           malicious
           brethren
           ;
           one
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           one
           of
           Saul
           ;
           one
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           one
           of
           Absolon
           ;
           one
           of
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           one
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           &c.
           
           Arace
           of
           the
           iust
           ,
           
           and
           a
           race
           of
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           making
           that
           admirable
           Antithesis
           ,
           wherevpon
           God
           doth
           hang
           the
           ballance
           of
           his
           glory
           swayed
           by
           his
           mercy
           to
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           iustice
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           secret
           and
           hidden
           mysterie
           of
           Gods
           predestination
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             numero
             ,
             pondere
             ,
             &
             mensura
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           And
           because
           the
           wicked
           as
           impetuous
           flouds
           do
           ouerflow
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           with
           multitude
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           and
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           doth
           oftentimes
           ,
           as
           the
           storie
           of
           the
           Scripture
           declareth
           ,
           raise
           vp
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           some
           men
           of
           extraordinarie
           vertue
           and
           goodnes
           to
           preserue
           the
           faithfull
           seed
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           Psalmist
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Mirabilis
             Deus
             in
             Sanctis
             suis
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           admirable
           in
           his
           Saints
           .
           
           In
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           originall
           Creation
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           seruant
           Enoch
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Placuit
             Deo
             &
             translatus
             est
             in
             Paradisum
             ,
          
           hee
           pleased
           God
           and
           was
           translated
           to
           
           Paradice
           .
           In
           the
           second
           age
           of
           vniuersall
           corruption
           ,
           he
           had
           Noah
           to
           be
           the
           seminarie
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             factus
             est
             reconciliatio
          
           .
           In
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           peculiar
           election
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           he
           had
           Abraham
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Et
             non
             inventus
             est
             similis
             ei
             qui
             conseruaret
          
           
           
             legem
             excelsi
          
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           manifestation
           
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           by
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           hee
           had
           his
           excellent
           Moses
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Dilectus
             Deo
             &
             hominibus
             Moses
             cuius
             memoria
             in
             benedictione
             .
          
           In
           the
           
           fist
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Iewish
           kingdom
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           Prophet
           Dauid
           ,
           whom
           himselfe
           did
           honour
           with
           this
           testimonie
           ,
           
             Inveni
             hominem
             secundum
             cor
             meum
          
           .
           In
           the
           sixt
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           propheticall
           illumination
           of
           
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           among
           greater
           numbers
           ,
           he
           had
           in
           speciall
           his
           Eliah
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Et
             quis
             potest
             similiter
             gloriari
             tibi
             .
          
           So
           in
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           falling
           of
           
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           hee
           had
           his
           great
           Priest
           
             Simeon
             Onia
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Quasiignis
             effulgens
             ,
             &
             quasithus
             redolens
             in
             igne
             ,
             quasi
             vas
             auri
             soliduns
             ornatum
             lapide
             pretioso
             .
          
           Euen
           so
           in
           the
           later
           ages
           since
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           albeit
           things
           goe
           
           not
           by
           cleare
           reuelation
           from
           heauen
           as
           then
           ,
           because
           propheticall
           actions
           be
           all
           finished
           ,
           and
           all
           Scriptures
           concluded
           in
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           like
           effects
           we
           obserue
           one
           and
           the
           same
           working
           of
           God
           to
           maintaine
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           Iust
           ,
           for
           looking
           vpon
           these
           famous
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Constantinus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           most
           deuoute
           and
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           they
           resemble
           Dauid
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           first
           whereof
           eiected
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           did
           the
           Nations
           .
           And
           the
           last
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           setled
           the
           first
           meanes
           temporall
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           wherby
           they
           were
           more
           able
           to
           guard
           themselues
           from
           barbarous
           persecutions
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           did
           build
           the
           Temple
           and
           house
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Againe
           in
           Princely
           exaltations
           we
           doe
           obserue
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           who
           bee
           called
           
             Flagellum
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           who
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           such
           as
           Nimrod
           ,
           said
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           mighty
           hunter
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           wicked
           kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           persecuting
           Emperours
           ,
           such
           as
           Tamberline
           the
           Tartarian
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           formidable
           Ottomanicall
           Princes
           :
           These
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           doth
           suffer
           to
           rise
           vnnaturally
           ,
           vnlawfully
           ,
           in
           furie
           ,
           a
           good
           Prince
           is
           a
           rare
           Iewel
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           vision
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           where
           among
           sixe
           destroying
           Angels
           ,
           he
           saw
           but
           one
           man
           who
           had
           power
           of
           safety
           ,
           because
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           doe
           merit
           oftentimes
           punishments
           ,
           they
           come
           as
           fearefull
           tempests
           in
           the
           ayre
           ,
           which
           ouerthrow
           the
           strongest
           Oakes
           and
           most
           firme
           Towers
           ,
           they
           come
           as
           impetuous
           inundations
           to
           spoyle
           and
           destroy
           ,
           they
           doe
           all
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           pacifie
           their
           rage
           because
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           execute
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           These
           Princes
           againe
           who
           come
           for
           the
           solace
           and
           safetie
           of
           people
           ,
           sent
           out
           in
           mercie
           ,
           they
           rise
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           Nature
           ,
           they
           come
           in
           peace
           and
           calmenesse
           ,
           they
           shoot
           vp
           by
           gentle
           and
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           &
           from
           humble
           beginnings
           they
           mount
           in
           patience
           to
           miraculous
           greatnesse
           ,
           Moses
           and
           Dauid
           from
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           Nabuc●…ad-nezzar
           whom
           the
           Lord
           called
           his
           owne
           seruant
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           terrible
           
           Prince
           misknowing
           God
           ,
           oppressing
           his
           people
           
             sub
             virga
             ferrea
          
           ,
           vnder
           a
           scepter
           of
           Iron
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sent
           by
           God
           in
           Iustice.
           Cyrus
           againe
           a
           meeke
           and
           temperate
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           golden
           scepter
           brought
           comfort
           with
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           directed
           in
           mercie
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           marke
           in
           Kings
           by
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           Commissions
           they
           bring
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           from
           this
           general
           contemplation
           to
           an
           Hypothesis
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           in
           his
           mercie
           ,
           to
           worke
           pacification
           and
           vnity
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christian
           People
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           rightly
           apprehend
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           great
           reason
           to
           say
           also
           
             Mirabilis
             Deus
             in
             sanctis
             suis
          
           :
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           blessed
           age
           in
           this
           Isle
           to
           be
           like
           vnto
           that
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           God
           did
           prophesie
           to
           Abraham
           .
           That
           in
           the
           fourth
           generation
           his
           posteritie
           should
           be
           restored
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           imagine
           how
           the
           growing
           of
           this
           royall
           Monarch
           is
           not
           vnlike
           to
           that
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           hath
           ordained
           our
           Soueraigne
           King
           for
           seruices
           ,
           not
           vnlike
           vnto
           those
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           shortly
           shew
           ,
           by
           conferring
           these
           circumstances
           following
           .
           First
           the
           pouertie
           ,
           diuision
           ,
           and
           constant
           vexation
           of
           this
           Isle
           vnder
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           Pichts
           ,
           the
           Danes
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           the
           Brittaines
           ,
           the
           English
           :
           doth
           it
           not
           well
           resemble
           the
           Egyptian
           bondage
           ?
           Next
           our
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           much
           forraine
           ambition
           now
           practised
           by
           Fraunce
           ,
           now
           by
           Spaine
           ,
           now
           by
           Rome
           ;
           during
           our
           Soueraigne
           his
           Minoritie
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           a
           true
           seruitude
           of
           Pharaoh
           ?
           Lastly
           our
           intestine
           contention
           for
           gouernment
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           state
           these
           many
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           did
           exalt
           his
           horne
           ,
           and
           place
           him
           vpon
           the
           throne
           of
           this
           stately
           Monarchie
           ;
           were
           they
           not
           like
           the
           grudgings
           ,
           and
           murmurations
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ?
           The
           protection
           of
           God
           
           ouer
           the
           life
           of
           Moses
           was
           miraculous
           after
           his
           birth
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           what
           floods
           of
           dangers
           
           did
           fall
           out
           about
           the
           Natiuitie
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           the
           Stories
           of
           our
           countrey
           can
           record
           .
           Moses
           was
           called
           from
           the
           sheepe
           to
           talke
           with
           God
           in
           mount
           Horeb
           ,
           to
           
           receiue
           the
           mysteries
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           say
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           from
           humble
           fields
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           beginnings
           hath
           ascended
           into
           the
           top
           of
           high
           gouernment
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           as
           we
           see
           hath
           inspired
           him
           how
           to
           settle
           both
           Church
           and
           state
           .
           Moses
           was
           obstinate
           against
           the
           ambition
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           discontinue
           the
           working
           of
           his
           miracles
           and
           his
           instance
           to
           haue
           his
           people
           
           dismissed
           :
           and
           let
           vs
           sincerely
           and
           vprightly
           ponder
           what
           a
           miraculous
           constancie
           was
           it
           in
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           before
           his
           going
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           bee
           so
           confident
           against
           the
           opposition
           of
           so
           many
           Pharaohs
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           keepe
           his
           Maiestie
           still
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           how
           many
           Spanish
           ,
           Iesuiticall
           and
           strong
           machinations
           did
           he
           both
           contemne
           and
           frustrate
           ,
           which
           were
           cunningly
           vrged
           before
           he
           did
           possesse
           that
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           ,
           euen
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           friends
           and
           good
           subiects
           ,
           did
           hold
           his
           Highnesse
           both
           weake
           and
           impotent
           ;
           thinking
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           that
           which
           Moses
           feared
           should
           be
           said
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Who
           am
           I
           that
           I
           should
           goe
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           That
           who
           was
           his
           Maiestie
           without
           stronger
           ayde
           to
           purchase
           so
           mightie
           a
           state
           .
           The
           hoste
           of
           Pharaoh
           was
           drowned
           in
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           while
           they
           sought
           to
           bring
           Moses
           into
           Egypt
           .
           And
           did
           not
           that
           proud
           Armada
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Pharaoh
           perish
           in
           his
           Maiesties
           seas
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           while
           they
           intended
           to
           detaine
           him
           in
           Egypt
           ?
           Moses
           was
           a
           man
           most
           painefull
           in
           his
           long
           and
           tedious
           voyage
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           a
           number
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           yeeres
           ,
           but
           a
           wandering
           in
           the
           widernes
           of
           our
           rebellion
           ,
           &
           a
           languishing
           in
           the
           discords
           of
           our
           distemperate
           stare
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           ;
           Moses
           was
           a
           man
           full
           of
           mansuetude
           ,
           patience
           and
           affection
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           daily
           murmurations
           ,
           whther
           God
           hath
           indued
           his
           Maiestie
           with
           such
           quallities
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           seene
           of
           those
           who
           please
           to
           remember
           ,
           how
           many
           grieuances
           his
           Maiestie
           hath
           indured
           of
           
           some
           of
           his
           insolent
           subiects
           ,
           in
           setling
           Ciuill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           Policie
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           there
           be
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           be
           his
           Maiesties
           creatures
           ,
           
             Ex
             gratia
          
           ,
           holding
           their
           liues
           and
           estates
           of
           his
           clemencie
           .
           Moses
           was
           a
           man
           replenished
           with
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           taught
           him
           the
           secret
           Cabbale
           of
           vniuersall
           nature
           into
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           how
           his
           Maiestie
           doth
           meet
           that
           part
           ,
           compared
           at
           least
           with
           the
           best
           knowledge
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           I
           haue
           alreadie
           giuen
           you
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           need
           ofmine
           :
           With
           this
           consideration
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           person
           ,
           let
           vs
           also
           weigh
           aswell
           how
           he
           doth
           possesse
           as
           what
           he
           doth
           possesse
           in
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           find
           indoubtable
           arguments
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           God
           hath
           sent
           him
           in
           mercy
           &
           loue
           ,
           by
           marks
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           in
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           make
           of
           vs
           a
           mighty
           nation
           by
           erecting
           among
           vs
           a
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           a
           prosperous
           Monarchie
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           destinate
           him
           as
           he
           hath
           Cyrus
           ,
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           vnitie
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           antiquitie
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Scotland
           in
           his
           Maiesties
           house
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           comparable
           with
           it
           in
           Europe
           ,
           And
           his
           Maiesty
           hath
           not
           bin
           of
           late
           more
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           louingly
           installed
           in
           the
           state
           of
           England
           by
           his
           subiects
           ,
           then
           the
           Originall
           stocke
           of
           his
           royall
           house
           King
           Fergus
           the
           first
           was
           about
           two
           thousand
           yeeres
           agoe
           ,
           by
           our
           Predecessors
           called
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           hee
           did
           not
           inuade
           it
           ,
           or
           vsurpe
           it
           ouer
           Princes
           or
           people
           .
           And
           as
           the
           first
           Stone
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Monarchicall
           foundation
           was
           thus
           laid
           naturally
           ,
           in
           equitie
           and
           vertue
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           followed
           from
           that
           pure
           fountaine
           to
           this
           Ocean
           of
           lawfull
           Soueraignty
           ,
           and
           grandrue
           which
           we
           see
           in
           a
           righteous
           line
           neuer
           yet
           interrupted
           by
           any
           destinie
           ,
           God
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           his
           Maiesties
           person
           the
           coniunction
           of
           weake
           and
           dismembred
           kingdomes
           ,
           which
           neither
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           the
           industry
           of
           watchfull
           and
           ambitious
           Princes
           ,
           or
           nature
           it selfe
           could
           
           performe
           before
           his
           comming
           :
           that
           nature
           was
           not
           mature
           ,
           before
           now
           to
           produce
           that
           great
           worke
           ,
           I
           proue
           by
           the
           history
           of
           Arthur
           King
           of
           the
           Britannes
           :
           who
           being
           the
           illegitimate
           sonne
           of
           Vterpendragon
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           force
           of
           popular
           affection
           aduanced
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           before
           the
           wife
           of
           Loth
           King
           of
           Pichtes
           ,
           lawfull
           sister
           to
           the
           said
           Vterpendragon
           ,
           and
           before
           her
           lawfull
           sonne
           Moderet
           ,
           which
           competency
           after
           many
           debates
           was
           so
           transacted
           ,
           that
           Moderet
           should
           succeed
           King
           Arthur
           ;
           whereupon
           both
           Loth
           and
           Moderet
           ,
           yeelded
           great
           aide
           to
           the
           Brittannes
           against
           the
           Saxons
           :
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           Arthur
           was
           constrained
           to
           declare
           Constantine
           a
           Brittan
           in
           defraude
           of
           Moderet
           ,
           without
           any
           pretext
           of
           reason
           ,
           other
           then
           neighbour
           indignation
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           cryed
           ,
           
             Peregrini
             sanguinis
             Regem
             se
             nolle
          
           ,
           They
           would
           not
           a
           stranger
           in
           bloud
           should
           raigne
           
           ouer
           them
           :
           wherein
           they
           were
           so
           obstinate
           ,
           that
           this
           wrongfull
           exclusion
           of
           Moderet
           was
           followed
           with
           the
           slaughter
           of
           Arthur
           and
           Moderet
           both
           in
           battell
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           barborous
           murther
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Moderet
           ,
           for
           the
           auoyding
           of
           strange
           claimes
           ,
           as
           they
           held
           it
           :
           where
           we
           see
           that
           nature
           hath
           giuen
           an
           ouerture
           of
           this
           coniunction
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           worke
           ,
           for
           Moderet
           was
           then
           neerer
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           his
           Maiesty
           now
           .
           To
           know
           againe
           how
           this
           Vnion
           hath
           beene
           contended
           for
           and
           vrged
           by
           puissant
           Kings
           and
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           we
           may
           read
           the
           disputation
           of
           the
           royall
           competents
           of
           our
           Crowne
           betwixt
           Bruce
           and
           the
           Baliol
           ,
           and
           the
           carriage
           of
           Edward
           the
           first
           of
           England
           in
           that
           processe
           ,
           and
           the
           dealings
           of
           the
           English
           Kings
           with
           King
           
             Dauid
             Bruce
          
           the
           time
           of
           his
           restraint
           there
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           case
           of
           this
           great
           Prince
           is
           meerely
           extraordinary
           ,
           not
           in
           fortune
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           disposition
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           which
           doth
           so
           liuely
           beare
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           vertuous
           and
           temperate
           Christian
           Monarch
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           doth
           delight
           to
           expresse
           his
           power
           most
           in
           such
           a
           creature
           .
           He
           who
           in
           his
           
           wrath
           raised
           Assur
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           woe
           bee
           to
           thee
           Assur
           the
           rod
           of
           my
           fury
           :
           I
           will
           send
           thee
           to
           a
           dissembling
           Nation
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           tread
           them
           vnder
           thy
           foot
           ,
           as
           mire
           :
           hee
           hath
           raised
           this
           print
           in
           clemency
           and
           hath
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           set
           his
           people
           at
           liberty
           ,
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           within
           his
           kingdome
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           see
           what
           strange
           changes
           the
           Lord
           hath
           already
           performed
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           holy
           and
           sanctified
           instrument
           .
           Gothofred
           of
           Bullen
           ,
           hauing
           in
           the
           siege
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           at
           one
           blowe
           cut
           in
           two
           the
           body
           of
           an
           armed
           man
           ,
           and
           being
           demanded
           vpon
           the
           miracle
           of
           his
           strength
           :
           I
           carry
           said
           he
           ,
           a
           hand
           that
           neuer
           did
           touch
           a
           whore
           ,
           meaning
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           diuine
           then
           a
           naturall
           strength
           .
           Hath
           not
           the
           world
           seene
           in
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           a
           constant
           sanctity
           in
           that
           degree
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           exceeded
           by
           none
           ,
           equalled
           by
           few
           ,
           and
           honored
           by
           the
           vniuersall
           admiration
           of
           all
           .
           For
           all
           which
           foresaid
           respects
           hath
           God
           rarely
           blessed
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           this
           Isle
           in
           his
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           great
           ,
           so
           may
           she
           also
           most
           iustly
           be
           called
           fortunate
           ,
           wee
           haue
           a
           tradition
           of
           the
           Fortunate
           Isles
           ,
           that
           because
           of
           some
           sacred
           Nymphes
           do
           remaine
           there
           ,
           the
           ground
           doeth
           yeeld
           her
           fruit
           without
           the
           labour
           or
           industry
           of
           man
           :
           What
           Isle
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           yeelded
           the
           like
           faire
           fruits
           of
           vertuous
           and
           stately
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           all
           through
           being
           the
           seat
           of
           a
           sacred
           and
           sanctified
           King
           :
           what
           Isle
           ,
           or
           what
           man
           hath
           seene
           a
           Prince
           ,
           
             Legentem
             tam
             opima
             spolia
             sine
             sanguine
             &
             sudore
             ,
          
           gathering
           so
           rich
           and
           costly
           spoyles
           without
           trouble
           ,
           sweat
           ,
           or
           paines
           .
           For
           while
           the
           Lord
           God
           hath
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           wee
           haue
           seene
           things
           more
           then
           admirable
           ,
           yet
           all
           hath
           beene
           done
           without
           noyse
           or
           tumult
           ,
           without
           violence
           in
           any
           sort
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           perceiued
           the
           Axle-tree
           of
           our
           gouernment
           changed
           ,
           but
           heard
           no
           motion
           in
           the
           action
           :
           because
           this
           great
           Prince
           he
           commeth
           in
           peace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           for
           a
           blessing
           and
           consolation
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           who
           will
           looke
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           rising
           ,
           euen
           through
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           and
           humanity
           ,
           will
           thinke
           that
           his
           chiefest
           fortunes
           be
           yet
           before
           him
           .
           Since
           the
           raigne
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           and
           Isabell
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           wee
           haue
           seene
           within
           few
           yeeres
           the
           house
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           growe
           vnto
           a
           great
           mountaine
           of
           dominion
           ,
           and
           numbers
           of
           smaller
           states
           to
           conioyne
           themselues
           vnto
           it
           :
           wee
           haue
           seene
           how
           the
           Isle
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           exceed
           one
           dayes
           iourney
           about
           Paris
           ,
           it
           is
           dilated
           into
           a
           most
           ample
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           thread
           of
           the
           Spanish
           sword
           ,
           
             coelitus
             pendet
          
           ,
           begins
           to
           growe
           weake
           by
           naturall
           vicissitude
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           that
           the
           thred
           of
           Brittanne
           destiny
           ,
           beginneth
           to
           spinne
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           that
           order
           of
           the
           French
           Crowne
           ,
           
             Immensitremor
             oceani
          
           ,
           is
           now
           so
           old
           and
           worne
           ,
           that
           wee
           begin
           already
           to
           bee
           masters
           of
           the
           Ocean
           .
           And
           who
           will
           search
           the
           condition
           of
           this
           Prince
           supernaturally
           ,
           shall
           thinke
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           him
           to
           bee
           a
           leader
           of
           Christian
           Potentates
           ,
           to
           step
           vpon
           the
           disordered
           Theator
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           Christian
           Tragedies
           ,
           to
           banish
           the
           contriuers
           of
           bloudy
           Counsels
           ,
           to
           set
           vppe
           Actors
           of
           peace
           ,
           to
           perswade
           ,
           to
           vrge
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           be
           to
           force
           generall
           Councells
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           try
           whether
           the
           pretended
           Aaron
           hath
           forgotten
           himselfe
           and
           falne
           to
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           since
           his
           master
           ascended
           into
           the
           glorious
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           re-establish
           Catholike
           vnitie
           .
        
         
           These
           bee
           the
           sixe
           seuerall
           points
           wherein
           doth
           appeare
           ,
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           reformation
           of
           Rome
           :
           First
           ,
           her
           pride
           hath
           already
           come
           vnto
           the
           Tropicke
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           turne
           downe
           againe
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           who
           bee
           within
           her
           owne
           bowels
           ,
           begin
           to
           be
           wearied
           vnder
           the
           pressure
           of
           her
           yoake
           ,
           two
           chiefe
           appearances
           why
           the
           monstrous
           fabricke
           of
           this
           tyranny
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           bee
           ransacked
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           you
           haue
           heard
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           strong
           Atlas
           that
           beares
           vp
           the
           same
           ,
           can
           aboue
           any
           
           Christian
           King
           ,
           establish
           the
           assurednesse
           of
           his
           affaires
           vpon
           the
           ruines
           thereof
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           all
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           Papall
           Clergy
           are
           bent
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           onely
           cunning
           craftsmen
           ,
           who
           build
           and
           vphold
           this
           Babilonian
           tower
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           which
           God
           seemeth
           to
           put
           into
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           our
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           to
           sway
           the
           world
           to
           peace
           and
           vnity
           in
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           temperate
           wisedome
           and
           solid
           learning
           ,
           which
           hath
           procured
           vnto
           his
           Maiestie
           authority
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           all
           Protestant
           people
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Opponents
           .
           Sixtly
           ,
           the
           absolute
           credit
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           against
           which
           there
           is
           no
           side
           of
           Christian
           Clergy
           that
           taketh
           exception
           .
           All
           which
           things
           well
           considered
           ,
           what
           I
           pray
           you
           is
           wanting
           heere
           to
           reforme
           the
           holy
           Church
           ,
           but
           these
           two
           ,
           Courage
           to
           vndertake
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           one
           word
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           Benedicamus
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           world
           pointeth
           at
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           man
           to
           whom
           that
           courage
           doeth
           belong
           ,
           it
           compelleth
           mee
           to
           turne
           my
           speech
           vnto
           you
           ,
           
             O
             great
             and
             mighty
             Monarch
          
           :
           As
           they
           haue
           seene
           how
           God
           hath
           made
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           like
           Hereules
           ,
           able
           to
           ouercome
           the
           Gigantine
           forces
           of
           these
           Kingdomes
           ,
           dispairefully
           disseuered
           by
           inueterate
           and
           implacable
           emulations
           ;
           placing
           your
           Maiesty
           in
           a
           triumphant
           Throne
           ,
           ouer
           this
           fortunate
           Isle
           ,
           that
           Cyrus-like
           your
           Maiesty
           hath
           your
           foot
           vpon
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           hyde
           ,
           that
           no
           side
           thereof
           can
           reuolt
           ,
           and
           hath
           giuen
           your
           Maiesty
           ample
           dominions
           without
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           miraculous
           sort
           ,
           hauing
           no
           concurrance
           of
           humane
           helpe
           ,
           making
           your
           Maiesty
           alone
           ,
           both
           the
           Actor
           ,
           and
           the
           Instrument
           :
           Therefore
           doe
           they
           looke
           that
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           cry
           with
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             The
             Lord
             God
             of
             heauen
             hath
             giuen
             me
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             commanded
             mee
             to
             restore
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           to
           deliuer
           his
           people
           from
           captiuity
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           how
           almighty
           God
           hath
           furnished
           
           your
           Maiesty
           with
           prudence
           and
           power
           ,
           like
           armed
           Pallas
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           :
           your
           Maiesty
           hath
           hitherto
           well
           followed
           the
           example
           of
           the
           powerfull
           Moses
           ,
           in
           this
           toilesome
           gouernment
           whereunto
           the
           Lord
           hath
           brought
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           chiefest
           praise
           of
           Moses
           was
           his
           perseuerance
           ,
           
             non
             coronabitur
             nisi
             qui
             legitime
             certauerit
             ,
          
           when
           hee
           came
           vp
           to
           the
           mountaine
           hee
           was
           commanded
           to
           put
           off
           his
           shooes
           ,
           to
           shew
           plainely
           that
           hee
           might
           make
           himselfe
           light
           and
           able
           to
           walke
           ,
           to
           shew
           figuratiuely
           that
           hee
           must
           shake
           off
           all
           fleshly
           desires
           and
           affections
           which
           burden
           our
           mindes
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           downeward
           from
           a
           familiar
           conuersation
           with
           God
           :
           O
           ,
           what
           a
           laborious
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           come
           vnto
           this
           mount
           ,
           the
           vallies
           bee
           rich
           ,
           full
           of
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           of
           easie
           passage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           inhabited
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           mountaines
           are
           steepe
           and
           precipitious
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           clime
           vp
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           it
           is
           where
           the
           Lord
           hath
           euer
           almost
           shewen
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           mount
           Horeb
           ,
           mount
           Tabor
           ,
           mount
           Oliuet
           ,
           mount
           Caluarie
           ,
           and
           diuers
           others
           declare
           ,
           to
           signifie
           how
           difficult
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           exalt
           our selues
           aboue
           the
           sensuality
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           how
           few
           are
           worthy
           to
           come
           into
           the
           familiar
           mount
           of
           God
           :
           onely
           Iosuah
           was
           found
           worthy
           to
           ascend
           with
           Moses
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           commanded
           to
           remaine
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           the
           mountaine
           with
           Aaron
           and
           Hur
           ,
           which
           made
           his
           charge
           to
           bee
           the
           greater
           ,
           for
           not
           onely
           did
           God
           command
           him
           to
           come
           vp
           ,
           but
           sayd
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             ascende
             in
             montem
             &
             esto
             ibi
             ,
          
           Come
           vp
           ,
           and
           see
           thou
           be
           there
           ,
           by
           which
           words
           hee
           would
           stirre
           him
           vp
           from
           lazines
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           not
           only
           be
           there
           ,
           but
           be
           watchfull
           there
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             Non
             dicitur
             vemsse
             qui
             non
             steterit
             :
          
           who
           standeth
           straight
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           he
           seeth
           euerie
           thing
           which
           passeth
           by
           below
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           who
           wearieth
           and
           lieth
           himselfe
           down
           to
           repose
           ,
           all
           the
           things
           which
           are
           vnder
           him
           be
           hidden
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           enemies
           come
           to
           spoyle
           the
           vallies
           ,
           he
           can
           neuer
           discouer
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           your
           Maiestie
           hath
           beene
           most
           watchfull
           hitherto
           ;
           
           So
           let
           your
           Highnesse
           thinke
           that
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           doth
           but
           begin
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           called
           your
           Ma
           :
           to
           come
           vp
           to
           the
           Mount
           not
           like
           a
           fainting
           Eliah
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           voiage
           to
           the
           mountaine
           to
           talke
           with
           God
           ,
           tired
           ,
           or
           delighted
           with
           the
           beauty
           or
           freshure
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           fell
           asleepe
           vnder
           the
           Ginobre
           ,
           but
           like
           vnto
           a
           vigilant
           Moses
           who
           stood
           vpright
           fortie
           dayes
           in
           the
           Mountaine
           without
           refreshment
           ,
           not
           like
           vnto
           a
           timorous
           Eliah
           who
           was
           afrayd
           at
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           but
           still
           like
           a
           couragious
           Moses
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           the
           most
           milde
           among
           men
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           found
           the
           people
           in
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Calfe
           at
           his
           returning
           from
           the
           Mount
           ,
           he
           was
           enraged
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           Leuites
           to
           be
           armed
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           Campe
           till
           punishment
           was
           executed
           :
           Let
           your
           Maiestie
           therefore
           haue
           watchfull
           eies
           to
           penetrate
           the
           latent
           things
           of
           your
           popular
           vallies
           ,
           that
           no
           distemper
           grow
           among
           them
           which
           may
           renuerse
           your
           Maiesties
           former
           cares
           .
           Doe
           specially
           Sr.
           ouerwatch
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           that
           this
           lurking
           Gangrene
           of
           pretended
           Puritanisme
           doe
           spred
           no
           further
           ,
           nor
           lie
           in
           waite
           to
           trouble
           the
           settled
           order
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           gouernment
           ;
           But
           to
           the
           end
           your
           Maieiesty
           and
           your
           Royall
           posterity
           may
           euer
           hit
           surely
           in
           that
           marke
           which
           your
           Maiestie
           hath
           so
           long
           shot
           at
           ,
           to
           reestablish
           into
           this
           Isle
           the
           primitiue
           and
           orthodoxall
           policie
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Imitate
           the
           skilfull
           Archer
           by
           chusing
           your
           arrowes
           of
           that
           wood
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           for
           your
           Maiesties
           aime
           ,
           by
           receiuing
           into
           Episcopall
           dignities
           those
           who
           bee
           most
           religious
           and
           sincere
           ,
           rather
           the
           best
           then
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           considering
           how
           many
           men
           in
           these
           daies
           doe
           carry
           Letters
           as
           Uria
           did
           ,
           to
           cut
           his
           owne
           throat
           :
           like
           vnto
           those
           vnhappy
           Carpenters
           who
           builded
           an
           Arke
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           Noah
           and
           his
           family
           while
           they
           themselues
           did
           miserably
           perish
           in
           the
           flood
           :
           Since
           your
           Maiestie
           hath
           now
           store
           of
           men
           both
           of
           conscience
           and
           learning
           who
           are
           resolued
           enough
           in
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           Church
           Policy
           let
           them
           see
           how
           
           your
           Maiesty
           thinketh
           no
           man
           so
           worthy
           of
           the
           Episcopall
           chaire
           as
           he
           who
           commeth
           vnto
           it
           after
           the
           sort
           of
           that
           tradition
           which
           we
           haue
           of
           
             Gregorius
             Magnus
          
           ,
           who
           being
           chosen
           for
           his
           meere
           vertue
           ,
           was
           sayd
           to
           flie
           into
           the
           wildeines
           til
           he
           was
           discerned
           by
           a
           piller
           of
           fire
           which
           kithed
           aboue
           him
           ;
           Let
           the
           light
           of
           their
           learning
           ,
           their
           zeale
           &
           integtity
           of
           their
           life
           shining
           aboue
           them
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           be
           their
           onely
           recommendations
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           preferment
           ,
           to
           the
           effect
           that
           your
           Maiestie
           may
           in
           that
           manner
           stoppe
           malignant
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           all
           pretext
           of
           discontentment
           or
           disconformity
           ,
           from
           these
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           your
           Maiestie
           doth
           not
           preferre
           the
           vertuous
           .
           So
           that
           the
           treacherous
           lesuite
           who
           like
           the
           crafty
           fish
           conueyeth
           himselfe
           into
           troubled
           waters
           ,
           may
           want
           a
           couert
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           that
           in
           all
           humility
           I
           beseech
           your
           Maiestie
           to
           haue
           your
           eyes
           on
           ,
           remembring
           how
           as
           the
           crafty
           goose
           who
           flying
           along
           Mount
           Taurus
           carrieth
           a
           stone
           in
           her
           beake
           to
           restraine
           her
           cry
           that
           she
           bee
           not
           heard
           of
           the
           Eagles
           from
           the
           toppe
           thereof
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           told
           before
           ;
           So
           hee
           can
           passe
           by
           your
           Maiesty
           with
           a
           closed
           mouth
           and
           masked
           face
           ,
           he
           creepeth
           into
           your
           Maiesties
           Kingdome
           as
           the
           Serpent
           did
           into
           Paradice
           ,
           to
           ouerturne
           the
           happinesse
           thereof
           .
           Looke
           but
           vpon
           the
           Tragicall
           examples
           of
           strong
           neighbour
           Princes
           ;
           Remember
           that
           no
           Iesuite
           liueth
           who
           hath
           not
           that
           minde
           to
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           which
           Cic●…ro
           had
           to
           
             Octauius
             ,
             bonu●…
             p●…er
             &
             t●…llendus
          
           ;
           Let
           your
           Maiesty
           consider
           how
           one
           particular
           man
           of
           this
           great
           multitude
           ,
           Doctor
           Parsons
           a
           vile
           excrement
           of
           his
           country
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           presumed
           himselfe
           sufficient
           to
           cut
           the
           line
           of
           the
           Royall
           succession
           ,
           &
           to
           render
           the
           Estate
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           farre
           proceeded
           in
           that
           dismall
           designe
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           downe
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           braine
           the
           lawes
           and
           policy
           of
           the
           new
           common
           wealth
           ;
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           first
           Parliament
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           before
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           to
           the
           ports
           of
           England
           a
           mighty
           Armada
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           then
           expect
           from
           multitudes
           hauing
           the
           
           same
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           gaping
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           false
           prophet
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           suffered
           to
           practise
           your
           Maiesties
           subiects
           ,
           or
           to
           frequent
           among
           them
           :
           Therfore
           Sr.
           consider
           what
           dangerous
           enchaunters
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           Maiesty
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           constant
           Ulysses
           bee
           well
           tied
           to
           your
           
             Maine
             Mast
          
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           no
           Syrens
           song
           may
           illude
           your
           Maiesties
           perspicuous
           senses
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           when
           the
           subtill
           Cyrce
           doth
           striue
           to
           bee
           your
           Master
           ,
           so
           that
           your
           Maiestie
           may
           keepe
           your
           Kingdome
           vnited
           and
           firme
           like
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           and
           couragiously
           proceede
           to
           greater
           seruice
           in
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           to
           enterprize
           ,
           this
           generall
           Reformation
           ,
           whereof
           the
           world
           holdeth
           your
           Maiesty
           to
           be
           so
           worthy
           ,
           which
           is
           
             immensi
             praemium
             labor
             is
          
           ,
           the
           crowne
           and
           glorie
           of
           your
           Maiesties
           trauels
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           so
           easie
           for
           your
           Maiesty
           ,
           that
           when
           your
           Maiesties
           admonitory
           Epistle
           to
           Christian
           Princes
           came
           out
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           wherein
           your
           Maiestie
           seemeth
           to
           appeale
           to
           the
           first
           400.
           yeares
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           for
           Christian
           pacification
           ,
           we
           know
           it
           who
           was
           then
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           ,
           because
           your
           Maiestie
           doth
           call
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           ,
           shewing
           by
           that
           rather
           to
           bee
           an
           open
           Enemie
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           then
           a
           Pacificatour
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           sayd
           who
           tooke
           the
           aduantage
           of
           that
           word
           )
           otherwise
           your
           Maiesty
           might
           haue
           drawen
           vpon
           your
           side
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           bodie
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           other
           then
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           be
           poysoned
           with
           their
           absinthium
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           heard
           with
           our
           eares
           chiefe
           members
           of
           the
           Consistorie
           of
           Rome
           in
           contemplation
           of
           that
           businesse
           ,
           expresse
           with
           vnfained
           sighes
           their
           reuerence
           of
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           wanting
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           of
           meanes
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           blesse
           your
           Maiestie
           in
           this
           Mosaicall
           perseuerance
           ,
           to
           negotiate
           ,
           to
           vrge
           ,
           to
           insist
           the
           present
           disposition
           of
           Christendom
           will
           so
           second
           your
           Maiesties
           beginnings
           ,
           that
           certainly
           no
           opposition
           shall
           bee
           so
           great
           ,
           which
           shall
           bee
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           for
           if
           any
           should
           bee
           ,
           beside
           ,
           the
           inuincible
           powers
           of
           forraine
           
           Estates
           ,
           who
           bee
           ready
           to
           march
           vnder
           your
           Maiesties
           Colours
           in
           that
           cause
           .
           Hath
           not
           God
           giuen
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           store
           of
           warlike
           men
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           your
           owne
           Realmes
           ?
           Hath
           he
           not
           prouided
           for
           you
           a
           braue
           and
           worthy
           Iosua
           to
           follow
           you
           into
           this
           mountaine
           ,
           your
           Maiesties
           hopefull
           Successor
           ,
           to
           whom
           your
           Ma●…
           may
           confidently
           say
           in
           the
           owne
           time
           ,
           
             Elige
             tibi
             viros
             fortes
             ,
             &
             egressus
             ,
             pugna
             contra
             Amalechitas
             .
          
           The
           seeds
           of
           
           whose
           most
           royall
           expectation
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           bring
           to
           such
           maturitie
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           answer
           that
           which
           is
           vniuersally
           thought
           
             
               —
               non
               Romula
               qu●…ndam
            
             
               Ullo
               se
               tantùm
               tellus
               iactauit
               Alumno
               .
            
          
           That
           the
           highest
           Occident
           did
           neuer
           see
           a
           more
           glorious
           Orient
           .
           God
           of
           his
           goodnes
           strengthen
           the
           courage
           of
           his
           great
           Spirit
           with
           the
           same
           promise
           hee
           made
           to
           Iosua
           ,
           
             Noli
             timere
             quia
             tecum
             est
             Dominus
             Deu●…tuus
             ,
             in
             omnibus
             ad
             quaecunque
             perrexeris
          
           ;
           Feare
           not
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           God
           is
           with
           you
           in
           euery
           thing
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           next
           touching
           this
           one
           word
           from
           God
           ,
           Benedicamus
           ,
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meanes
           of
           Christian
           concord
           ,
           and
           how
           neere
           the
           possibilitie
           is
           to
           practise
           them
           ,
           are
           both
           declared
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           pronounce
           a
           blessing
           vnto
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           mysterie
           ;
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           mysterie
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           why
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           euen
           a●…
           God
           was
           not
           found
           in
           the
           vehement
           tempest
           ,
           in
           the
           rupture
           of
           the
           rocke
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           sed
           
             in
             fibilo
             aura
             tenuis
          
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           soft
           ayre
           as
           is
           said
           .
           God
           cannot
           be
           found
           in
           commotion
           ;
           vntill
           the
           time
           that
           both
           sides
           of
           Christian
           Clergy
           do
           cast
           off
           the
           shooes
           of
           their
           malicious
           curiosities
           ,
           proud
           and
           ambitious
           emulation
           ,
           thundering
           contentions
           ,
           to
           walke
           vprightly
           in
           the
           mountaine
           of
           God
           ,
           teaching
           people
           to
           begge
           from
           God
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           gentle
           spirit
           of
           Christian
           loue
           ,
           this
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           it
           shall
           neuer
           be
           granted
           :
           but
           by
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           if
           wee
           persist
           in
           our
           wicked
           contempt
           ,
           God
           shall
           
           make
           that
           vermine
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           which
           haue
           consumed
           the
           garden
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           all
           the
           Orientall
           Churches
           ,
           to
           destroy
           vs
           also
           .
           And
           euen
           as
           the
           Lord
           did
           procrastinate
           and
           defer
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           people
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           vntill
           their
           rebellious
           murmurations
           were
           spent
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           multitude
           which
           came
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           onely
           Caleb
           and
           Iosua
           did
           enter
           .
           So
           shall
           he
           neuer
           neither
           blesse
           those
           cleare
           possibilities
           which
           are
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           excellent
           Moses
           ,
           to
           lead
           vs
           to
           the
           tryumph
           of
           that
           Christian
           vnitie
           ,
           vnto
           the
           time
           that
           either
           our
           murmurations
           or
           murmurers
           against
           him
           be
           finished
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           exhort
           euery
           one
           out
           of
           the
           blessed
           spirit
           of
           peace
           and
           harmonie
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           Papists
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           you
           my
           LORD
           for
           whose
           seruice
           in
           speciall
           this
           Treatise
           is
           destinate
           ,
           that
           your
           Lo
           ▪
           will
           be
           content
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           obstinate
           and
           foolish
           superstitions
           are
           the
           danger
           of
           your
           Soule
           ,
           the
           disgrace
           of
           your
           Noble
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           discredit
           of
           your
           House
           ,
           the
           extinctiō
           of
           your
           Honors
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           vnto
           your
           Lo
           :
           vnder
           your
           Soueraigne
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           nullitie
           of
           all
           your
           faculties
           and
           actiue
           vertues
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           where
           you
           haue
           too
           great
           a
           place
           to
           be
           voyde
           ,
           which
           things
           besides
           other
           perills
           that
           may
           ensue
           by
           many
           and
           weightie
           inducements
           to
           reformation
           .
        
         
           If
           your
           Lo
           :
           cannot
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           become
           enemie
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           dearely
           beloued
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           esteemed
           for
           your
           Mother
           ,
           then
           like
           a
           kindly
           child
           compassionate
           her
           disease
           ,
           helpe
           to
           couer
           her
           nakednes
           ,
           and
           concurre
           to
           see
           her
           purged
           from
           her
           fornications
           ,
           seeing
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           offer
           such
           visible
           meanes
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           to
           send
           a
           gracious
           Cyrus
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           her
           restitution
           ,
           do
           abhorre
           like
           a
           pest
           the
           poysoned
           counsells
           and
           courses
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ▪
           the
           which
           I
           doe
           againe
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           assure
           you
           my
           Lord
           ,
           doetend
           to
           hold
           off
           Cyrus
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           against
           her
           an
           Assur
           ,
           a
           rod
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           tread
           her
           in
           the
           myre
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           capitall
           iudgements
           vpon
           all
           those
           within
           this
           kingdom
           
           who
           hearken
           vnto
           their
           voice
           .
           And
           seeing
           your
           Lo
           :
           hath
           so
           good
           a
           King
           ,
           whose
           bountie
           hath
           been
           great
           toward
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           Royall
           is
           the
           brightest
           Starre
           which
           you
           carrie
           in
           the
           frontispice
           of
           all
           your
           Honors
           ,
           and
           whose
           sacred
           person
           you
           do
           so
           faithfully
           affect
           ,
           whose
           wisdome
           and
           learning
           hath
           that
           reputation
           with
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Papall
           Clergie
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           related
           )
           that
           they
           could
           admit
           his
           Maiestie
           among
           the
           first
           of
           Iudges
           to
           pacifie
           Christian
           dissensions
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           of
           his
           mercy
           should
           blesse
           this
           time
           with
           so
           happie
           a
           constellation
           .
           Therefore
           let
           your
           Lordship
           be
           pleased
           to
           obey
           the
           voyce
           of
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           doth
           enioyne
           you
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Be
           with
           his
           Maiestie
           in
           the
           purchase
           of
           this
           crowne
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           said
           before
           him
           to
           obtaine
           by
           his
           putting
           forwards
           of
           Catholike
           Vnitie
           ,
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           Christian
           Churches
           and
           people
           ,
           from
           the
           barbarous
           invasions
           of
           the
           common
           enemie
           the
           Turke
           ,
           you
           my
           Lord
           in
           speciall
           ,
           whose
           speciall
           merit
           conioyned
           with
           the
           virtue
           of
           your
           renowned
           Auncestors
           ,
           haue
           made
           you
           twice
           worthy
           to
           be
           next
           his
           Maiestie
           in
           places
           of
           publike
           seruice
           ,
           do
           hearken
           vnto
           the
           voyce
           of
           so
           many
           good
           and
           worthy
           Subiects
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           who
           do
           heartily
           invite
           you
           to
           imbrace
           those
           Functions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           nature
           ,
           and
           your
           peculiar
           vertue
           haue
           allotted
           vnto
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           pietie
           and
           ius●…ice
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           to
           be
           briefe
           ,
           liue
           so
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           honoured
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           happie
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           for
           your
           constant
           action
           of
           Christian
           vertues
           ,
           which
           bee
           much
           surer
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           a
           good
           Religion
           ,
           then
           Cloysterall
           bigottrie
           or
           contemplation
           ,
           in
           your
           Lo
           :
           person
           principally
           .
        
         
           As
           much
           would
           I
           exhort
           those
           also
           ,
           who
           either
           brooke
           in
           their
           hearts
           latent
           displeasure
           against
           the
           Church
           gouernment
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           the
           acceptation
           of
           these
           vsefull
           Ceremonies
           would
           bee
           distastefull
           ,
           or
           who
           vnder
           colour
           of
           those
           ,
           haue
           distracted
           hearts
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           seeing
           the
           first
           is
           you
           know
           a
           most
           laudable
           restitution
           
           of
           the
           ancient
           Catholike
           policie
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           a
           point
           allowed
           for
           vnitie
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           grosse
           and
           obscure
           rudiments
           of
           reformation
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           by
           Luther
           and
           Bucer
           ,
           but
           by
           Zanchius
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           shined
           thereafter
           as
           perfect
           lights
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           We
           may
           be
           ashamed
           to
           bee
           contentious
           against
           such
           graue
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           whole
           Nationall
           neighbour
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           brethren
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           all
           those
           in
           Christendome
           hath
           onely
           been
           reformed
           perfectly
           ,
           by
           putting
           forth
           of
           all
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           holding
           forth
           of
           all
           noueltie
           .
           
             Cato
             Utyconsis
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           found
           no
           reason
           to
           obey
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           hee
           thought
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           liue
           but
           slew
           himselfe
           ,
           although
           hee
           might
           haue
           possessed
           chiefe
           dignities
           vnder
           Caesar.
           Socrates
           hauing
           in
           his
           choyce
           either
           to
           dye
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           exiled
           ,
           hee
           chuseth
           death
           ,
           because
           said
           he
           ,
           a
           man
           cast
           from
           his
           common
           wealth
           is
           no
           more
           a
           man.
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           you
           who
           hold
           your selfe
           an
           vpright
           christian
           ,
           yea
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           that
           vpon
           sure
           and
           inquestionable
           points
           ,
           or
           vpon
           trifling
           and
           indifferent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           onely
           refuse
           to
           conforme
           your selfe
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           your
           separation
           you
           giue
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           seditious
           practises
           ,
           both
           of
           forraine
           Insidiators
           and
           intestine
           male-contents
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           cursed
           and
           bad
           part
           .
           That
           wee
           should
           embrace
           the
           name
           of
           Separists
           ,
           to
           runne
           away
           and
           derelinquish
           that
           great
           Citie
           vpon
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Ciuit
             as
             quaesita
             non
             derelicta
          
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           turne
           backe
           to
           Iudaize
           by
           clandestine
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           renounce
           that
           ample
           and
           famous
           Title
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           Catholique
           .
           
             Christianus
             mihi
             nomen
             ,
             Catholicus
             cogno●…
             ,
          
           said
           all
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           .
           We
           do
           refuse
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           should
           lye
           euer
           deuided
           from
           the
           heads
           and
           chiefest
           members
           of
           our
           owne
           bodie
           within
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           certainely
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           way
           to
           excuse
           such
           open
           delight
           of
           separation
           and
           singularitie
           ,
           since
           the
           marke
           of
           Christian
           
           profession
           is
           to
           bee
           Catholicke
           and
           vniuersall
           .
           I
           know
           you
           will
           say
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           are
           a
           handfull
           ;
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           it
           hath
           by
           exterior
           marke●…
           a
           large
           Communion
           and
           extent
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bee
           griped
           in
           one
           hand
           or
           in
           two
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           there
           ,
           in
           reason
           ,
           in
           nature
           ,
           in
           Theology
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           teach
           vs
           this
           Communion
           and
           coniunction
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           doth
           tell
           vs
           that
           ,
           
             Vi●…
             vnita
             fortior
          
           .
           Things
           which
           be
           vnited
           are
           most
           strong
           ;
           Nature
           doth
           shew
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           dumbe
           Elements
           communicate
           qualities
           among
           thēselues
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           most
           distant
           Climates
           of
           the
           earth
           haue
           mutual
           commerce
           ,
           &
           beasts
           which
           do
           liue
           together
           within
           the
           precinct
           of
           our
           Isle
           ,
           will
           be
           ordinarily
           of
           our
           societie
           :
           Theologie
           hath
           taught
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           it
           for
           an
           Article
           of
           our
           Creede
           ,
           that
           their
           is
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           :
           For
           the
           loue
           of
           this
           Communion
           betwixt
           man
           and
           Angel
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           God
           did
           pardon
           Adam
           ,
           and
           retreat
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             so
             soone
             as
             thou
             dost
             cat
             of
             this
             :
          
           And
           shall
           not
           wee
           re●…it
           one
           dramme
           of
           our
           presumptuous
           purity
           for
           our
           Christian
           Communion
           with
           our
           brethren
           of
           our
           Church
           (
           without
           the
           which
           this
           great
           Isle
           ,
           our
           common
           mother
           ,
           can
           neuer
           be
           truely
           fortunate
           nor
           the
           ports
           thereof
           surely
           closed
           against
           the
           plots
           and
           insidiation
           of
           our
           enemies
           )
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           efficacy
           of
           Christianity
           did
           consist
           in
           that
           one
           point
           of
           Precisenesse
           ,
           while
           as
           our
           good
           father
           Saint
           Augustine
           did
           comprise
           an
           hereticke
           vnder
           that
           word
           ,
           
             Agnosca●…
             qui
             precisisunt
             ,
             veniant
             ad
             fidem
             ,
          
           &
           did
           discriue
           an
           vpright
           Christian
           ,
           by
           those
           three
           properties
           ,
           
             Contra
             rationem
             sobrius
             ,
             contra
             Scriptur
             as
             nemo
             Christia●…
             contra
             Ecclesiā
             nemo
             Catholi●…us
             .
          
           That
           as
           a
           sober
           man
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           subiect
           to
           reason
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           man
           subiect
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Catholike
           ,
           subiect
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           The
           first
           of
           which
           three
           doth
           admonish
           vs
           all
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           any
           light
           of
           reason
           )
           if
           wee
           doe
           not
           sing
           one
           harmonie
           in
           the
           publike
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           (
           as
           good
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           )
           
           studious
           of
           her
           glory
           ,
           nor
           (
           as
           good
           subiects
           of
           this
           kingdome
           should
           bee
           )
           desirous
           of
           its
           felicity
           :
           The
           second
           doth
           admonish
           you
           who
           are
           an
           obstinate
           Papist
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           no
           true
           Christian
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           make
           the
           Scripture
           the
           infallible
           rule
           of
           your
           faith
           :
           The
           third
           doth
           admonish
           you
           who
           are
           a
           Stoicall
           and
           stiffe
           Puritane
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           a
           peaceable
           subiect
           ,
           who
           doth
           contradict
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           setled
           and
           Orthodoxall
           Church
           .
        
         
           Alwayes
           to
           you
           who
           doe
           hatch
           grudges
           for
           other
           Interims
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           such
           as
           pressure
           of
           Subsidies
           ,
           or
           pretended
           pouertie
           of
           the
           time
           .
           I
           will
           say
           this
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           haue
           no
           reason
           .
           I
           am
           content
           to
           sing
           my
           Palinodie
           :
           The
           better
           and
           worse
           condition
           of
           things
           earthly
           standeth
           in
           comparison
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           no
           perfect
           condition
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           pleasures
           and
           displeasures
           standeth
           in
           the
           fortitude
           or
           weakenesse
           of
           our
           apprehension
           :
           therefore
           to
           know
           surely
           what
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           state
           wee
           haue
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           remember
           our selues
           what
           may
           bee
           in
           Princes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Prnces
           ,
           and
           what
           also
           is
           commonly
           found
           in
           them
           and
           in
           their
           rule
           .
           What
           may
           be
           in
           a
           Soueraigne
           King
           ,
           Looke
           to
           the
           holy
           Story
           of
           Sauls
           Creation
           :
           
             Hee
             shall
             appoint
             your
             sonnes
             for
             his
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             for
          
           
           
             caring
             of
             his
             ground
             ,
             hee
             shall
             take
             your
             daughters
             and
             make
             them
             Cookes
             ,
             hee
             shall
             take
             your
             fields
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             best
             Oliue
             trees
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             to
             his
             seruants
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           Out
           of
           this
           you
           shall
           truely
           obserue
           what
           a
           state
           it
           is
           you
           liue
           in
           ,
           next
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           oftentimes
           is
           in
           Princes
           ,
           I
           might
           in
           this
           argument
           send
           you
           to
           contemplate
           the
           cruell
           domination
           of
           Nero
           ,
           the
           exorbitant
           gouernement
           of
           Caligula
           ,
           the
           auaricious
           raigne
           of
           Galba
           ,
           the
           treacherous
           Empire
           of
           
             Tiberius
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           kind
           of
           Decorum
           ,
           to
           bring
           those
           in
           ballance
           with
           a
           most
           vertuous
           &
           most
           Christian
           Monarch
           ,
           I
           will
           wish
           you
           to
           call
           to
           memorie
           ,
           what
           was
           your
           condition
           during
           the
           Ciuill
           calamities
           of
           your
           neighbour
           Countries
           ,
           of
           France
           and
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           for
           a
           whole
           age
           ,
           when
           vnder
           the
           ●…adow
           of
           your
           Princes
           winges
           you
           was
           couered
           from
           those
           
           miseries
           while
           you
           stood
           securely
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           behelde
           the
           troubled
           Ocean
           of
           those
           tempests
           ,
           doe
           not
           you
           confesse
           that
           those
           countries
           haue
           felt
           more
           afflictions
           in
           one
           moneth
           then
           wee
           in
           all
           our
           time
           ;
           Or
           if
           his
           Maiestie
           by
           violent
           and
           vnlawfull
           ambition
           should
           bring
           such
           armies
           vpon
           our
           neckes
           ,
           whither
           would
           you
           then
           make
           any
           great
           reckoning
           of
           a
           light
           Subsidie
           ,
           or
           would
           you
           cry
           that
           his
           Maiesty
           should
           make
           a
           bridge
           of
           gold
           for
           your
           enemies
           to
           goe
           forth
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           marke
           of
           a
           Prince
           approued
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           happie
           among
           men
           so
           infallible
           as
           to
           become
           a
           great
           Monarch
           by
           iust
           and
           peaceable
           meanes
           ,
           as
           to
           enioy
           long
           and
           introubled
           tranquilitie
           ;
           Is
           there
           any
           happinesse
           comparable
           with
           it
           ?
           Besides
           the
           priuate
           ioyes
           which
           peace
           doth
           yeeld
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           nourse
           of
           good
           letters
           ,
           and
           good
           policies
           ,
           and
           of
           whatsoeuer
           is
           good
           .
           As
           for
           riches
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           indeed
           that
           the
           accumulation
           of
           treasures
           is
           both
           lawfull
           and
           necessarie
           for
           Princes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           Gardians
           of
           people
           and
           states
           :
           And
           
             Pecunia
             est
             neruus
             Belli
          
           ,
           but
           speaking
           of
           subiects
           ,
           remember
           when
           great
           Kings
           be
           most
           mechanicke
           there
           the
           people
           are
           most
           gouerned
           ,
           
             Sub
             virga
             ferrea
          
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           seene
           examples
           enough
           not
           farre
           from
           our
           coastes
           .
           How
           is
           it
           then
           we
           should
           so
           lightly
           esteeme
           two
           such
           rare
           benefits
           of
           a
           constant
           peace
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           glorious
           Monarchie
           reserued
           for
           many
           yeeres
           to
           be
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           blessing
           of
           this
           age
           :
           certainly
           peace
           is
           so
           heauenly
           and
           extraordinary
           a
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           allowed
           (
           we
           know
           )
           the
           Church
           to
           pray
           for
           Infidell
           and
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           peace
           vnder
           them
           ;
           seeing
           our
           peace
           then
           and
           prosperitie
           is
           matchlesse
           as
           no
           man
           can
           denie
           ,
           it
           is
           wicked
           ingratitude
           in
           vs
           that
           we
           should
           not
           thanke
           God
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Quis
             poterit
             similiter
             gloriari
             nobis
          
           ,
           If
           it
           were
           not
           that
           our
           ignorance
           doth
           parly
           excuse
           our
           ingratitude
           ,
           for
           how
           can
           he
           valew
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           hony
           ,
           who
           hath
           neuertasted
           of
           tartnesse
           ,
           and
           acerbitie
           ,
           the
           lightnesse
           of
           his
           yoake
           ,
           compared
           with
           the
           pride
           and
           insolence
           
           of
           many
           great
           dominators
           ,
           and
           the
           serenitie
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           to
           speake
           so
           ,
           hath
           bene
           without
           any
           intermission
           ,
           that
           how
           could
           you
           know
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           the
           waight
           and
           austerity
           of
           domination
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           should
           not
           be
           that
           our
           owne
           follies
           and
           euill
           gouernment
           should
           breede
           vnto
           vs
           more
           discontents
           and
           aggrauations
           then
           the
           misgouernment
           of
           the
           state
           doth
           ,
           we
           were
           apparantly
           the
           most
           fortunate
           subiects
           vnder
           the
           sunne
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           should
           grudge
           in
           the
           court
           ,
           I
           will
           speake
           thus
           farre
           vnto
           you
           ,
           (
           with
           humble
           reuerence
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           the
           most
           excellent
           Creatures
           )
           that
           of
           all
           the
           grudges
           which
           be
           within
           the
           kingdome
           that
           is
           most
           pernitious
           ,
           such
           a
           malignant
           and
           proud
           spirit
           ,
           made
           Lucifer
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           doore
           '
           ,
           when
           the
           court
           of
           Heauen
           was
           first
           established
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           worthy
           to
           liue
           at
           a
           Princes
           elbow
           ,
           who
           knowes
           not
           that
           as
           godly
           and
           Orthodoxall
           Kings
           beare
           the
           liuely
           image
           of
           God
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           so
           their
           Courts
           must
           resemble
           the
           seat
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heauens
           ,
           replenished
           with
           innocent
           Maiestie
           ,
           vertuous
           glory
           ,
           noble
           and
           actiue
           creatures
           ,
           subiect
           to
           perpetuall
           sympathie
           and
           loue
           ,
           tranquilitie
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           order
           ;
           you
           haue
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Spheares
           ,
           which
           are
           neerest
           vnto
           God.
           
           
             
               Imaque
               telluris
               ventos
               tractusque
               coruscos
            
             
               Nimborum
               accipiunt
               ,
               nubes
               exedit
               Olympus
               ,
            
             
               Pacem
               summatenent
               .
            
          
        
         
           So
           should
           you
           be
           free
           of
           those
           clouds
           which
           are
           bred
           in
           the
           inferiour
           ayre
           of
           popular
           distemper
           and
           discontentments
           ;
           yea
           by
           your
           serenitie
           and
           secret
           influence
           you
           should
           purge
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           multitude
           to
           admire
           the
           close
           harmonie
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           euen
           as
           wee
           are
           astonished
           to
           behold
           the
           silent
           murmure
           ,
           and
           musicke
           of
           these
           celestiall
           orbes
           which
           are
           aboue
           the
           troublesome
           elements
           .
           The
           Lord
           God
           hath
           not
           found
           it
           good
           to
           make
           all
           his
           Creatures
           equally
           capable
           of
           his
           graces
           ,
           the
           Angels
           are
           not
           of
           like
           degree
           ,
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           
           take
           sacrety
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ,
           the
           inferiour
           Planets
           haue
           not
           bodies
           sufficient
           to
           containe
           the
           whole
           splendor
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           all
           saciate
           of
           light
           ,
           to
           illuminate
           their
           owne
           spheares
           .
           God
           did
           vouchsafe
           vnto
           Miriam
           a
           propheticall
           spirit
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           that
           measure
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Moses
           ,
           therefore
           she
           was
           strucken
           with
           leprosie
           for
           her
           grudging
           :
           remember
           that
           if
           the
           sunne
           shine
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           bounty
           ,
           bee
           remoued
           from
           you
           for
           your
           murmuring
           ,
           you
           should
           bee
           plagued
           with
           a
           sort
           of
           Leprosies
           to
           desend
           againe
           into
           the
           inferiour
           world
           ,
           carrying
           in
           your
           faces
           the
           visible
           impressions
           of
           consuming
           and
           contemptible
           enuy
           :
           shall
           the
           potsheard
           say
           to
           the
           Potter
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           make
           ?
           certainely
           no
           :
           And
           you
           who
           may
           happen
           to
           be
           principall
           Planet
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           first
           moouer
           of
           the
           Courtly
           spheares
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           please
           you
           to
           learne
           the
           right
           lesson
           of
           your
           motion
           in
           the
           common
           schoole
           of
           Nature
           ,
           it
           should
           hardly
           fall
           forth
           to
           you
           to
           become
           an
           errant
           Planet
           :
           wherfore
           hath
           the
           Lord
           God
           made
           the
           huge
           bosom
           of
           the
           great
           Ocean
           to
           be
           so
           spacious
           and
           receptible
           of
           waters
           ,
           not
           that
           shee
           should
           acquiesce
           in
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           bee
           delighted
           in
           the
           largenesse
           of
           her
           fountaines
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           secret
           channells
           shee
           should
           continually
           communicate
           the
           vse
           thereof
           to
           those
           riuers
           ,
           which
           bee
           appointed
           to
           water
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           common
           seruant
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Nature
           ,
           render
           to
           the
           Sunne
           her
           ordinary
           moystures
           ,
           to
           furnish
           raine
           for
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           wherefore
           hath
           God
           planted
           this
           glorious
           Lampe
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           should
           pride
           himselfe
           in
           his
           owne
           splendour
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           a
           Luciferian
           tricke
           ;
           but
           that
           hee
           should
           illustrate
           and
           beautifie
           inferiour
           Planets
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           should
           minister
           life
           and
           light
           to
           other
           creatures
           :
           Doeth
           not
           your
           courtly
           witted
           Tacitus
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           best
           Princes
           are
           iealous
           of
           Soueraigne
           points
           ,
           if
           any
           striue
           to
           keepe
           a
           constant
           eclipse
           vpon
           a
           Kings
           face
           that
           it
           may
           not
           shine
           vniuersally
           ,
           drawing
           the
           whole
           reflexe
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           saith
           it
           is
           
             arcanum
             imperij
          
           a
           mystery
           
           of
           the
           Maiesty
           .
           It
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           Prothemeus
           ,
           to
           steale
           the
           sacred
           and
           royall
           light
           ,
           to
           participate
           of
           the
           Maiesty
           ,
           &
           becom
           guilty
           of
           a
           Soueraigne
           point
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           forbidden
           Tree
           ,
           seeking
           to
           be
           like
           vnto
           God
           :
           who
           as
           in
           one
           Vniuerse
           ,
           he
           is
           only
           one
           Center
           ,
           vnto
           the
           which
           the
           end
           of
           all
           motions
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           actions
           doe
           returne
           :
           so
           is
           a
           King
           in
           one
           state
           a
           only
           one
           Center
           ,
           wherin
           the
           whole
           weight
           and
           praise
           of
           gouernment
           doth
           rest
           .
           So
           that
           you
           who
           doe
           abuse
           the
           diuine
           bounty
           ,
           which
           shineth
           in
           some
           rare
           good
           Princes
           ,
           you
           become
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Tacitus
           saith
           )
           
             Foedum
             mancipium
             &
             malis
             artibus
             ambitiosum
             ,
          
           a
           sordide
           slaue
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           yee
           doe
           snare
           your selfe
           into
           the
           wicked
           arts
           of
           the
           same
           to
           your
           ignominious
           ouerthrow
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           eternall
           testimony
           of
           royall
           piety
           and
           iustice
           in
           him
           who
           doth
           punish
           you
           for
           it
           .
           Therefore
           as
           his
           Maiesty●…
           ,
           our
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           hath
           beene
           the
           first
           happy
           Prince
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           his
           wise
           and
           skilfull
           creation
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           hee
           hath
           preferred
           to
           the
           chiefe
           dignities
           of
           his
           fauour
           ,
           witnessed
           by
           their
           great
           seruice
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           numbers
           yet
           doe
           liue
           through
           his
           Maiesties
           dominions
           :
           so
           let
           you
           onely
           contend
           among
           your selues
           for
           that
           Angelicall
           happinesse
           ,
           to
           flye
           the
           wicked
           spirit
           of
           proud
           emulation
           ,
           that
           you
           on
           the
           one
           side
           may
           detest
           that
           vnnaturall
           and
           monstrous
           enuy
           of
           the
           brethren
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           among
           the
           soones
           of
           one
           family
           ,
           and
           he
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           among
           his
           brethren
           findeth
           himselfe
           beloued
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           doe
           not
           abuse
           himselfe
           with
           the
           dreames
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           haue
           also
           his
           propheticall
           spirit
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           ingrate
           and
           rebellious
           people
           doe
           oftentimes
           constraine
           good
           Princes
           to
           offend
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           procure
           his
           iudgements
           ,
           both
           against
           their
           Princes
           and
           against
           themselues
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           that
           terrible
           example
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           Moses
           ,
           for
           the
           murmuration
           of
           Israel
           at
           the
           waters
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           therefore
           that
           it
           should
           not
           befall
           vnto
           vs
           as
           
           it
           did
           vnto
           them
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           doe
           not
           take
           from
           vs
           our
           great
           Captaine
           :
           Let
           vs
           no
           more
           murmure
           nor
           grudge
           ,
           but
           seeing
           we
           see
           his
           Oracles
           haue
           hitherto
           been
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           to
           him
           as
           hee
           said
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Feare
             not
             I
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           which
           our
           conscience
           wil
           confesse
           if
           we
           examine
           our selues
           ,
           how
           many
           times
           we
           haue
           seen
           the
           Lord
           miraculously
           vpon
           his
           side
           ,
           Let
           vs
           with
           Zanchius
           say
           ,
           who
           are
           we
           to
           oppose
           ourselues
           against
           such
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           alredy
           established
           ,
           or
           may
           heereafter
           doe
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           setled
           Church
           ,
           and
           well
           gouerned
           estate
           .
           Let
           vs
           acknowledge
           both
           Papist
           ,
           Puritan
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           ;
           the
           reuealed
           mystery
           of
           this
           time
           wherein
           wee
           are
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           this
           great
           Instrument
           of
           God
           who
           hath
           opened
           the
           seale
           thereof
           ,
           and
           vnder
           whom
           wee
           are
           come
           from
           Egyptian
           bondage
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           great
           and
           mighty
           Nation
           .
           Let
           vs
           honour
           this
           Orient
           light
           which
           doth
           arise
           with
           him
           after
           so
           long
           eclipse
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           that
           being
           confirmed
           and
           strong
           by
           intestine
           vnion
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           the
           force
           of
           vnited
           mindes
           aspire
           to
           that
           Christian
           ambition
           to
           be
           led
           vnder
           our
           excellent
           Moses
           ,
           or
           Ioshua
           ,
           to
           that
           ioyfull
           Iubile
           ,
           of
           the
           Catholike
           harmony
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           to
           eiect
           those
           detestable
           and
           vile
           Amalakites
           of
           the
           Turkish
           race
           ,
           that
           making
           so
           our
           way
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           wee
           may
           all
           cry
           in
           one
           voyce
           as
           the
           Prophet
           foretold
           of
           latter
           times
           ,
           
             Venite
             ascendamus
             in
             montem
             Domini
          
           ,
           Come
           brethren
           let
           vs
           ascend
           together
           into
           the
           mount
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           scope
           of
           an
           vpright
           Christian
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           Now
           hauing
           treated
           thus
           farre
           fot
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           edification
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           I
           will
           craue
           your
           pardon
           who
           are
           a
           discreete
           Reader
           to
           speake
           two
           words
           for
           the
           iustification
           of
           my
           voyage
           to
           Rome
           .
           The
           credit
           wherof
           hath
           beene
           so
           miserably
           dilacerate
           by
           some
           Papists
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           I
           went
           thither
           expressely
           
             per
             fare
             la
             spia
          
           ,
           to
           play
           the
           spie
           ,
           that
           I
           receiued
           the
           Popes
           money
           and
           payd
           him
           backe
           with
           false
           measure
           at
           my
           returning
           homeward
           .
           
           And
           I
           affirme
           in
           this
           
             foro
             publico
          
           contrary
           to
           these
           that
           I
           went
           to
           Rome
           out
           of
           meere
           zeale
           to
           the
           Papall
           Religion
           :
           that
           I
           should
           not
           prooue
           ingrate
           to
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           I
           confesse
           to
           haue
           beene
           beholding
           to
           his
           humane
           and
           courteous
           behauiour
           towards
           mee
           during
           my
           residence
           within
           his
           dominions
           :
           And
           to
           the
           true
           affection
           of
           some
           few
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           certaine
           other
           chiefe
           persons
           ,
           in
           whose
           manners
           (
           to
           speake
           ingenuously
           and
           Christianly
           )
           I
           did
           see
           nothing
           ,
           but
           vertuous
           conuersation
           ,
           much
           zealous
           mention
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           great
           remorse
           for
           her
           present
           diuisions
           ,
           and
           many
           hearty
           wishes
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           please
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Maiestie
           of
           Great
           Britain
           another
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           their
           daies
           with
           Christian
           peace
           and
           vnity
           :
           But
           I
           affirme
           that
           I
           did
           neuer
           receiue
           any
           money
           nor
           benefit
           whatsoeuer
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           Iesuites
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           persons
           whatsoeuer
           within
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           except
           in
           medals
           ,
           beades
           ,
           
             Agnus
             Deies
          
           .
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           such
           childish
           toyes
           and
           trash
           ,
           whereof
           I
           made
           small
           accompt
           euen
           then
           ,
           much
           lesse
           now
           :
           I
           affirme
           that
           I
           did
           neuer
           wrong
           the
           Pope
           nor
           any
           Papist
           whosoeuer
           ,
           except
           this
           be
           wrong
           ,
           
             Quod
             metui
             danaos
             &
             dona
             ferentes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           being
           Papist
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           was
           (
           as
           diuers
           were
           of
           my
           Countrey
           men
           professed
           religious
           in
           the
           Romane
           Church
           beyond
           seas
           )
           contrarious
           to
           the
           alluring
           Iesuist
           ,
           because
           I
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           Enemie
           to
           my
           Soueraigne
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           except
           by
           my
           renuntiation
           now
           of
           his
           Idolatrous
           religion
           :
           Further
           I
           affirme
           that
           I
           might
           haue
           pursed
           the
           Popes
           money
           and
           would
           not
           :
           And
           I
           sweare
           by
           that
           blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           whose
           countenance
           I
           hope
           in
           the
           merit
           of
           my
           Redeemer
           to
           enioy
           ;
           that
           all
           these
           my
           foresayd
           affirmations
           are
           sincere
           and
           true
           :
           And
           what
           one
           among
           a
           number
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           haue
           so
           prodigally
           and
           vniustly
           spent
           my
           Reputation
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           like
           Apologie
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           neither
           receiued
           nor
           refused
           that
           hostile
           money
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           will
           betake
           himselfe
           vnto
           
           his
           lessons
           of
           Aequiuocation
           .
           What
           came
           to
           my
           knowledge
           of
           the
           deuises
           of
           those
           who
           seeke
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           a
           member
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           counsels
           againe
           of
           such
           as
           were
           knowen
           to
           bee
           faithfull
           frinds
           and
           fautours
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           all
           that
           I
           did
           most
           sincerely
           relate
           by
           his
           Maiesties
           appointment
           vnto
           the
           first
           watchmen
           of
           the
           State
           vnder
           his
           Maiesties
           selfe
           ,
           &
           all
           tending
           to
           this
           same
           end
           whereunto
           this
           present
           discourse
           is
           directed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           assuring
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Crowne
           from
           the
           treacherous
           craft
           of
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           for
           a
           testimony
           wherof
           &
           of
           my
           most
           humble
           and
           loyall
           affection
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common-weale
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           good
           lucke
           to
           haue
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           Monfieur
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           Maiesties
           seruice
           where
           hee
           dyed
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           must
           haue
           about
           with
           you
           who
           haue
           so
           liberally
           calumniated
           mee
           ,
           I
           would
           to
           God
           that
           you
           your selfe
           could
           in
           these
           errands
           prooue
           
             adeo
             potens
             aduersus
             Pecuniam
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           keepe
           your
           owne
           hands
           as
           free
           from
           Spanish
           ,
           Papall
           ,
           or
           Iesuiticall
           gold
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           you
           knew
           as
           well
           as
           I
           doe
           what
           it
           is
           to
           conuerse
           with
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           his
           serpentine
           breath
           :
           Seeing
           there
           is
           no
           Iesuite
           liuing
           doth
           not
           in
           his
           heart
           approue
           that
           Diabolical
           plot
           &
           machination
           of
           the
           
             Powder
             Treason
          
           ,
           what
           do
           you
           thinke
           of
           your selues
           who
           are
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           receiue
           them
           in
           your
           houses
           and
           hearken
           vnto
           their
           insinuations
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           a
           more
           dangerous
           Citizen
           here
           then
           Cataline
           was
           at
           Rome
           who
           was
           declared
           
             hostis
             Patriae
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           did
           practise
           the
           change
           of
           a
           ciuill
           state
           ,
           you
           practise
           first
           against
           the
           person
           and
           life
           of
           our
           Soueraigne
           Prince
           ;
           next
           against
           the
           stability
           of
           his
           royall
           Succession
           and
           Crowne
           ;
           thirdly
           against
           the
           peace
           &
           felicitie
           of
           your
           countrie
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           against
           the
           famous
           antiquitie
           and
           naturall
           liberties
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Fiftlie
           ,
           against
           the
           good
           of
           euerie
           particular
           Subiect
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           of
           your
           lawlesse
           league
           .
           Lastlie
           ,
           you
           practise
           to
           remooue
           the
           Candlesticke
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           erect
           in
           the
           place
           therof
           
           the
           darknesse
           of
           superstition
           ,
           striuing
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           all
           ,
           both
           Prince
           ,
           Subiects
           and
           Country
           ,
           slaues
           to
           the
           Gallies
           of
           Papall
           pride
           .
           These
           are
           your
           practises
           who
           do
           frequent
           the
           Iesuist
           ,
           in
           regard
           wherof
           what
           stile
           shall
           I
           giue
           you
           ;
           are
           you
           not
           indeed
           the
           chaffe
           among
           the
           corn
           ,
           the
           noisome
           cockle
           among
           the
           wheat
           ,
           the
           cankering
           vermin
           among
           the
           hearbs
           ,
           the
           filthie
           weeds
           among
           flowers
           ,
           the
           moth
           among
           roabs
           ,
           a
           coale
           in
           your
           Princes
           bosome
           ,
           a
           gnawing
           worme
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           a
           contagious
           member
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           a
           theefe
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           a
           fearefull
           Sanguisuga
           thirsting
           after
           the
           natiue
           bloold
           of
           your
           owne
           Country-men
           ,
           because
           you
           haue
           drunken
           of
           that
           burning
           and
           deadlie
           poison
           of
           the
           Iesuiticall
           wormewood
           ,
           which
           is
           neuer
           quenched
           but
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           Legions
           .
           The
           Lord
           God
           of
           his
           infinit
           goodnesse
           inspire
           in
           you
           the
           liuely
           aire
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           purge
           your
           hearts
           from
           these
           pestiferous
           humors
           ,
           &
           once
           open
           your
           eies
           to
           behold
           the
           splendent
           light
           ,
           so
           much
           contemned
           by
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           your
           owne
           perils
           ,
           and
           the
           perillous
           condition
           of
           Christs
           Church
           :
           That
           your
           soules
           may
           at
           last
           languish
           for
           a
           generall
           restitution
           of
           ancient
           primitiue
           simplicitie
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           reuerence
           all
           the
           meanes
           which
           lead
           thereunto
           ,
           To
           the
           effect
           that
           by
           our
           mutuall
           honoring
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           we
           may
           also
           be
           honoured
           of
           our
           Successors
           ,
           and
           said
           of
           them
           to
           bee
           a
           happie
           age
           of
           Christian
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02834-e740
           
             Eze.
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             Num.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e1840
           
             Math.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             Psam
             :
             106.
             
          
           
             Exod
             25.
             
          
           
             Nomb.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eze.
             36.
             
          
           
             Isai
             24.
             
          
           
             Isai
             55.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             35.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             35.
             
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             74.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             
             Galat
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             57.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ezech
             13.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             32.
             
          
           
             Eze.
             13.
             
             Gen
             49.
             
             Zach.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             5
             Gen
             49.
             
             Eccles.
             28.
             
             Ierem.
             49.
             
             Rhen.
             16.
             1.
             
             Peter
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             5.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             2.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Asse
             .
          
           
             Math
             :
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Isay
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e3980
           
             Ierem.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Light
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Institu
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psol
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             discourse
             of
             three
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai
             5.
             
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             15.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             2.
             de
             Theol●…
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e6220
           
             Isai
             9.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             end
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Regum
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             23.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e7980
           
             Dan.
             11.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Manners
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             
          
           
             Num.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.
             
             Galat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             
             Zach.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             4.
             2
             
             Reg.
             21.
             
             Gen.
             27.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ierome
             :
             96.
             
             Ioel
             ,
             1
             ,
          
           
             Isa
             3
             ,
          
           
             Matth
             ,
             12
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e9680
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             
          
           
             Timoth.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
             Dan.
             
          
           
             Authoritie
             of
             Princes
             among
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Deu.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             19.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Par.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Par.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             52.
             
          
           
             In
             oratione
             contr
             .
             an
             .
          
           
             Iustin.
             Nouell
             .
             Constit.
             123.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             45.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●…st
             contre
             .
             3.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             lib.
             1.
             de
             conse
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romane
             Churches
             for
             Princes
             .
             l.
             b.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             Hose
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e16590
           
             Apo.
             21.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             62.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             36.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             8
             :
          
           
             Ezech.
             16.
             
          
           
             Expostu●…t
             :
             for
             Christian
             discords
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             
          
           
             Numh.
             19.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             48.
             
          
           
             Baru●…●…lt
             .
          
           
             The
             reformation
             of
             Ierusalem
             done
             by
             ordinary
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Of
             extraordinary
             Pretenders
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             Reformation
             of
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Beza
             de
             minist
             .
             Euang.
             18.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e19080
           
             Distinct
             :
             of
             diuine
             Institut
             :
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             bap
             :
             contra
             Donat
             :
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Ni●…
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Ephes.
             post
             aduent
             .
             Episcopi
             Cypri
             .
          
           
             Isa
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Hos
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e19970
           
             Esay
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e20970
           
             Tertul.
             contra
             .
             Marcion
             .
             li.
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             Episcopall
             Gouernment
             .
          
           
             I●…si
             .
             lib
             :
             4.
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Ephes.
             18.
             4.
             
             
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Epist.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             :
             lib.
             4.
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             
          
           
             Christi
             .
             anno
             45.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ireneus
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ierom.
             lib.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Li.
             2.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Pro●…m
             .
             in
             Mat.
             li.
             2.
             ca.
             19.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             li.
             7.
             19.
             
             Euse
             b.
             li.
             ●…sto
             .
             3
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             Amb.
             in
             Gallat
             .
          
           
             Concilium
             Nicens
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e23950
           
             Hist.
             confess
             .
             August
             .
             per
             Chytr
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             confess
             .
             August
             .
             pa.
             389.
             
          
           
             L●…ci
             com
             :
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Tim●…th
             :
             &
             Titum
             .
          
           
             What
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             temperate
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Epistela
             ad
             Trallian●…s
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             31.
             
          
           
             Esay
             37
             :
          
           
             Eccles.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e25250
           
             De
             anima
             lib.
             2.
             sensus
             disciplina
             bilis
             .
             De
             arte
             poetica
             .
          
           
             Cicer.
             de
             .
             leg
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             in
             Psa.
             33.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             5.
             contra
             Iulian.
             
          
           
             Conf
             
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Politic
             .
             5.
             booke
             .
             38.
             
             Section
             .
             Bucer
             .
             in
             Plal.
             33
             
          
           
             Basil
             in
             Psa.
             48.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Theodoret
             de
             prouidentia
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arist
             :
             Metaph
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             12.
             
             Ierem.
             50.
             
             Ezech.
             9.
             
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Of
             Clericall
             vestiments
             .
          
           
             Apoc
             :
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ezech
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02834-e29730
           
             Psal
             :
             67.
             
          
           
             Eccl
             :
             44.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eccl
             :
             45.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             16.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             45.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Polyd.
             virg
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Numb
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.